Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 1 Chapter1

2013-07-25T04:23:55Z

Noobarta:

Tokyo Swordia————

Formerly this city was known as the Tokyo metropolis, but currently in the 21st century, the otherworldly Swordies have ruled over the city since the Great War seventy years ago.

Tokyo Swordia was divided into two regions. In other words, the Swordies resided within the Specialized Central Region while humans inhabited the Outer Human Region.

Being the dominant social class, the Specialized Central Region where all the Swordies lived controlled all political and economic functions. To everyone else in the world, they had the most elegant districts. In contrast, the Outer Human Region felt quite unbalanced with the quality among the districts being starkly different.

It was already past ten in the evening, yet it was quite rambunctious on this particular bustling street in the Outer Human Region which had rows upon rows of bars lined up for construction.

Slightly away from the ruckus within the corner of this region sits an old-fashioned hotel.

Located underneath the hotel was a parking garage. Parked within its depths was a van with its engine running and the shadows of multiple figures gathered around the vehicle. There were five of them in total and all of them were wearing what appeared to be white robes.

One of the members, who was currently breathing heavily, appears to have been wounded. Although medical aid was being received from a friend, it seems the bleeding could not be stopped.

"Looks like I’ve already caught up."

For some reason, these words startled the others as they turned towards sound of the approaching footsteps.

These robe wearing people all reacted in unison, directing their gaze towards the figure that showed up.

"If you want to escape you should be giving it everything you have, not dilly-dallying around this sort of place."

A young teenager wearing a red long coat appeared within the parking garage.

From the opening in the front of the long coat, one could see that the somewhat short teenager possessed a slender figure.

Along with his disheveled black hair, there remained a childish facial complexion. However, under the fringe of his hair, his eyes carried an exceptionally sharp expression.

"Well, if you guys were to scatter in disarray you would all be interrogated. That said, you guys also killed four police officers which is quite unacceptable to be honest. Those bastards, I am pretty strict when comes to losing my comrades. I will keep on pursuing you all even if you were to run to the ends of the earth."

"Are you one of the Sabers?"

One of the robed members shouted in a sharp tone. Unwavered, the teenager wryly smiled in response.

"As you can see."

The teenager————Kurou, pointed to the silver sword insignia on his long coat with his index finger.

The so-called Sabers were Tokyo Swordia's public security force. They were a separate entity from the police force.

"I'd appreciate it if you guys would allow me to make a peaceful arrest. However, if there is any resistance————"

Kurou placed his hand on the hilt of the katana strapped to his waist. Just by looking at its composition, one could tell it was definitely not an ornament or a counterfeit. Instead, it was a thoroughly used and authentic blade.

"This is the end for all of you, followers of the sun."

Even without inquiring, Kurou already knew their true identity.

The so-called sun cult was just as its name indicated. The religious organization was comprised of followers who worshipped the teachings of the sun.

In the last couple of years, these thugs would frequently engage in terrorist activities. The number of victims from these terrorist activities have already reached triple digits. These Sabers, who were part of the public security force, have made the sun cult their number one priority.

Because the van of the sun cult followers arrived at a police checkpoint tonight, they decided to forcefully break through. During their escape, they killed four police officers and are currently still fleeing.

Since the Sabers sent out a dispatch request, Kurou, being a member, caught up to them here.

"Hey——, what is this, it hasn't started yet? Fortunately I leisurely walked over here."

Unexpectedly, an extremely clear voice sounded.

Behind Kurou came another guy that entered the parking garage. He too kept a sword by his waist and also wore the exact same long coat marked with the silver insignia.

"Are you an idiot? You’re currently on the job, you better get over here quickly Lars."

"Yeah yeah, you're so stringent as usual Kurou."

He elatedly smiled. Lars was also a member of the Sabers.

Within the Sabers, he and Kurou worked together as a pair. Although he was about five centimeters taller than the short-statured Kurou, his face also seems to have retained a puerile complexion. In fact, he was only a teenager who was fifteen years of age.

His appearance was well-kept and his hair was practically white. However, he claims the color was “platinum”.

Even though Lars followed an alternate path when chasing the criminals, the two pretty much found them at the same time.

"Despite being Sabers, there are only two of you against the five of us! We have complete control here!"

One of the cultists, who was tending to a comrade of his, spoke up in an acute voice. In response, the other cultists all whipped out their katanas.

In Japan, it was to be expected that ordinary people were prohibited from carrying firearms. In fact, the Sabers, police, and even the military's main weaponry was the sword. Likewise, the weapons of the terrorists were no exception.

It was very hard to see clearly into the shadow of the van, but it was without a doubt the voice of a female cultist————she was a very young teenage girl. Upon closer inspection, she was the only one who wasn't wearing a robe. Instead, she wore a white veil along with a blue nun getup.

Her eyes were filled with tears, yet she unyieldingly glared at Lars.

"Hey Kurou, is this the opponent you’re responsible for?"

"It's not really a responsibility......"

Kurou wryly smiled and advanced forward.

He knew this girl, her name was Kido Akari.

She was a member of the sun cult's combat forces. However, for some reason they encountered each other numerous times during Kurou's missions. Even though those encounters have all been due to chance, it was true that there did exist some underlying reason for this.

"Akari, every time......we seem to encounter each other. Gradually I'm starting to believe this isn't an ill-fated relationship but rather destiny at work here."

"That seems to be the case. Why does it have to turn out like this......"

Akari lowered her gaze as she spoke————

"Hmm? What's wrong? You seem to have some deeply mixed emotions."

"There's no such thing!"

Inadvertently, her piercing glare fixated on Kurou.

"If it is destiny, then that destiny would also include me slaughtering you, you Swordie dog!"

"A dog......"

"Plus, you Swordies are not even part of this world, how could we accept a nation inhabited with you people!"

Akari pulled out her katana and got into her stance. Despite having a bit of flair to it, Kurou understood Akari's strength. Based on her technique, she was probably incapable of defeating any of the Sabers.

"Akari, you can choose to fight, however if this wounded person is left unattended to like this then he will die. This kind of emergency care right now is just prolonging his pain."

"Guh......!"

Akari tightly bit her lips.

Perhaps she realized that Kurou wasn’t just trying to complicate matters.

"Hey, you guys can withdraw. Sorry for arriving late."

"Hmm......?"

Kurou slightly tilted his head at the sound of this sudden voice.

With her presence was pretty much undetected. At some point a female figure appeared alongside the followers of the sun.

She wasn't wearing the white robe of the sun cult. Instead, her attire consisted of a skimpy mini-skirt, a tightly fitted suit, and there was a bizarre sword suspended along her waist.

"Allowing me to deal with these Sabers idiots should be fine. Let me take care of the cargo and that one other thing in the van. The streets are filled with police checkpoints so you'll be instantly caught if you escape by car."

"......Understood, we are counting on you."

After Akari finished speaking, the rest of the sun cultists nodded. From the looks of it, they had no intention to continue causing trouble. Akari and the others glanced back at the van every so often before running away.

Both Kurou and Lars had already lost interest in the sun cultists who already fled.

Kurou once again inspected the woman.

The woman's age was probably between twenty and twenty-five years old. She had gleaming short brown hair and although she was quite an attractive person, this was not the appropriate time to be taking note of these sort of things.

"Are you a Swordie?"

"Just like the ones you've seen."

The woman nodded in response to Kurou's question. She then retrieved the sword by her waist in one swift motion.

It was a slender double-edged longsword. The sight of this type of sword wasn’t rare, but————

"Ho, is this the light blade?"

Kurou muttered in admiration.

Known as the light blade, the drawn out sword was enveloped by a faint white light. When the light blade was activated, the sword becomes incredibly hard to bend, break, and furthermore it was very keen-edged.

"Ah so you are a Swordie, and a pretty powerful one as well."

Kurou once again muttered.

The Swordies are considered to be residents from the mystifying world of Swordia.

These otherworldly people and earth's human beings practically look the same. Even though many of them possessed hair and eye colors not found in normal humans, but other than that they were essentially alike.

Despite Swordies and humans having nearly identical physique, the Swordies' physical capabilities were quite outstanding. Their strength and speed were both exceptional.

Furthermore, the most frightening thing was their overwhelming natural disposition to the ways of the sword. Hence, all Swordies were inherently sword specialists.

To add to that, if one becomes a first-class user they could engage in battle with a light blade empowered sword like this woman.

"It ends right here wanted criminal number FZ405333!"

Suddenly a voice rang.

Just like Kurou and Lars, these guys were also wearing red long coats. There were six of them and each held a sword in their hands.

They were all Swordies and members of the Sabers————in other words, they were also Kurou's colleagues. Presumably they too arrived by tracking the followers of the sun.

"This woman is a wanted criminal. In the past she killed two of our members. Clearly a Swordie, she's actually a lunatic for helping out the sun cult."

The one member with the beard spoke up. Kurou also recognized this man. He was one of the older members of the Sabers and possessed excellent finesse.

"You guys can step down. It's too much of a burden for newcomers to face a light blade user."

The man with the beard stated without even looking at Kurou. He then raised his sword and the other five members followed suit.

From the looks of it, they wanted to steal all the glory. Whether it was the bearded man or the other members, it seemed none of them could utilize the light blade. Even so, with it being six to one perhaps they could win.

"Well, it doesn't matter to me how many people I face. Bring it on."

The Swordie woman brazenly smiled as she replied.

Haa——. The bearded man yelled out and charged towards the Swordie woman with the other five members.

The majority of the Sabers members were adept at fighting. The bearded man and the other members probably had numerous experiences fighting enemies with swords. The six of them stormed in simultaneously and while doing so, they had to avoid slicing their own allies in battle.

No one should ever take the enemy lightly due to superiority in numbers. For the sake of killing this one woman, the six men all risked their lives in the attack.

"Haha."

However, the woman was unfazed.

After the woman had saw through the incoming attack from the group of six, she slashed at the bearded man who led the attack, cutting his head off with just one swing of the sword. In quick succession, her sword sliced through a person's torso and then the face of another person.

From the perspective of a normal person, the three of them would seem to have been simultaneously killed. It would be hard for anyone to discern such a high caliber technique.

There was blood vigorously spraying out of the bodies of the men. The part of the body that suffered the violent hit had been greatly carved out.

The woman hardly stopped there. She then slashed at two others diagonally from the shoulders and pierced the last person in the heart————the group of six were now all dead.

Her abilities were indeed extremely impeccable.

"What was that? That was way too easy. Battling against men isn't fun after all."

The woman muttered with an ennui expression. Actually, she probably felt extremely bored. Even though six people attacked her, she still eliminated them instantly. It really was way too easy for her. The difference in their abilities was profoundly visible.

"Hey, that's pretty impressive."

Lars apathetically spoke. At some point in time he retrieved his cellphone in order to look something up.

"Hmm, that woman has a very high bounty, it's at one million. If we were to consider the six members of our group that were killed, the bounty will probably continue to rise."

"Lars, you should have said something earlier!"

"What are you getting all tensed up over. You don't need to worry about anyone stealing your glory now. Oh, by the way, the million is only if you capture her alive. If you captured her dead you would only get three hundred thousand. Well then, good luck."

Lars wryly smiled as he turned off his cellphone.

"Understood. Hence, let me be your opponent. I'll be in your care."

Kurou joyously spoke and proceeded to swiftly pull out the katana by his waist.

"......A katana? You rascal, you're clearly one of the Sabers, why would you still use that kind of thing?"

Having said that, the criminal ringleader’s eyes opened widely, staring intently at Kurou.

"You bastard......could it be, you are a human?"

"Even if I were to say 'just like the ones you’ve seen', you probably wouldn't understand. Well, I guess only humans would use katanas anyways."

Kurou calmly stated as he motioned his katana.

"Hahaha! Originally I had thought the Sabers were just a group of idiotic men. I never would've thought that a human would also be accepted as member. Has the lack of talent already reached this extent?"

"Jeez, it really annoys me that you would call it a group of idiotic men. I really can't tolerate this abuse towards humans like me."

The Sabers included non-combative members as well. This tiny organization didn't even have a thousand members yet.

The composition of the Sabers consisted entirely of Swordies except for Kurou. On the flip side, the police were practically all humans. It probably would have been more natural if Kurou were part of the police.

There was some reason behind Kurou's recruitment into the Sabers. It wasn't because of a lack of talent, however Kurou wasn't about to kindly explain to that extent.

"Nevertheless, from the looks of it you are clearly a Swordie assisting these humans."

"If I were to be on the Swordies' side, most likely I’d only be able to face the boring swordsmanship of the humans. I want to battle the powerful Swordies. Is that white-haired boy a Swordie? If you don't battle, this human is going to die."

"I'll consider it, but I'm not too worried over my financial situation."

Lars pretended to joke around, even deliberately shrugging while he was at it.

"......Well, forget it. In the end, both of you will die. Before that happens though, please entertain me for a bit."

"Oh trust me you won’t be bored at all."

Kurou faintly smiled and prepared his stance. Although it was rather mundane, the sword was held straight and centered in his stance.

The criminal ringleader also smiled in the same manner. It was a smile of mockery. She never thought she would ever have to battle against a human.

Kurou inched around trying to maintain his distance. He would never underestimate his opponent. From now on, it will be the relentless pursuit of survive and kill.

"Hey human, I got something to say first. You better not bring your human values into this."

"You mean just because you're a woman? Haha, of course I won’t."

This was the monster who instantly killed six people. Even so, this human boy was still able to think in such a manner.

These sorts of things were only humanity's fallacious logic after all.

From the Swordies' point of view, it was considered utter nonsense.

Basically for the Swordies, when comparing the athletic abilities of men to women, women were vastly superior, even in swordsmanship.

From the perspective of the swordswomen, Swordie males were existences of a lower class. Although the Sabers members who were easily eliminated by her had received training and had numerous combat experiences, for this outstanding swordswoman who was also the criminal ringleader, it could hardly be called a fight against the six of them.

Stored within the Swordies was something known as light energy. In terms of physical strength, light was a much superior energy source than what humans were capable of using.

In general, a woman's light quantity was vastly plentiful. The greater the quantity, the more physical power one possessed. Precisely due to this, Swordie women were able to utilize far greater combat strength.

Members of the Sabers were practically all male Swordies. If they were up against human terrorists, the male members would be enough to deal with them. However, if the criminal was a female Swordie, many times the situation would develop into a grim battle.

Humans wouldn't even stand a chance. Regardless of gender, it was impossible to overcome a female Swordie. This knowledge was one that everyone knew. Because of this, the male members didn't want the Sabers to delegate this task to Kurou, a diminutive human.

"I am knowledgeable in some matters regarding the Swordies. You don't need to worry."

"Well then, try to put on a frightened expression as best as you can, human."

The criminal ringleader calmly waved around the sword with her hand, perhaps to add psychological pressure. The intensity of the light blade appeared to have increased. The so-called light blade technique was the emittance of light out of the body and transferring it to the sword. If a person didn't have the appropriate levels of light, it would be impossible to use this move.

The criminal ringleader casually walked towards Kurou. Even though this was underestimating her enemy, she still did not leave any openings exposed. Her eyes were brimming with murderous intent as the tip of her sword flashed by.

A gust of wind blew over————causing a roaring sound.

The criminal ringleader’s wielding of the sword violently stirred up the air————which caused a nearby concrete pillar to be splendidly sliced into two chunks.

Cutting this pillar, whose girth needed two arms to wrap around it, could never be accomplished by humans. She used superlative force, demonstrating the power and skill of the Swordies.

The criminal ringleader smiled. By deliberately chopping down the pillar, she probably wanted Kurou to coward in fear.

"......"

However, Kurou didn't flinch at all. He still maintained his sword in an upright position and never even move his body.

"Hmph, what a grotesque little kid you are."

The criminal ringleader then shot out like an arrow, raising her sword once again.

Simply put, the Swordie's sword was both swift and thunderous as it came down at him. This blazing attack could slash apart anyone involved in the organization, crushing them into pieces. Then in a gruesome scene, that corpse would be turned into fine powder.

A Swordie's sword literally meant a one hit kill.

However, that was only if————they hit.

"......!?"

An impatient expression was clearly visible on the face of the criminal ringleader.

From the very first attempt, the criminal ringleader’s one hit killer sword strikes were completely evaded by Kurou.

In rapid succession, the blade, which was so sharp it easily cut through the air, came at Kurou's neck and chest at full force.

He did not initiate an attack, he only kept continuously dodging her attacks. Their blades never clashed either.

If a Swordie's sword were to clash with that of a human's, the human’s sword would be sent flying or perhaps the blade would be sundered. Which would it be......

However, to be capable of continuously evading a Swordie's sword strikes and such, this was practically unbelievable for a human. Human eyes were unable to capture a Swordie's sword maneuvers, thus being unable to completely elude the strikes.

"What the heck you bastard! Just how can a human evade my sword!"

"Hehe, I'm not an alien though. Don't be holding any doubts during battle."

Kurou even wryly smiled. Even though the swings barely brushed past, to be able to see through those strikes that could cut through his entire flesh numerous times without giving off even a single drop of sweat was really quite exceptional.

"I think it's about time......to make my move!"

For the first time Kurou took the initiative. Even though he went at blinding speed from a human's perspective, to a Swordie's dynamic strength it was ridiculously slow.

"Idiot......!"

A smile even surfaced on the face of the criminal ringleader. Regardless if he were to cock the blade over his head or slash downwards, in her eyes it would all seem like a slow motion reflection.

However————

"What......!?"

The moment Kurou swung his sword with all his might————

“W-What......!?”

Her right hand was cut off from the base and blood began spurting out everywhere. The hand which had held the sword, fell to the ground. The shine of the light blade also vanished.

From the looks of it, her shock seemed to have surpassed her pain. She stared at Kurou without even covering her hand which was spraying out blood.

Compared to humans, a Swordie's physical capabilities were vastly superior. Even an injury of this extent wouldn't kill them. As long as a competent medic diagnosed them, the hand could be reattached.

"How could a human's sword......I, that sword, what in the world was that!?"

"Starting from now, you'll have plenty of time to contemplate over this."

This criminal ringleader had slaughtered numerous Sabers and police members. Whether or not she should ever be allowed to step foot in this world again was questionable. There was probably plenty of time to ponder over this later.

"Eh?"

Kurou inadvertently tilted his head.

The right cuff of his long coat was severed. His expression indicated that this must have been the first time he failed in such a manner.

"Haha, this long coat is quite expensive. If they have to replace this long coat again, the boss will surely take a dig at me."

"......You bastard, that bracelet is——"

Due to Kurou's shirt cuffs being cut, the criminal ringleader directed her vision towards his wrist. Looped on there was a white metallic bracelet.

Engraved on the bracelet was an emblem consisting of a sword and the markings of a plant's vines.

"A Sword God's engraving! That's right, you are——it was mentioned that the Sword Saint accepted a disciple, that person is......!"

"Sounds like you have a pretty good understanding. Well, this thing is just a decoration."

Kurou lightly stroked the bracelet.

Blademaster Hyouka————was the Swordie's strongest swordswoman and the mentor who taught Kurou his sword skills.

To Kurou, the fact he will become the successor wasn't really a big deal.

"Kurou, it isn't over yet. This criminal ringleader is an extremely important battle asset to the sun cult. Since the sun cult intentionally sent her here, that must mean......"

"Oh yeah, I forgot about that. Perhaps they even have a lot of accumulated treasure on them."

Kurou directed his vision to the van which still had its engine running. If only he had heard the conversation between the sun cult followers and the criminal ringleader, then he would have known what was stowed away in the van.

"Hey, one-million, what kind of cargo is in the van?"

"Do you think I'd give a damn about that?"

"I suppose so."

Even if the van was stuffed with suitcases full of money, the criminal ringleader probably couldn't care less. She was a being who only showed interest in a sword fight against Swordies.

Lars slowly approached the van.

Gripping the hilt of his sword, he suddenly pulled out his sword in a surprise attack. The sword struck countless times, leaving the backdoor of the van in pieces which were carried away by the wind. Even though he was a boy, a maneuver of this caliber was still extremely simple for any Swordie.

"Goodness gracious, can't you open it through normal means?"

"You never know what might be inside......eh?"

Lars replied to Kurou's frustrated tone while gazing suspiciously at the inside of the van.

"What the heck, there's a person inside. Hey, please come out, we'll just let you go."

Lars stated something beyond expectations. It appears not only was there luggage, there seemed to be a sun cult follower sitting there as well. In actuality, tonight's results with just the one criminal ringleader was more than enough."

"Hey, are you listening? You wouldn't want to be slaughtered by him."

In that instant————

The back of the van overflowed with a radiant light, blocking Kurou's vision.

This was different compared to the white light rays from a Swordie's light blade. What was emitted was a glorious golden color————

"Lars!"

When Kurou yelled out, Lars had already backed off from the van by a couple of meters. Since he was a Swordie and a member of the Sabers, he was extremely agile when dealing with abnormal situations.

Kurou redirected his gaze from Lars back to the van. Because the light pouring from the van was so overwhelming, it was impossible to keep your eyes open. Despite this, having not felt any degree of heat was rather strange.

"What in the world......?"

Under the glare, Kurou saw something unbelievable.

Coming out of the blinding light was a girl.

No wait, the girl was enveloped by the rays of light————

She was about the same age as Kurou, somewhere between fifteen or sixteen years old.

She had long black hair, thoroughly pale skin, and a thin white dress.

Was she not wearing any undergarments? Those ample mounds that was her chest shook substantially with every step she took.

Furthermore, there was an awfully tacky set of handcuffs worn around those snappable looking thin hands.
[[File:Kenshin v01 032.jpg|thumbnail|right]]
The girl walked in front of Kurou without even a second thought.

"......"

The girl remained silent, extended her hands which were handcuffed, and unwaveringly stared into Kurou's eyes. Her expression never changed.

Without warning, the light vanished.

As he recovered his vision, the girl————gradually revealed a smile.

Kurou pretty much reflexively swung down with the sword he had drawn out from before.

A snapping sound was produced when the handcuffs lock got cut by the blade and was sent flying. Her arms, which now have regained its freedom, powerlessly drooped down.

"Ah......"

Just when the girl was about to say something, she trembled and collapsed. It happened so abruptly, like the severing of a thread.

Kurou instantly reacted by supporting her fallen over body. He carried her by her surprisingly skinny shoulders and hips which felt like they could be broken with the slightest impact.

What in the world was going on? What is the best course of action to take? Who is this teenage girl?

At his wit's end while holding on to the girl, Kurou was at a loss over what to do————

The Sabers' headquarters was constructed near the center of Tokyo Swordia within the Specialized Central Region.

In this center region, there were rows upon rows of towering ministry buildings and large businesses.

Situated within that area was the plainly designed ten-story building that was the Sabers' headquarters. The Sabers was established five years ago when the terrorist activities of the sun cult started. Since the organization had not been around that long, unfortunately the headquarters could only be constructed in this unadorned style due to the insufficient budget assigned.

A teenage figure showed up at the headquarter's entrance early in the morning. It was Kurou.

Only a few hours had passed since battling against the criminal ringleader. After the mission was over and the report documents were submitted, he went to a certain office in the Outer Human Region. Just when he was about to take a nap there, he was called over by headquarters.

As Kurou suppressed a yawn, he entered through the front doors.

Located in the main hall was the front desk with a female receptionist sitting idly by. There were also employees holding books while conversing and the cleaning staff tidying up.

Everyone in here was a Swordie. Not every Swordie made a living off wielding a sword. In fact, far more of them took on normal jobs instead.

Kurou, who was the only human within the building, was currently taking the elevator to the highest floor.

After Kurou stepped out of the elevator, he took a detour to the lounge before going to his destination. Inside there were numerous benches set side by side and a vending machine that dispensed drinks.

Once Kurou bought some juice from the vending machine, he stood in front of a window. All of the walls within the lounge were made into windows, allowing him to clearly see the situation outside the building. He was really fond of the scenery here.

Tokyo Swordia was established seventy years ago by the Swordies after the Great War.

The place was integrated as district 23 after the war——and was one of the eight districts of the Chiyoda ward. It was then changed once again into its current Specialized Central Region, a place that encompassed all political and economic functions.

There were also high-rise building areas within the Outer Human Region, but here the greenery was in copious amounts. It even felt like regardless where you were, there would be an obsession to grow greenery in any bit of space that was present.

What could be considered as a thirst for forestation, appears to be some sort of homesickness.

The lush, beautiful, and vast world that was Swordia, was located in another world, one different from Earth. It was the homeworld of the Swordies.

It happened during the Second World War on Earth seventy years ago. At the time of the deadlock, right when each country's military strength began to dwindle————the door was opened.

Within this world, who knows how many of those massive, bizarre doors, or portals rather, linking Earth and Swordia were opened. Swordia's massive army rushed through with one goal in mind and that was to invade.

Following that, the Great War changed in a way that humanity could never have predicted.

For the Swordies whose main weapon was the sword, everyone thought for sure they would be instantly slaughtered by the firearm equipped infantry, tanks, battleships, and aircraft.

However————that wasn't the case.

An abnormal atmosphere arose due to the influence of the massive portals. The earth's environment immediately turned chaotic as the skies and seas became turbulent. Not only were aircraft and battleships unable to move, each individual nation's front lines collapsed since sea, air, and ground transportation abilities were lost.

The Swordies were able to receive supplies from Swordia using their portals which spanned all over the world. Moreover, the elite Swordie troops were unfazed by this abnormal atmosphere.

What ensued was a wondrous sight————

The Swordie army achieved victory and every nation had no choice but to retreat their deployed armies.

The unthinkable had finally become a reality after the conclusion of the war. Although the reasons were quite unclear, after the Swordies claimed victory they instantly shut down all of their portals. Despite inhibiting the disruptive climate, the Swordies did lose their means of returning home.

The place that the Swordies then decided to settle on was————Japan.

When Swordie troops first appeared, it was during the end of the Great War. However, in the past there would be an extremely few number of Swordies who would occasionally arrive in Japan through tiny portals and associate with the people there.

They wanted to turn this country which they were familiar with into their new homeworld.

Following that, the Swordies were successful in placing Japan under their control after the country was weakened by the Great War. The Swordies then implemented a sweeping reform of the government structure and gained a foothold within the country.

Of course, it was an extremely chaotic period throughout this. The Japanese would revolt from time to time. There was even civil strife among the Swordies before the new government was established. However, this was quickly resolved within a short time frame————

Upon achieving dominance over the country, the Swordies added the name of their already forsaken homeworld as their capital.

That was how Tokyo Swordia came to be.

Nevertheless, these facts were quite irrelevant to Kurou who was born in a distant time period from the war.

"Alright, time to go."

He left the lounge after he finished drinking his juice. Standing in front of the door that had the "head director" office sign hanging on it, he casually knocked on the door and stepped in without even waiting for a response.

"Pardon me."

There was already a guest in the head director's office.

Kurou apparently noticed the young female member as well. While sitting in front of the director's desk by the window, she was holding on to the report records while discussing some matters.

Kurou instantly noticed something.

The woman's hand was slightly shaking as she held on to the report. A dreaded look clearly surfaced on her face and even the sword by her waist was clattering. It was truly a pitiful sight.

In addition, leaning against the director's desk was a young woman. She was the boss of the public security force, although that title of hers didn't really match her ten year-old or so complexion. She continued to listen to the report without interrupting.

"————That's all for my report, Director."

"Very well, thank you."

The female member was startled upon hearing the director speak. She proceeded to deeply lower her head and rushed out of the room as if she was trying to escape. Moreover, she ran right past Kurou like she didn't even notice him.

"......What's going on."

"Ah, you're here Kurou-kun, please come this way."

"Alright."

Kurou replied as such and stood in front of the desk.

At this time, a huge wave of pressure assaulted him.

It was as if his body was about to collapse from this sensation that seemed to be binded to his body. He was under the false perception that if this were to continue, his body would probably be crushed into pieces.

If the user was powerful, a Swordie's light could manifest in other physical forms instead of just the light blade.

The woman in front of him possessed light that had overwhelming power. The force could be felt just by standing around her. No one would blame them for being petrified in front of this female member.

Kurou gritted his teeth, stood up straight, and braced himself in face of this impalpable strength.

"You seem to have calmed down. Are you able to speak?"

Kurou lightly nodded.

Whenever anyone stood in front of the director it always turned out like this. For Kurou, as long as he readied himself he could retract the intimidation to a more manageable level.

"Anyhow, it's like people make me out to be a demonic boss considering how I cause everyone to tremble."

The director of the Sabers, Manaka, wryly smiled.

Manaka was a young woman who was twenty-four years-old.

Although the life span of a Swordie was quite similar to that of a human, they were able to delay the effects of aging since they were existences of light. There were many individuals capable of continuously maintaining a youthful appearance of around the age of twenty or so despite being already fifty years-old. Manaka looked like she was only a teenager. This was most likely due to her powerful light force.

Her long blue hair was a rare occurrence even as a Swordie. Tied on both sides of her head were two delicate and inconspicuous ribbons, which suited her quite nicely.

She was wearing the female uniform of the Sabers. It was a black shirt paired with a tight-fitting mini-skirt and a simple suit. Under the suit, her white blouse stuck out at the chest region. As it turns out, her ample bosom was quite noticeable.

A strong willpower could be felt in her green eyes, neat appearance, and her well-proportioned stature. It would be fitting to say that Manaka was a splendid beauty.

However, if you were to judge her based on her appearance it could end up to be quite catastrophic.

Among the Swordies, there exists the Seven Swords who were deemed to be the strongest sword users.

Headed by the Sword Saint, the titles of the other members were the Sword Emperor, Kingsbrand, Dragonblade, General's Sword, Sword of Heaven, and Absolute Blade. The Swordies possessed these seven individuals.

Manaka was the director of the Sabers as well as the one who held the title of the General's Sword out of the Seven Swords.

The overwhelming combat strength of the Seven Swords was capable of matching an entire army. In fact, the activity displayed by the Seven Swords during the Great War was incomparable. Even until now with the Seven Swords symbolizing the Swordie race, they were also authoritative figures reigning over all swordsmen.

"That said, there wasn't really anything that needed reporting early in the morning besides that tsujigiri<ref> Tsujigiri (辻斬り): is a Japanese term for a practice when a samurai, after receiving a new katana sword or developing a new fighting style or weapon, tests its effectiveness by attacking a human opponent, usually a random defenseless passer-by, in many cases during nighttime.</ref> incident from before in the Outer Human Region."

"Yeah, I heard the rumors. It appears five or six people were already murdered."

Those murdered from the tsujigiri incident were all humans, therefore the criminal was most likely a Swordie. The Sabers had to take care of this incident, which was classified under terrorist activities. From the looks of it, they have already dispatched many female members who were highly skilled in using a sword.

"Yes, that's exactly the incident's report. However, the full story still isn't clear to me————well that seems to be it. It's really troublesome to have made no progress in the middle of a case."

Manaka stated as such. She leaned her entire body against the back of a chair and remained silent.

"......Ummm Director, was there something you needed me to do?"

Kurou reluctantly spoke. To have called over someone specifically and then not say a word, this would be quite troubling to any recipient.

"You don't need to speak in such a reserved manner. It's quite displeasing."

"Even if you say so, you are still my superior."

"No need to worry. To me, you are just the disciple of my older sister."

"......"

Kurou's master was the Sword Saint and the General's Sword was her younger sister.

In other words, the sisters ascended to the pinnacle of swordsmanship. Even though they were among Swordies, it was an exceedingly rare occurrence to see such an extraordinary sister pair.

"Kurou-kun, how's the job treating you? Have you already gotten the hang of things around here?"

"Just barely. It's still the same as before, just me working individually."

Kurou nonchalantly stated.

Just a moment ago, the female member's attitude exemplified Kurou's position within the Sabers.

What should be a constituted as a Swordie-only public security force had a foreigner mixed in. Clearly a human, they felt awkward battling alongside someone like him, plus they were highly pretentious.

It wouldn't be wrong for Kurou to assume that all Sabers members were like this.

"Other than during a mission, no one will even talk to me except Lars."

"Well, Lars is the same. He would be perceived as unusual within this organization as well."

Manaka wryly smiled and shrugged.

"Even though it has been over a year, you still feel the same. Well, there are many Swordies with big egos around here."

Aren't you one of those Swordies too? Kurou snarkily thought to himself.

However, Manaka was also a pretty bizarre individual among the Swordies. She would have an indifferent expression in regards to her delicate position when dealing with Kurou. It was mainly due to her informal attitude, not just because she was his master's sister.

"That said, it's been a year......starting from when my sister left here, a year has already passed."

"......"

Sword Saint Hyouka————her whereabouts became unknown a year ago.

Manaka became Kurou's new guardian after the Sword Saint left. Although he was within Swordie society, a minor still needed a guardian.

Except, Kurou never easily accepted having another person being his guardian. He decided to join the Sabers with Manaka for the sake of earning money to buy food.

No matter how capable a person was, there would be many obstacles for a human entering a Swordie organization. Because the Sabers was a young organization, there was enough flexibility to let Kurou enter the team. Of course, Manaka's mediation played a huge role as well.

"Well, regardless of what's going on with my sister, if it's her, she wouldn't lose her life to any accidents or things of that nature. Aside from that, let's get right to the main issue at hand."

"There's an issue?"

Kurou had just begun to think Manaka had called him over just to converse.

"Ah right, does it have anything to do with the girl from yesterday's situation?"

"Girl? What are you talking about?"

"......You should read the report once more. Although it's a hassle, I clearly documented it in there."

Yesterday night, a peculiar girl appeared from the sun cult's van.

After that, she was handed off to the other Sabers members that came over. Once the criminal ringleader was handed over as well, there was probably going to be a not so pleasant interrogation session awaiting her after she received treatment. However, the Sabers probably wouldn't do anything rash towards a defenseless girl.

"There was no way I was going to read the report that was just submitted yesterday. It's not my duty. Furthermore, I'm speaking to you as your guardian rather than as your superior. In other words, it's about your Dagger."

"The Dagger!"

The so-called Dagger was another name for a Swordie's ID. On the hilt, a special household emblem would be engraved on it. Until a Swordie was ready to assume personal responsibility, the Dagger would be entrusted to a guardian for the time being.

Out of Tokyo Swordia's ten million population, Swordies only make up ten percent of it. Although there was a degree of discrepancy among the Swordies, anyone could attain "nobility". This meant an increase in various privileges with respect to status and property. The Dagger symbolized this privileged social class.

"Kurou-kun is a Sabers member who records these incidents. Moreover, you possess the mark of being the Sword Saint's successor, something no one could have ever imagined. I would think the prerequisites for receiving the Dagger are more than fulfilled......"

"Is there still a problem then?"

Despite being a human, there was still the possibility of him obtaining a Swordie ID. Many decide to pay the huge sum of money to those who oversee the handling of Daggers at the Emblem Management Institution, however there were exceptions.

Kurou, who displayed his mastery in swordsmanship and submitted an ID application form, was currently one of the exceptions.

"After all Kurou-kun, you haven't even received any formal compulsory education. For you to have received the basic rights of a city resident is already quite the accomplishment."

"......I suppose so."

It was pretty much a given that his master Hyouka's abilities in swordsmanship carried safeguards. Even within the Sword Saint's history, she was particularly outstanding.

However, her temperament was a bit of an issue. "Speaking of practice, we should live in seclusion deep in the mountains", she harbored these types of outdated methods. Just like that, she took her pupil away from the village and into the mountains to train. During that time, Kurou couldn't attend primary school or middle school.

"I understand where you're coming from......ultimately, this is the course of action they want me to take."

"The Emblem Management Institution's verdict was very simple. They just want you to attain a Swordie's education."

"What!?"

"Today is April 25th. Even though the new school year has already begun, it should be no problem for the institution to turn a blind eye towards something of this magnitude. Starting today you'll be enrolled in a Swordie academy to attain your diploma."

"......!"

"Well, that's all I have to say. Good luck!"

Looks like there won't be any room for rebuttals.

However, Kurou's had always aspired to attain his Dagger.

The nation was under Swordie control, that was the reality.

If he were to continue living here, Kurou would want to live a comfortable lifestyle.

Because of this, he decided to resume life among the Swordies.

The Sword Academy————

Although it was an academy for Swordie children, it had received much praise as a higher education institution by prestigious individuals.

Despite humans and Swordies being segregated into separate schools, the difference in their education system was quite minimal.

The Sword Academy was the equivalent of a high school in human society.

However, only those who were highly adaptable with a sword could enroll in the academy since there was more to the school than just academics.

For the sake of honing their swordsmanship, an optimal environment was created. This environment was known as the Sword Academy.

The academy was situated in the northwest section of Tokyo Swordia's Specialized Central Region, near the border to the Outer Human Region. There was a forest and numerous parks and such nearby. Plus, it was an extremely tranquil location.

The students were walking along the road to school quietly as they headed towards the school gates.

"Haa......"

Kurou sighed deeply as he arrived at the school gates.

Today he was not wearing his intimidating Sabers long coat, instead he was wearing a school uniform.

He wore a red tie at the collar of his beige suit.

Along with that, he also carried a heavy backpack filled with textbooks.

The tie hung all the way down to his waist and he also kept the scabbard to his sword suspended from his belt. However, there were no other students who carried a katana on them.

On the second day when Manaka called him over to headquarters, Kurou woke up early in the morning and hurriedly made his way to school.

Ever since yesterday, the days of fighting off terrorists were long gone. Now he was just a student. Although it was for obtaining his Dagger, to the working civilian, it did feel like a step backwards.

It was quite beyond expectations to be forced to enroll in the prestigious Sword Academy for his studies.

Even though Kurou felt he was being made a fool of by the people around him, there was no escape.

“Come on Kurou, put away that gloomy expression. Let’s get a move on.”

“......Jeez.”

Kurou couldn’t help but direct his focus onto Lars who patted him on the shoulders.

He was also the same, wearing the same Sword Academy uniform as Kurou. What was he thinking enrolling into the academy as well.

However, both of them were teenagers who would turn sixteen this year. It could be said that compared to getting in street fights every night, it would be more ordinary to go to school.

“The Sabers work wasn’t so bad, but for it to be filled with so much killing is really quite a bummer————, if we’re here, at least there are plenty of girls. You must actively look towards the future Kurou.”

The Sword Academy was the Swordies' highest educational system standard. There were many outstanding fledgling swordswomen. A female becoming a swordswoman would of course be more outstanding so the student body was practically all girls. Despite there being a small population of guys studying there, they haven’t seen a trace of their existence yet.

“You’re right......we should monopolize all the girls.”

“You’re getting way too ahead of yourself!”

Lars habitually replied with a snark remark towards Kurou’s statement which completely revealed his desires. However, this portion of the conversation was clearly heard by the girls passing by.

The girls whispered amongst each other while coldly eyeing Kurou and Lars as they walked past them.

“Kurou, looks like we’re not really welcomed here.”

“That’s always been the case for me.”

Kurou referred to himself in this manner. It was true though, it has always been like this for him. Because of that, there was no point in minding such matters.

Moreover, it was just as Lars said, it probably felt pretty exciting to be in an environment filled with cute girls.

A commonly passed around rumor in Tokyo Swordia was that the female students of the Sword Academy were all beautiful individuals. Although Kurou had never put in any effort to confirm this, it would seem the rumor was true.

The uniforms for the girls were the same as the guys in terms of the suit and tie. There was a discrepancy between grades though. The ties were split into three colors, red, green, and blue.

There were also some people who chose to wear a belt. However, since their swords were all kept away, none of the students carried a sword on them. It seems that even though it was a prestigious sword academy, most of the times the students would avoid carrying their sword within the school.

Kurou had visited other Swordie schools before. Seeing these otherworldly girls wear a tie to school was quite intriguing.

It was said that the other world where Swordies lived resembled medieval Europe.

The people would live in wood constructed houses and wear clothes made out of silk and linen. Their diet was comprised of bread and soup and their means transportation consisted of walking and horseback riding. Those in the upper class would ride in carriages.

Compared to earth, this kind of civilization lagged way behind.

However, after the Great War and gaining control of Japan, the Swordies adapted to and absorbed the cultures of earth at an alarming pace. In a sense, there was no moral integrity in the way they handled things.

The Swordies now live in reinforced concrete houses and wear clothes woven from chemical fibres. Whether it was Western food, Chinese food, or sushi, they would eat it all. Of course, they now drive cars, fly planes, and shop at convenience stores as well.

The girls at the Sword Academy wore beautiful ties. Their fair, succulent thighs were moderately exposed from the miniskirt.

Ignoring the rights or wrongs of the drastic cultural changes to the Swordies for now, to Kurou, he had no reason to shun Swordie girls.

“Alright Kurou, stop gazing and let’s go. There will be countless girls for you to gaze at in the future.”

“Alright.”

Kurou nodded and walked through the school gates alongside Lars.

At the same time he offered a prayer in hopes that there will be much exhilaration awaiting him.

The classroom was silent.

“My name is Kurou. Although I transferred into this class at an odd time, please take good care of me.”

In front of the blackboard, Kurou did his best to maintain a smile as he greeted the other students.

“......”

There was no response. All the students within the classroom remained quiet.

Kurou was not disheartened either. He sustained his smile and proceeded towards the designated seat the teacher assigned.

How troublesome, Kurou was seated in the middle of the classroom.

There were only girls around him. Furthermore, all the girls within his line of sight did not wish to even look in his direction. Rather, it felt as if the surrounding area was saturated with a subtle sense of tension.

Judging from the looks of it, everyone held a firm resolve to ignore Kurou.

Class immediately started as soon as the extracurricular activities ended.

The first period was mathematics. Even though Kurou had not gone to school before, he had at least learned basic math skills and such from his master. Despite this, he lacked confidence in himself when it came to understanding any mathematics related topics.

With this kind of tense environment, how could anyone even consider going to class.

“Haa——......”

In order to prevent anyone from hearing him sigh, he suddenly turned towards his side. Sitting alongside the window was the other male student, Lars.

Lars introduced himself in front of Kurou and the others. He did not receive any reactions either but he completely brushed that matter aside. Even right now he maintained that apathetic expression of his during this tense atmosphere as he looked out the window.

There was nothing Kurou could do about it. He could only try to bear through this sort of abnormal atmosphere.

Kurou understood that within the Sword Academy, which was comprised of many capable swordswomen, the other students would definitely not be receptive to the idea of a human being weaved in. That was because they already find Swordie men to be intolerable, yet Kurou was actually a notch lower than that————a human.

However, Kurou was already used to this type of response. He had been treated similarly while he was with the Sabers. That was why he showed hardly any interest for this current predicament.

With that said......

“Ah.”

The girl sitting in front of him dropped her eraser and the eraser bounced towards Kurou’s seat.

“Hey, you dropped your————”

The moment Kurou was about to bend over to pick up the eraser, the girl sitting in front of him moved at a blinding speed. After she swiftly picked up her eraser, she returned her attention to the blackboard as if nothing happened.

“......”

Typical of Swordie girls————from the moment she took action to her expressionless demeanor, it was all done with breakneck speed.

Although Kurou was quite accepting of things up until now, he did feel a bit crestfallen.

To be openly rejected by girls of the same age clearly vexed him a great deal.

Moreover, the Sabers female members were practically all older than Kurou. Since he held little interest in older women, he was callous towards being ignored by them.

However, his interest spiked when it came to girls around his age. Plus, the girls in his class were all beauties. If possible, he wished to improve relations with them.

In spite of that, seeing the attitude the girl sitting in front of him had, he knew his chances of improving relations were slim.

Kurou once again heaved a sigh as he pondered.

At the very least, he felt that living a type of school life where he would not be shunned was pretty much out of the question.

“Haa~Haa”

Kurou had already lost count of how many times he sighed today.

Currently it was period three, sword class, during the first day of his transfer.

During the morning, the extracurricular activities along with period one mathematics and period two language class all came to a stagnant end. At the end of it all, Kurou became thoroughly isolated by the girls around him.

The Swordie students wouldn’t even look him in the eye, even the teachers would only engage in formal conversations with him the entire time. Of course, the teachers were all Swordies.

All the girls would evade him as he walked along the hallways. Regardless of where he was, he always heard derisive words being spoken behind his back.

Apparently there was a large barrier between Swordies and humans.

“Oh my god.”

As for his options, he could do nothing besides bemoan to himself as such. Since the class did not involve lectures, he figured there might be a change of pace during sword training. However, nothing exciting really came to fruition.

Sword training took place in a special classroom that differed from a gymnasium.

The girls wore an ordinary yet easily maneuverable attire that consisted of a t-shirt along with tight purple ballet pants while the guys wore t-shirts and shorts.

“However, the equipment we use is surprisingly rough.”

Kurou calmly waved the wooden blade around.

Sword training utilized wooden blades instead of the safer bamboo blades. It was known as a wooden sword to the Swordies.

A Swordie’s physique wasn’t as hard as iron but their light reinforced bodies practically received no damage from bamboo swords. It seemed that wooden swords were incapable of delivering a fatal wound to them as well.

As a result, the students would use wooden swords in class......

“I really wish they would step in the shoes of a human and rethink this. If I were to be struck by a heavy blow with a wooden sword I’d be dead.”

“Well, isn’t this for the sake of your goals? You can probably just endure that kind of thing for now.”

Lars, who had his wooden sword rested on his shoulders, laughed as he spoke. He was unlike Kurou. Being a Swordie, he probably would not die from an attack by a wooden sword. Because of that, he appeared to be completely carefree.

“However, having this number of people wielding swords at once is really quite a sight.”

Lars commented while looking at his surroundings.

Sword training comprised of two conjoined classes with about sixty students in total. The teacher who was instructing everyone only occasionally stepped in. This training appeared to be just letting the students find their own mistakes while at the same time honing their own techniques. Besides Kurou and Lars, the other students found suitable sparring partners as they engaged in practice.

There was no one who feared practicing with a wooden sword. Every student gradually became well-versed in swordsmanship. This was quite understandable considering how outstanding the students who gathered at this school were.

“Hey, that kid doesn’t seem to have a sparring partner.”

“......!”

He searched left and right amongst the girls walking by. As soon as the girl realizes the person she was about to greet was Kurou, she would definitely make a lightning fast escape.

“......That’s quite hurtful of you. That being said, do you think I’d be easily thrashed by her?”

“I’m not quite sure myself. However, your situation seems to have been spread around the school.”

“What are you talking about? Where did you hear this news?”

Kurou sharply glared at Lars. Lars was always like this, doing this kind of stuff behind his back.

“From an active Sabers member. That’s all that needs to be said right? However, these overconfident Swordie girls would probably hesitate as well if they knew you were the Sword Saint’s pupil......”

“So you’re saying there’s no way they’d underestimate me.”

Kurou directed his vision towards the Sword Saint’s successor marking carved onto his bracelet.

Well, that was to be expected. Although he was a student, a human would just be seen as a weak existence in the eyes of the other students. However, if he was the Sword Saint’s disciple, then it would be uncertain as to what his strength would be. Even if he were to lose, there would be nothing shameful about that.

“Even if you have no partners, as long as you come to class you will certainly find one eventually. Furthermore, the top five ranked first year students have the same Swordsman title as us. As for the upperclassmen, there seems to be a Sword Princess. Additionally, there appears to be classes where we combine with the upperclassmen. Perhaps we may get a chance to battle against the Sword Princess.”

“The Sword Princess......”

As soon as a Swordie could assume responsibility in taking care of certain things, they would be able to attain the title of Swordsman. This was on record and was a qualification acknowledged by the country. It was pretty much all given at the discretion of the school teachers or mentors. There were many who attained the title by the age of 18. As long as you were a Swordie, this title was pretty much a given. With just the swordsman qualification, you could enlist in the army, become part of the Sabers, or qualify for any position that required wielding a sword.

The rank above a Swordsman was a Sword Princess. Only one out of ten thousand people could attain this title. They were guaranteed to be powerful. If it were one of them, perhaps the Sword Saint’s disciple would not instill any fear at all.

“That’s right, it’d be pretty interesting if we could battle someone with the rank of Sword Princess!”

“I apologize for not being a Sword Princess, but if you’d be willing, I would like to be your opponent.”

The class hushed down immediately.

A girl who wasn’t in Kurou’s classroom walked straight towards him. It must have been someone from a nearby class.

Her long and glamorous blonde hair was tied towards the left of her head, resembling what was known as a ponytail. Her facial features were extremely well-kept and those substantial eyes of hers exuded a fearsome willpower. The color of her eyes was sort of a blend between blue and emerald green————which formed a very lovely halcyon green hue.

This unimaginably cute and slender beauty was practically fairy-like.

The swells on her chest were enormous and their shape was quite satisfactory. She was snappily thin at the waist. Those legs of hers that were encased by those tight ballet pants were extremely soft, also her feet seemed pretty tiny......

“Alright, very nice.”

“What are you talking about?”

Towards Kurou thinking aloud to himself, the blonde girl sharply snapped back.

The girl’s speech patterns possessed boy-like qualities.

“Ah, it’s nothing. You want to be my opponent? In that case————

“P-Please hold a sec Sefi-sama.”

Between the girl known as Sefi and Kurou, another girl came between them.

With an audaciously short haircut that practically left her forehead exposed, she was a truly vivacious girl.

“To think Sefi-sama would actually consider this thing as her opponent! This guy is a male human you know!”

“Referring to me as “this thing” is really disrespectful! I even feel like I’d turn into a coddling father!”

“As if I would care over such a thing!”

Kurou’s rebuttal was instantly shot down by her one line.

“Y-Yeah that’s right, no good will come out of this if your opponent is him......”

Another girl came forward and spoke with a weak voice. For Swordies, it was uncommon to see them wearing glasses like she was, plus she also kept her hair free flowing. However, this girl seemed to be a very well-behaved person.

“Let me take care of my own business. The two of you are to stay back.”

“B-But Sefi-sama......for the princess of the four generals and a human......”

“Quit your squabbling Neena. I won’t forgive anyone who interferes, even if it’s you.”

Once she had reached this point, the one known as Neena finally backed off. At the same time, the girl with the short hair also parted a step back.

The so-called four generals referred to the four that commanded the Swordie army back during the Great War as well as their descendants.

These people became the ones with the most power within the Swordie government. Their positions only alternated with hereditary supercedings.

To sum it all up————Sefi, who was known as the princess of the four generals, could be considered as the one closest to the nation’s highest status. Although she was only a student, her position did not allow her to play around with humans.

“I believe you said your name was Kurou. For now, I’m a Swordsman just like you. Perhaps it may be inadequate, but would you accept my battle invitation?”

“I’d be honored Princess-sama.”

Kurou smiled as he nodded.

He placed his wooden sword in an upright position as he faced Sefi.

Sefi did the same and centered her sword upright as she attentively gazed at Kurou’s eyes.

As soon as their sights were locked on to each other————

Sefi suddenly made the first move. Without any hesitation, she ferociously charged in.

During a Swordie competition, there did not exist a starting signal such as “ready, set, go”. As soon as both felt the other was prepared, the competition would start right away. Before then, neither side would make a surprise attack.

Sefi swung her wooden sword straight down from above her head. Woosh, the sound of ruffled winds could be heard. The wooden sword winded forth with enormous momentum. Kurou only slightly stepped aside to avoid Sefi’s threatening first strike. That strike appeared to have enough power to blow someone away with just the ensuing wind pressure.

Sefi once again slightly readjusted the hilt of the sword, this time for a horizontal slice. Even this maneuver was dodged by Kurou as he leaned back. A fierce gale violently blew towards Kurou, kicking his hair up.

“Tch......!”

A click of the tongue came from the girl’s cute lips.

Sefi’s sword once again whizzed by. Faced with this diagonal attack to his right, Kurou evaded with dance-esque movements. Afterwards, he readjusted his sword upright as if nothing happened.

"You're very capable princess-sama."

"Are you taunting me?"

Sefi ruthlessly glanced over. Even that menacing expression was captivatingly cute. It was said that Swordie women were at the peak of their beauty during combat. The situation right now made that saying quite understandable.

"......!"

Confronted with another one of Sefi's attacks, Kurou once again dodged it.

There was already no leeway to be leisurely admiring her. Although he could maneuver around the lithe wooden sword like he had learned from practice, if a Swordie's force happened to impact him in the head for example, his skull would probably be shattered.

"How scary."

Kurou slightly grinned.

The sound of whispering by the other students around them could be heard.

"What do you think will happen?" "Sefi-sama is really giving it her all......" "That person would never take it easy on anyone." "Is that guy really a human?"

How frightening, Sefi’s abilities must be among the highest here yet she was unable to score a direct hit on a diminutive human. The students being at a loss for words was to be expected.

“......Hey, why aren’t you attacking?”

Sefi muttered her obvious suspicion.

“I’m not looking down on you. As for my methods————I don’t think I’m required to say.”

Kurou had positioned both his hands on the wooden sword before, but now he only had his right hand hold on to it.

Using an unhurried pace, he shifted around as he closed in on Sefi.

“......!”

Sefi shuffled back as if she was a little kid startled by the bark of a dog.

Regardless of that, once Kurou was at the appropriate distance, he firmly gripped the wooden sword and swung downwards. The people around him could clearly see the path of the sword.

However————

“Guah!”

Sefi’s wooden sword met Kurou’s on impact————snap, the portion of the wooden sword that came apart fell on the ground following that snapping sound.

“......I guess that’s it. Thank you for your time princess-sama.”

“Wait, please wait a sec!”

Kurou did not respond to Sefi’s holler. He turned around and marched off.

In front of him, Lars folded his arms and silently smiled. He saw through the whole thing.

“Princess-sama.”

“W-What?”

Kurou suddenly stopped in his tracks and turned around.

Sefi was still holding on to the broken wooden sword, but for some reason her face was completely flushed red.

“Please battle with me again next time. No one else is willing to battle me.”

“......I don't want to.”

Sefi suddenly turned around. Her attitude was different compared to her threatening demeanor from before. This time she displayed a rather cute expression.

From the looks of things, regardless if she was the princess of the four generals or a wielder of a sword, she was still just a fifteen or sixteen year-old girl.

Kurou once again smiled as he walked off.

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Short Story

2013-05-18T19:24:05Z

Noobarta:

This is a story of when Tigre was a captive living in Leitmeritz.

“Let me hide here for a bit. I was discovered trying to steal food.”

Ellen, who suddenly burst in without knocking the door, said this with a serious face. For Tigre, who had been lying on the bed sleeping, he was flabbergasted as he stared at her. Even if he told her to get out, he doubted that this silver-haired Vanadis would comply. Regardless, he was her captive and in the end couldn’t argue.

“...Ok, ok. So, there’s no one here, huh?”

“No problem. I only need to wait for the clamor to die down...”

After inspecting the room a bit, Ellen’s attention was caught by a shamisen attached to the wall.

“A shamisen. Where did that come from?”

“From gambling. The other person didn’t have money, so he gave this to me instead.”

Gambling with the soldiers he's close with is one of Tigre’s few pastimes.

“Really? Play it for me.”

“Sorry, but I don't know how to play that instrument. Could you teach me?”

Tigre snappishly replied. An image of a girl wielding a sword---this usually gives people the impression that she would be unsuited for playing music. However, Ellen walked over to the shamisen, smiling all the while.

“I'll demonstrate for you then.”

Picking up the shamisen, Ellen proceeded to sit down beside Tigre, lightly stroking the shamisen with her fingertips.

The next moment, a vivid and lifelike melody reverberated throughout the air, overflowing from the gap between her fingers.

"I've some experience with this, since the shamisen is originally an instrument available to the commoners."

While expertly plucking the chords, Ellen displayed a pleasant smile and the tiny room was quickly filled with the song’s melody. It was as if the silver haired girl was dancing.

Considering her delighted expression, it would seem that this is her favourite song. Fleeting feelings struck Tigre as if it overlapped with the notes. Such calming music, he thought.

Eventually, the song ended and Ellen let out a melodious tone as she smiled triumphantly at Tigre. Tigre, who was late to come back to his senses, applauded.

“That was really surprising. It was so good and, well, just very fascinating.”

Ellen, having been praised, blushed, and proceeded to fiddle with the shamisen.

“I-it is not that big of a deal. —I only played a bit. I can play it again for you, if you wish.”

Tigre nodded smilingly and Ellen once more picked up the shamisen. Ellen, herself, seemed to be in high spirits. Reminiscing, she realized that she hadn’t touched a shamisen for about two years and it's been long since she had been praised. There's nothing else but to go along with the flow for now.

Afterwards—Lim heard the silver-haired Vanadis playing the shamisen and it was not too soon later did she reach the room the two of them were in.

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 03 Chapter 3 - MTL

2013-04-28T21:54:07Z

Noobarta: /* {{furigana|Brilliant Princess of the Light Flower|Presuvet}} */

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== {{furigana|Brilliant Princess of the Light Flower|Presuvet}} ===

North of the Orange Plains, beyond the river, several villages dotted the surroundings amidst a sea of vast vineyards. The time of the harvest had passed; the earth had a dreary color and was filled with branches barren of all leaves.

Perhaps it was also due to the weather; the mid-afternoon sky was covered in gray clouds.

''--- It's not raining. Even if it doesn't today, it will tomorrow. How troublesome.''

While riding on horseback along a path through the vineyards, Tigre looked up at the dim sky.

Tigre was visiting the largest village in the area, Saunier. He was amongst ten people without armor; at most, they were dressed lightly wearing only swords at their waist. Since they were all battle hardened, they were a strong fighting force.

“Rather than a village, it feels like a small town.”

Rurick advanced to ride next to Tigre and spoke his thoughts as he looked at the landscape of Saunier. Tigre also returned words of consent.

From above, the village was shaped like a circle. It was surrounded by a stone wall to an adult's height, and the gates were made of three pieces of thick, laminated oak planks, each door at one of four corners of the town. They were painted with plaster to protect against fire.


“Saunier is the center of all the local villages.”

Augre looked on while continuing the explanation. Given how relaxed he looked, it must have been a peaceful village.

“Most village meetings are done here. There is also an open market here, though there are villages closer to the highways than Saunier.”

There were many purposes for Tigre's visit to Saunier. One was to grant some sense of relief to the people by having Augre, their Feudal Lord, appear. Another was to confirm the situation amongst the villages, and the final reason was to determine their future actions.

“Oh, you seem to be in a good mood. Tigre-san, are we staying here longer?”

While looking at the stalls which sold fish-kebabs, a man standing next to Rurick heard them speak. He brushed his disheveled brown hair aside in a clumsy manner, showing his profile. He had a somewhat mischievous expression.

The man's name was Aram, and he was a member of the Zhcted Army. When Tigre was a captive, they had played a variety of games, such as chess, cards, and ninepin, together..

“We will be here for a while. Viscount Augre and I will be heading to the meeting place first.”

He responded to Aram's question made in slight jest; some laughter sounded from the surrounding men.


If he had come only to confirm the safety of the village, even with attendants, Tigre would only require five people.

The reason he came with ten people was due to the existence of Aram's scouting unit.

Although Ellen had ten people scouting the Orange Plains, it was Aram's group of five which discovered the Ganelon Army.

This morning, Tigre called for them and praised them for their distinguished services.

“Although you helped immensely, there is little I can do. Still, I would like to do what I can for you, so long as it is within my abilities.”

Aram responded by saying, “There is a village one koku away. We would like to rest there if possible.”

In a situation in which he had little maneuverability about the Orange Plains and no knowledge as to whether Massas would appear, it was a considerably unreasonable demand. While Aram spoke in a light hearted manner, Tigre took him seriously.

However, Tigre knew Viscount Augre would attend a meeting at Saunier in the morning before he called for them.

“Though it is necessary to receive Viscount Augre's approval, I believe we can go there without armor.”

When he told them Augre had consented, they acted happily like children, despite nearing the age of 30. They had now advanced ahead of Tigre and were looking about in interest.


The streets were flat and average in size. There were fences and pillars found at crossroads, and the streets were lined with rows of stone, brick, and slate houses with circular chimneys.

Children were scribbling on the ground or running about gardens.

Everywhere they looked, the village gave off a rustic impression, but with how well built the gate, tavern, and general store were, it was clear this village had many travelers.

“Although it was true of Tigre-san's land of Alsace, this place also makes me feel that Brune life is not so different from ours.”

“I know what you're talking about. I thought it would be more like Muozinel.”

“Let's eat for the time being. Then we can look for women. I haven't seen a beautiful woman in a long time.”

“That's a good idea. I'd like a good bed, too.”

While listening to the soldiers happily conversing, Tigre arrived at the meeting point.

It was a private house approximately three times the size of the average household in the area, built with stone and bricks; its roof was made of clay.


While helping Viscount Augre dismount his horse, Tigre spoke to Aram and the others.

“You have one and a half koku to do as you wish. Make sure to avoid trouble.”

Hearing they would have time to themselves, their faces changed. They turned and ran without looking back.

Rurick watched in amazement as he watched them leave his sight before shrugging his shoulders.

“Rurick, you can go as well. We will be fine, so why not go join Aram?”

“Thank you for your kind words, but Vanadis-sama and Lord Limlisha would surely kill me if I do.”

Though Rurick spoke jokingly, his eyes were serious.

“Then Batran, you may go relax.”

Even if three people decreased to two, it was not particularly significant, and he would not have much to do if he remained.

Viscount Augre's subordinates accompanied him. Tigre and Rurick passed through the entrance to the meeting place inside the large stone building.

A wool carpet lay at the center of the room with a long table and chairs placed on top. Enshrined in the back wall were statues of the ten Gods.


After greeting all the gathered village leaders, Tigre sat in his seat. Augre was the primary speaker, so Tigre simply remained silent and listened.

Though there were no special conversations in particular, he was able to confirm the good news that there was no damage. The story ended in a half koku and the meeting was disbanded.

''--- No information on the King's Capital...''

Though it did not show on Tigre's face, he was slightly disappointed.

For those who do not leave their village,travelers and merchants were precious sources of information and entertainment from the outside world. Hotel rooms and meals were offered to them, and the number of villagers requesting to speak to them was hardly a few.

Though Tigre expected to receive some form of information on the King's Capital, nothing was spoken. It ended in a miss.

“It ended early.”

After leaving the meeting place, Rurick scratched his bald head while watching the surroundings. It has only been a half koku since Aram and his men left. They would not return for a while.

“I wonder if I should have arranged for a room to rest in or not.”

Augre smiled wryly as he stroked his chin. Though the village chiefs offered a feast and bedding arrangements, they were planning to return quickly. Though he could call them back and have it arranged, Augre was not a domineering Lord.


“I will find a place to rest. Viscount Augre, you should return to camp early and take a break.”

“If you say so. Earl Vorn, you should also take a break. Even if it is only one koku, it will help you relax.”

“No, I...”

Tigre spoke hesitantly and shook his head softly to the old Viscount. Augre nodded with a smile. It was a modest attitude characteristic of a person with much modesty; still, it helped Tigre relax.

“I suppose so. Thank you.”

Thanking him, Tigre and Rurick left the old Viscount.

“What do you want to do, Rurick?”

“If I might have permission, I would first like some alcohol. Either wine or a honey sake would be nice to have.”

“I suppose so. Let's go look for a bar.”

“The inn, general store, and tavern are near the gate. I saw many people entering, and the signboard had a wine bottle. I believe there were many cheerful voices there as well.”


The inside was not particularly wide, and the fire was not lit since there were lamps and the windows were all widely open. Along the shelves were bottles of various shape and size.

Half the seats were filled. Tigre and Rurick went deeper into the shop and sat at a table near the window. A fat, middle aged woman came to take their order.

“Did you want some beer? If you want, we can make you something light to eat as well.”

They ordered some bread and cheese and pickled cabbage to eat.

Soon afterward, pitchers filled to the brim with alcohol and plates with food were placed before them.

After a toast, Rurick drank quickly.

“A good alcohol. Do you like it?”

“It's not bad. It's light and has a good flavor.”

While cheerfully ordering another beer, Rurick reached for the pickled cabbage. After taking a bite, he let out a sound showing his interest. Though Tigre also tried the pickles, he did not find them as interesting.

“What's wrong?”

“Nothing. Though it looks the same, the taste is different from the one of my lands.”


“Same here. It tasted different from when I ate them in LeitMeritz.”

It was not limited to these dishes. Whether it be the bread or soup, though they looked the same, they had a different flavor. Tigre thought it somewhat refreshing; apparently Rurick did as well.

“Still, it is quite good on its own.”

Rurick spoke in a somewhat exaggerated manner seeing Tigre suddenly frown.

“You're looking quite glum.”

“Oh? I didn't think it was that easy to see.”

Tigre gave a noncommittal answer as he gazed at the scenery outside the window, though the bald man did not pay any heed.

“Don't make that face and just have a drink... is what I'd like to say, but given your worries, I suppose you can't think about drinking. Well, if you can talk about your worries, then feel free to speak.”

Tigre looked steadily at Rurick hearing his unexpected words and smiled.

“I thought about this before, but why did you decide to follow me in there earlier?”

Rurick smiled in a pretentious manner.


“Are you anxious?”

Tigre nodded, seemingly with his entire body. Rurick answered after taking a large drink.

“It's an embarrassing story, so I may need to drink a bit more. Simply put, I need to relax some.”

Rurick continued happily as he nibbled on some cheese.

“Before I met you, I was the number one archer of LeitMeritz with a record of two-hundred-seventy alsin. I had never met anyone within Zhcted who could shoot any further than that. Even in the King's Capital of Silesia, the limit anyone could supposedly reach was two-hundred-fifty hundred alsin.”

Rurick continued speaking conceited words.

On the continent, it was said the maximum range of a bow is approximately two-hundred-fifty alsin (approximately two-hundred-fifty meters). The average archer could not even reach one-hundred-fifty.

“But you... in that kind of situation, well, normally you could not even pull out half your abilities. Still, you used such a terrible bow and aimed accurately at the leg of a human running along the ramparts, and you're five years younger than me... There were many things that were destroyed in that moment. In the end, you spared my life.”


It was a story of when Tigre had just become Ellen's captive. One might think it was an old story given how Tigre and Rurick were recalling that time while drinking beer.

“I found you interesting when I talked to you.”

“Thanks for that.”

Hearing a somewhat crooked compliment, Tigre obediently gave his words of thanks. Though both had been drinking, it was still a bit embarrassing.

“By the way, what's worrying you?”

Rurick returned to topic after ordering his third drink. Though his breath was tinged with the smell of alcohol, he looked earnestly at Tigre.

“I suppose I'll ask you seriously – The Zhcted soldiers are following me, but is that really okay?”

“Frankly speaking, that's a difficult question.”

Though his tone was serious, Tigre was at a loss for words. He was ruffling his red hair to reflect that.

“--- Every night, I look at the sky. The empty sky here is different from the empty sky of Alsace. When I remember the night sky I saw in LeitMeritz, it feels so distant.”


He was far from his hometown, continuing a battle in a cold plain during the winter.

They must have been tired both physically and mentally. Although Ellen was commanding them, should it not be for battle, they may have thrown all aside and gone home. Tigre asked himself these questions once again when Aram pointed out his desire to rest in the village.

These doubts could not be cleared by Ellen or Lim, which is why he spoke to Rurick.

It was because he was a soldier. Though he acted as Tigre's escort at times like today, he was still one amongst thousands of soldiers he would command in battle. Basically, Rurick worked hard on a daily basis and was fundamentally no different from the others.

Tigre wanted to have a look at the soldiers that day. He wanted to hear their views and welcomed them to speak without reserve.

“You're thinking too much.”

Rurick dismissed Tigre's worries.

“Vanadis-sama's predecessor lasted for a short two years. Anyone who lasts more than five years is considered to have lasted a long time. In LeitMeritz, we always follow whatever expedition they may undertake. So long as the soldiers have food and a salary, their morale will not fall.”

“And what of an enemy attack?”


“We only need to follow Vanadis-sama. Batran-san said the people of Alsace have a fear of fighting; they lack the courage and will to fight. However, they fought because of their leader. In other words, they fought because they believed in you.”

“I see... So that's how it is.”

Tigre finished his drink in a single gulp and let out a deep breath.

“Are you feeling better after hearing what I said?”

“Yeah, thanks.”

If the number of soldiers had been switched, that is, if soldiers of Brune outnumbered those of Zhcted, their battle in Alsace may have been different.

Naturally, Ellen and Lim commanded Zhcted's soldiers while Augre commanded Brune's soldiers.

Many people had gathered together.

Even then, Tigre was the General. There were many things he needed to know, needed to learn. It was necessary for him to learn the ways of countries other than Brune and Alsace in order to gain trust.

“You don't need to worry. We're fine as we are. By the way---”

Rurick lowered in tone unexpectedly.

“Lord Tigrevurmud. There is one more thing I would like to ask you.”


“What?”

Tigre had released his attention in his moment of relief. He began to drink his beer as he prompted Rurick to continue speaking.

“Between Lord Limlisha and Miss Teita, who would you choose?”

Tigre spat his beer out slightly.

“Wha, where is this coming from?”

“It's a bit of a hot topic. It seems spring has come for that frigid woman... Excuse me, that was rude. It must be the alcohol.”

“... We are seen in that way?”

Though he did not realize, he was looking down and was slightly agitated, Tigre carefully asked.

“I honestly don't know. However, Limlisha, as Vanadis-sama's adjutant, has never been close to another man. That's why there's a rumor that she speaks easily with Lord Tigrevurmud. Teita goes without saying.”

Though Rurick responded as if it was someone else's concern, his eyes clearly showed his interest.

“It seems people are making bets as well. Will you choose Limlisha? Or will you choose Teita? Incidentally, since you are an aristocrat, there has been a suggestion of you choosing both.”

Tigre felt a headache and began scratching his head. He could not afford to think about such things when dealing with Thenardier and Ganelon.


Besides, following his contract, both he and Alsace belonged to Ellen, even if it was a verbal promise.

At the moment, Ellen had not made a declaration. Though ambiguous, their relationship could not remain as is indefinitely. Still, it was a relationship far from love when he thought about it.

“By the way, if we bring peace to Alsace, what will you do?”

While Tigre was trying to think of a response to his blunt opponent's question, which had sealed all means of escape. He decided to go with that.

“Me? I will return to LeitMeritz, though there is no telling what will happen after that.”

He responded without hesitation. Though Tigre knew he was popular with women, he was impressed that he spoke without hesitation.

“Oh, like I thought, Tigre-san, Rurick.”

A voice was abruptly heard from outside the window. Aram and the others walked toward him with a smile on their face and either a honeyed kabob or bread and jam in their hands.

“It looks like you're having fun.”

Tigre nodded and laughed. Aram thrust his face toward the window.

“Oh, cabbage. Mind if I try one?”


“How about some of the meat from your skewer then?”

“It's pigeon. It's pretty tough.”

Aram passed Tigre a kabob and pulled out a cabbage. Rurick looked bitterly at him.

“You shouldn't take advantage of Lord Tigrevurmud so much... He's not a prisoner anymore.”

It was true he was not a prisoner of war anymore, but since he had received the pigeon meat, Tigre remained quiet. It certainly was tough, but it had a deep flavor.

“This is delicious. Where do they sell it?”

“I'll show you. By the way, are you going to the Mansion after this, Tigre-san?”

“Man... Mansion...?”

Tension quickly appeared on Tigre's face. On the other hand, Rurick seemed interested.

“They have one in this village?”

“There's a sign showing worship of Iarilo here. There aren't many people, and the girls don't look all that great, but it's cheap.”

Iarilo was one of the divine Goddesses of both Brune and Zhcted who represented a good harvest and lust. Having her on a sign in the village showed there was a facility present.


“... Will you be able to leave the village in a half koku?”

Tigre said that for the time being.

“If it's a half koku, we probably can.”

Rurick gave his response. It seems he completely felt like going.

''--- Well, what should I do...''

Tigre understood the purpose of Mansions. They were located even in the town of Celesta where his residence was. He also saw them in the camps at Dinant, soliciting the soldiers.

However, Tigre and Ellen had given strict orders that prostitutes were never to be seen amongst the soldiers of the Silver Meteor Army. Rather than calling them fastidious, they were fearful the prostitutes may spread sickness, deteriorate morale, or act as foreign spies.

“So, what will you do, Tigre-san?”

Aram asked, pushing Tigre into a panic.

“No, I'm fine.”

The soldiers behind Aram began to whisper.

“Look, I told you. Tigre-san can already see his family.”

“That's right. He can always see Teita.”


“Also, our second in command never gets angry. The day before yesterday, no, maybe it was before that, she was tugging on Tigre-san's hair when he overslept.”

Certainly, his hair was pulled on, but Teita and Lim's angry faces appeared in his head. Ellen's face appeared as well.

He could not imagine it well. Rather than imagining Ellen scold him, he imagined her staring at him with an ill-humored expression. Her bright, red eyes surpassed rubies of the highest class.

He imagined Teita blotting out the tears in her hazel eyes while complaining to him. As for Lim, though she kept her mind and expression calm, her eyes would show her amazement, contempt, frustration, and dissatisfaction.

“... All of you want to spend the rest or your time like this?”

Ruffling his red hair, Tigre let out a deep sigh as he looked at the Zhcted soldiers.

“While I won't say as much as Lim, I will admit this could lead to a disturbance in military discipline.”

Aram and the others looked at each other. Ignoring their reactions, Tigre continued to speak.

“Now, I feel like being alone, so I'll return to our meeting point. Rurick, I leave them in your care. I will say this once again. Do not cause trouble. Also, don't regret how you spend the money you worked hard to earn. Finally, you will remain on schedule and will not speak of this once we return – got it?”


Aram and the others saluted Tigre in a relaxed manner.

Tigre's words were an implicit sign of his permission. When he told them to not regret how they spent their money, he was telling them to choose a healthy person.

Since Tigre did not feel like joining them, he left Rurick to take charge of them; however, it was true he wanted to be alone so he could think about what Rurick said when he spoke of his troubles.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Tigre rode his horse alone along the prairie at the end of the day. The sky was covered with gray clouds dying the land in shadows.

He suddenly recalled his conversation with Rurick and the others; he let out a deep sigh.

Tigre was a 16 year old man. It was not as if he lacked an interest in women.

However, as the Lord of Alsace, his desire to hunt with his bow was greater, and, now, he did not have the time to think about such things.


''--- That's right. I don't have the luxury.''

From the time he had met Marquis Greast, Tigre had thought about many things. He had not yet told them to anyone. It was closer to a desire than something he thought feasible.

''--- Dukes Thenardier and Ganelon, what can I do about their tyranny?''

It was not something for a small aristocrat like Tigre to be concerned with, but he could not help but think it was impossible to avoid battle with them. Such thoughts had lurked in his heart ever since he heard the rumors in the camps at Dinant.

''--- If the King recovers from his illness, it might be resolved for the time being.''

Still, Duke Thenardier retained his grudge. Though it was an issue which should have been directed only at himself, it was a problem since it was aimed at all people in Alsace.

However, Tigre's thoughts ended here.

After he met with Ellen, Tigre's view of the world extended far beyond Alsace. Though his knowledge was something acquired from Lim's education, he could not take it all in stride. Even if he had a vague idea of what was in store for him in the future, that was his current limit.

The cold wind blew by Tigre, returning him from his thoughts.

''--- I'll reach the river soon.''


Though he was riding through the thicket on his horse, he could still see ahead of him properly. However, since the sky had become dark, he should have been more careful.

With a few dozen strides to the river remaining, he stopped moving and took precaution.

''--- The sound of water...''

Though he could not see well from the bushes, he knew someone or something was there.

''--- It would be good if it was just a small animal coming for some water.''

When he thought that, he heard the sound of the water mix with the sound of the wind. The noise of something flapping tickled his ear; something was flying.

As he reached for the bow in his saddle, a black object came flying before his eyes. It was about the size of a puppy. Tigre caught it with both his hands as it stared at him intently.

Though it seemed to be jet black in the darkness, it had rusty green scales, a color he was familiar with. It had horns on the back of its head and wings similar to a bat on its back.

It was a Dragon; a small, infant Dragon, and it was the source of the strange sound he heard a moment ago – the sound of the Dragon flying.

“You... Why am I seeing you here?”

To calm his surprised horse, Tigre covered the young Dragon. It looked like Ellen's pet Dragon, but it should not have been in a place like this.


“You're definitely a distinct Dragon... You're really meek, aren't you. I wonder if all baby Dragons are like this.”

Tigre held the creature in his hand. Though it had sharp eyes and looked as if it were appraising Tigre, it showed no signs of aggression.

“--- Lunie-chan?”

A woman's voice called out from somewhere. At that moment, the young Dragon flapped its wings vigorously; its eyes were wide open in fright. When he released his grip momentarily, the young Dragon jumped on Tigre's back and placed its feet on his head, as if hiding its body.

Hearing that, a shadow appeared, shaking the nearby bushes.

“Lunie-cha---”

It was a woman. She was taller than Tigre and had eyes the color of a beryl and golden hair.

When her eyes met Tigre's, they opened widely. She gasped and was at a loss for words. Tigre stared at her in surprise, unable to move.

She was not wearing a single piece of cloth and stood completely exposed, her body wet with water, to Tigre.

She had delicate shoulders, ample bosom, narrow hips, and long, slender legs.

After a silence reaching a count of ten, Tigre's brain managed to squeeze out some words.


“Cl, clothes...?”

However, his thought process was not normal.

As if reacting to Tigre's voice, the infant Dragon's body began to shake. The woman, also reacting to his words, began moving.

“Lunie-chan!”

The woman kicked off the ground, chasing after it so it would not escape. She moved as if she had not noticed Tigre's presence and stumbled after her fourth step. With her posture broken, Tigre moved his arms out to catch her on reflex and fell embracing her.

[[Image:Vanadis V03 - 005.jpg|175px|thumb]]

Perhaps due to the chill of the river water, her cold body made him feel warm. He could clearly feel her soft skin and two voluptuous bulges.

Though his back was to the ground, he barely felt it. With the majority of his consciousness taken away, he could not even think of anything else.

Though the two were mutually frozen, Tigre tried to move his hand somehow. His fingers brushed the glossy skin along her hips; a bewitching sound tickled Tigre's ear.

However, it had removed the tension. She finally sat up, drops of water spilling from her golden hair down her collarbone, collecting in the valley between her breasts.


Against the background of the night sky, her beautiful, naked body stole his eyes once again. Though he wanted to offer his clothes so she could conceal herself, it was clearly impossible in this posture. Unable to do anything, he shut his eyes strongly and covered his face with his hand.

“Oh my, I apologize.”

Her gentle voice fell from above; it was impossible for him not to hear it. When he thought he wanted to retreat, he heard a voice from a distance.

“Sophie? Since it's this dark, it will be hard to find Lunie...”

The voice broke off as footsteps approached. Tigre's instincts perceived an unprecedented danger. While Tigre wanted to escape immediately, the woman was still on top of him.

Though he may have been able to escape if he pushed her away, he could not muster any strength.

“--- Oh?”

Hearing a voice tinged with anger, Tigre felt a sense of hopelessness.

He was not scolded or hit.

Even so, contempt was clearly in her voice and gaze. Tigre felt it may have been better if he was beaten, since things had never been this painful.


In the General's tent were five men and women: Tigre, Ellen, Lim, Teita, and Sophie. Tigre sat in a chair, half encircled by the others. He felt he should have gotten Augre to join as well.

Still, the modest old Viscount was tired and was resting early. Though Tigre did not want him to overwork himself, he sincerely felt it was a failure on his part to allow him to leave early.

“Your training is not enough.”

Lim looked down at him with eyes clearly expressing contempt. Ellen, though not as much as Lim, also looked at him in anger and shock.

“You'll fall on the battlefield if you can't react quickly to a surprise. What would you do if a beautiful assassin came? Wouldn't you die?”

“Tigre-sama...”

Teita had brought snacks for everyone. While pouring wine, Teita looked at Tigre in pity. She called out his name, clearly showing her mental state. It was harsh.

“It is a pleasure to meet you, Lord Tigrevurmud. I am one of the Vanadis, Sophia Obertas, and wielder of the {{furigana|[Barrier of Evil Retreat]|Taima no Fukkou}}. You may call me Sophie.”


Ignoring the atmosphere, Sophie introduced herself with a kind smile, as if she were a Goddess of ancient myth.

Her body was wrapped in a light green dress, her golden hair, now dry, waved gently. The various jewels decorating her body only added to her flower-like beauty.

Of the four women present, only she, the victim in a sense, spoke to him with kind words and gentle expressions. It was quite odd.

Lunie was held in her thin arms. The infant Dragon with rusty green scales had lowered its limbs and no longer flapped its wings. It remained obedient like a doll; it had given up on running away.

''--- This person is definitely a Vanadis.''

Though different from Ellen and Ludmira, she was also a beautiful woman. She had an intimidating demeanor and remained calm before Tigre, despite having been seen naked. Tigre bowed his head and smiled in a carefree manner to calm his nerves.

“I am Tigrevurmud Vorn. I apologize for my rudeness before.”

“Oh my, I should be the one to thank you. You tried to catch me when I fell over.”

“It's a load off my mind if you say that.”

“It was my first time being held so closely by a gentleman, I was surprised. You made quite an impressive first impression.”


The Vanadis giggled, her golden hair shaking. Seeing her gaze directed toward his waist rather than his body, he felt he was unjustly suspected.

“So, why did you show up in a place like this?”

While fiddling with her silver-white hair, Ellen asked in a blunt voice.

“You don't know?”

Tigre asked Ellen in surprise. She was taking a bath in the river. Though he thought their conversation had concluded, it seems he was wrong.

“It seems he returned a half koku early.”

Though Ellen was curious about Sophie's sudden appearance, she was pleased to meet her again.

“I was surprised you took Lunie. Honestly, I didn't think Tigre would be back this early, so I gave you time to take a bath to wash off your sweat while we were waiting for him to return. I didn't expect this to happen.”

Ellen's words permitted no chance for him to speak, though the thorns in her words had receded.

“My, I do so love Lunie-chan.”

Noticing her soften, Sophie tilted her head and looked at Ellen.

The last time the two had met was in the King's Capital of Zhcted, Silesia. Ellen asked her a favor and promised she would let Sophie play with Lunie in return. Sophie loved Dragons, especially this baby with a terrible face.


“I got it. You can play with Lunie.”

Though he did not know what happened, Tigre felt a deep sympathy for the young Dragon which was being held. It stared at Teita with an unusual interest.

“I came here with official duties from our country. His Majesty has become impatient with your absence, and he has heard an interesting story from Brune. He ordered I go as a messenger.”

“Messenger?”

“It happened a few days after we met, probably about ten days.”

Ellen sighed hearing Sophie's words.

“Impatient, is he... But is this really the sort of duty he should be giving to you?”

“Well, it was unavoidable.”

Sophie's gaze moved to her bishop staff. The mysterious wand had many circular rings protruding which combined to form an elaborate golden pillar.

“My {{furigana|Light Flower|Zaht}} should work better than yours, right?”

Tigre recognized the word referred to her bishop staff, her {{furigana|[Dragonic Tool]|Viralt}}.


''--- Certainly, it would be different if Ellen's sword or Ludmira's spear were sent as messengers.''

Sophie's bishop staff appeared to have a lower war potential than any other {{furigana|[Dragonic Tool]|Viralt}}. It looked more like a sacred treasure than a weapon.

“Tigre. I'll tell you this now, but if you do anything to Sophie, she may very well hurt you badly. Though it will hurt being cut with a sword, it can be more painful if she crushes your bones.”

Tigre returned to his normal thoughts hearing Ellen's grumpy voice. Due to her gaze toward him, it was difficult for him to object.

“Oh my, Ellen is quite jealous. This is the first time I have seen this side of you.”

Ellen made a completely sulky face hearing Sophie's words as she teased her.

“Jealous? Of course not. He was looking at you in a rude manner. Even you can't feel good about that.”

Placing an index finger to her mouth, Sophie continued to speak gently.

“True, he did see everything.”

Lim, who had remained silent until then, drank some wine. Teita wiped some she spilled in a panic. Ellen's face was hard to comment on at all. Tigre simply bowed his head deeply.


“There is no need to worry so much. I was the one to stumble, after all. It was simply my first time sticking to a man---”

“... Sophia-sama. If possible, let us continue with the more serious business at hand.”

Interrupting Sophie's words, Lim clearly had an expression showing she was enduring a headache. Finally, Tigre and Ellen managed to pull their act together.

“Sophie. It seems you received word from the Royal Palace. I'm a bit anxious, since I assume you came to tell her she is not to interfere with Brune.”

When Tigre spoke, Sophie lowered her eyes and looked at him.

“... That is correct. Though it will hurt to say, the talks did not conclude well.”

“What do you mean?”

“The King of Brune, his majesty is currently ill, and he could not attend. Though we spoke to Prime Minister Bodwin, it seems the largest issue is your position.”

“Position?”

Tigre tilted his head. Ellen was the one to react.

“I was employed by Tigre. This matter should be irrelevant to Zhcted Kingdom.”


“Officially that is true, but they said [The Vanadis is after our territory].”

Sophie laughed and Ellen shrugged with a bitter smile. They heard she had requested his territory for his ransom.

“After that, there was a message they wished to convey to Lord Tigrevurmud.”

Without missing a beat, Sophie spoke her words accurately.

[In face of the sin of rebellion, Vorn has been deprived of all rights as a citizen of Brune, his title, and his family name. Alsace will be run directly by the King. Once the turmoil has settled, a magistrate will be sent from the King's Capital.]

“... Rebellion.”

Bringing his hand to his forehead, Tigre spoke that word deeply.

Though he imagined it to be so, his heart felt heavy knowing it was true; still, he was relieved the people under his charge had not been accused.

“Lord Tigrevurmud. A messenger from the Royal Palace will come one day. Other than myself, have you not heard from Lord Massas?”

“Huh?”

Tigre involuntarily uttered a sound. Lim and Teita looked to Sophie in wonder.


“You know Lord Massas name. No, may I ask how you know of him?”

“Oh my, he did not tell you.”

Sophie looked on with a smile.

“I became acquainted with him in the King's Capital of Nice. He told me he would take his troops to Lord Tigrevurmud once he returned to his lands. Though I was thinking of coming to meet Ellen with him, I decided to come early since we were close. He should arrive tomorrow afternoon.”

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

After dinner and the conference were finished, Tigre sat while maintaining his bow.

Sophie had left after telling Batran, who was now sitting at Tigre's side, Massas was safe.

Ignoring the difference of status between nobleman and villager, both Batran and Massas had known each other from before Tigre was even born. Hearing of Massas' safety, the little old man was more happy than Tigre.


Once he finished his maintenance, Tigre noticed a gaze as he stood up.

“Did you need something, Young Lord?”

“No, there is nothing. I wish to get a bit of fresh air. You won't be going since it's this cold, will you?”

Tigre stopped the elderly man from standing with a joke.

“You should return at once. It won't do to have the General catching a cold.”

“... I'll keep that in mind.”

Tigre left the tent after waving his hand to Batran. Similarly, he waved to the soldiers on watch and began walking without any particular purpose.

His feet took him to a secluded area. The cold winter air and the light of the stars bathed down on Tigre. Massas was safe.

It was good news, but after walking this far, Tigre could still not feel truly happy.

“A traitor, am I...”

He murmured the words. When it came out in his voice, he felt his body tremble from the very core.

It was deemed he had taken arms against the Kingdom of Brune. No, it was not just himself but all the people who followed him.


''--- I can't lose now...!''

He clenched his teeth and grasped his fist tightly. The Thenardier Army had burned and devastated the town of his birth and attacked the people he cherished. Though he had forced this unreasonable task upon them as their charge, they had followed him and supported each other.

He was doing this to protect them. He could not be negative.

He stared into the darkness, confirming his own determination.

“--- Who is it~?”

Suddenly, something covered his eyes as soon as the warm and calm voice hit his ears. Something soft hit Tigre's back, upon which he pulled away on reflex.

A sweet smell peculiar to a woman's skin stimulated his nose, and her light voice touched his ear.

“So, Sophie...?”

Though they had only met today and had barely spoken to one another, her pleasant and relaxed voice sounding in his ear was immediately identifiable.

After she removed her hands from Tigre's face and separated from him, he turned around to see her smile gently. Sophia Obertas stood before him with golden bishop staff in hand.


“Was it really that easy?”

“You may say that, but there are only four women here, and ignoring all else, your voice is quite beautiful...”

While he answered, Tigre could not help but be wary of the Vanadis in the back of his mind.

He felt no signs. She wore a dress, but there were no sounds of it rustling.

Regardless of battle, she, too, was a Vanadis.

“Oh my, such flattery.”

Sophie gently pat Tigre's head with a smile. Though he often did it to Teita, Tigre felt embarrassed to have it done to himself.

Still, the feeling of her palm and the kindness and warmth in it felt good. Sophie did not stop with just one or two strokes, though. She continued even beyond thirty. As expected of her.

“Why are you here?”

“I wished to talk with you for a bit.”

Sophie obediently answered his question. She had seen Tigre leave his tent and secretly followed after him.

“It will not do if the General goes out alone.”


Rather than scolding him, she spoke with a tone as if she were admonishing a child. Tigre thought to pull away, but Sophie did not notice. She continued to pat Tigre's hair as he looked at her in awkward embarrassment.

“So... What did you wish to speak with me about?”

The sound of her bishop staff rang through the air as she looked up at the starry sky.

“... What is Ellen to you?”

''What are you saying so suddenly?'' Tigre wanted to say that, but he swallowed his words. Sophie looked away from the sky and gazed straight at Tigre in earnest; her smile had disappeared. Her beryl eyes displayed a strong will; she exuded an atmosphere that would allow no deception.

''No,'' Tigre released his tension immediately. ''There's no need to think about it. I only need to answer frankly.''

“For me, Ellen is my benefactor... and if I may be so impudent as to say it, my comrade-in-arms.”

“A comrade-in-arms?”

Sophie's bright eyes stared at him. Her bishop staff shook and glittered gold, as if scattering the darkness. Tigre nodded thinking it a natural reaction.

If he had asked a person of Zhcted, they would consider Tigre Ellen's prisoner of war. To call the Vanadis a comrade would be nothing more than insolence.


However, he fought alongside Ellen.

He also used an abnormal power.

“Do you dislike Ellen?”

“Dislike?”

Tigre was bewildered hearing a question he had not expected. Sophie continued to speak.

“You are Ellen's prisoner.”

“Ellen lent me her soldiers.”

After giving a prompt answer, Tigre shrugged his shoulders, mischief bleeding from his eyes.

“Ellen calls me Tigre. I call her Ellen. I'm not particularly in the habit of calling people I dislike by their nicknames.”

When Sophie heard Tigre's words, she smiled brightly. It was a smile lit by the light from her bishop staff – a smile attractive enough to fall in love with.

“It seems you really feel that way. I am relieved.”

“How do you know?”

“I cannot say I know. I simply believe. I saw your face; I heard your words. “

Tigre thought she said it like a prayer a Shinto priest or shrine maiden might say. She had clearly seen through him and began to laugh.


“I have seen how Ellen and Lim view you. I have heard how your maid and the soldiers speak of you. Lord Massas Rodant has also told me of you... There was much for me to go on, but, in the end, your facial expressions, your voice, your behavior, those are what allow me to place my faith in you. You truly cherish Ellen.”

Without a sound, her golden hair and green dress fluttered as she walked before Tigre.

“You have become the center of attention even in Zhcted. Why has Ellen associated so much with you, who on earth is this Tigrevurmud Vorn, and so on.”

Her smile disappeared. At a distance of fewer than three steps from Tigre, Sophie stopped walking. It was a suitable distance for her bishop staff.

“The most common rumor is that Ellen fell in love with you at a glance. That, too, is not impossible. The soldiers have never moved for an Earl of a neighboring country and thrust their neck into a civil war. You also fought Mira. How could it not be a large thing? That would normally be impossible.”

Tigre involuntarily turned his gaze to the black bow in his hands. Tigre did not understand the amazing power held in this bow. Still, there was something else that came from Tigre's mouth.

“Your actions when you were bathing, were you testing me?”


“I only tripped then.”

Tigre sincerely thought the woman who smiled with her head inclined was testing him, but it seems he was wrong.

“Still, that is not quite right. You said earlier Ellen was a comrade-in-arms, but those near to you do not necessarily see that. Half see you two as comrades, half see you as more of a pet.”

''Is it better to be a prisoner of war or a pet?'' At the moment, Tigre was more anxious about another issue.

“If we had fallen in love... Would you have stopped Ellen?”

Sophie nodded slowly.

“That is correct. Whether it be as Vanadis or not, I think of Ellen as an important friend. Still, it is a big issue. As an aristocrat, even amongst your friends, do you not separate personal and private affairs?”

The Vanadis Ludmira appeared in Tigre's mind upon hearing her explanation. Their territories bordered one another and she was on bad relations with Ellen.

Even Tigre did not have the greatest of relations with some of the aristocracy in territories neighboring Alsace, but there was no conflict out of mutual interest.

“Ellen must not do anything rash based on her emotions. If necessary, I would have brought her back by force. I would have done the same should I have deemed you to have bound your fate too strongly to Ellen, since that could also be a problem.”


The rings of the bishop staff made a cold sound as it was thrust before Tigre, but it was pulled back immediately. Sophie bowed before Tigre, her hands behind her back.

“But for now, I will place my faith in you. I leave Ellen in your care.”

“I understand.”

Tigre nodded strongly in reassurance.

“Though I said it a while ago, Ellen is my benefactor, my comrade-in-arms. I will absolutely defend her.”

Ellen was far more skillful in horsemanship and swordsmanship, and she had the Silver Flash Arifal. It may have been presumptuous to say he would protect her.

Even so, they were Tigre's true thoughts. He was saved by the kindness of her and the people of her territory. Even if they fought each other as enemies, his days spent with her since they met in Dinant only solidified his determination.

“Thank you.”

Though simple, Sophie's words held much emotion.

After the two returned to the tent, Tigre immediately went to sleep having dispelled his hesitation. Sophie, however, did not.

She covered her body in a blanket and calmly sat outside, waiting for time to pass.


<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

The night grew cold, and many of the soldiers were asleep. Sophie and Ellen slipped out of the women's tent. Away from the soldiers' eyes, the two walked quickly, considering the risk should they be heard.

“I did not think I would meet you in a place like this.”

Though there was neither moon nor stars in the sky, Sophie's Light Flower radiated a golden light. The cold night air was inhibited by the Silver Flash at Ellen's waist.

“Same here. If it were not for my meeting with Lord Massas, I would have returned to Zhcted this evening.”

“Why did you come? Though you came to see me, it doesn't exactly mean you're not under suspicion.”

Ellen looked doubtful. If she thought of Sophie's position as a messenger of Zhcted, it was far too dangerous to meet Ellen today.

“There are a few reasons. I wished to speak to Lord Tigrevurmud whom you so fondly speak of having love affairs with. I was also worried about you and wondered if you had prepared a means of escape.”


“I don't remember talking about love affairs with Tigre.”

Ellen replied with a sharp answer. Sophie smiled in amusement and giggled. She held Ellen closely and stroked her silver-white hair.

“He really is cute. He resembles Lunie-chan a little.”

“... You never praise people.”

Ellen shook off Sophie's arms and looked at her. Her shoulders were shaking in laughter.

When Sophie looked up, she held a serious expression. The future conversation was the specific reason she left the camp.

“Elizavetta seems to have deep ties to both Dukes Ganelon and Thenardier.”

Ellen's bright red eyes shined strongly. Elizavetta was yet another Vanadis. Ellen strongly disliked her and evaluated her poorly.

“I cannot tell you much about Valentina, but her territory is the furthest from Brune, so I do not believe she has an intimate association with them. Olga is missing.”

“Missing?”


“She left on a journey with her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} and left only a letter behind.”

Ellen stood with her mouth half open, unable to say anything for a while.

Valentina and Olga were both Vanadis; however, Ellen had only met them once or twice and was not familiar with their personalities.

“... Has the Dragonic Tool abandoned Olga?”

Sophie simply shrugged her shoulders, as it seemed like it was possible to have happened.

“There is no telling what a Dragonic Tool thinks. There is that issue with Sasha as well...”

Sophie shook her head, her golden hair waving, as Ellen frowned.

“Any news on Sasha?”

“There have been no changes... though that is only from when I last left Zhcted.”

Ellen's eyes sank. Sasha – Alexandra – was also a Vanadis, and she was someone who could be called Ellen's partner and best friend. She had an illness that affected her body, even before the two met. Even with that, Ellen had not yet defeated Sasha with the sword.

“Sasha would not wish for you to worry about her. It is true she cannot be cured, but I doubt she would want you to stop for that.”

Sophie spoke to Ellen with care. Realizing this, Ellen bowed her head in assent.


“For the time being, you need to keep your thoughts on Elizavetta.”

Elizavetta's territory was far from LeitMeritz which Ellen governed. Though it was unlikely problems would occur like they had with Ludmira, it was best to take precaution.

“Also, I apologize. Regarding the Dragons used by Duke Thenardier, I have not yet found anything.”

“There's no need to find out immediately. Do as you see fit.”

“Thank you. I am glad I came here nonetheless. I was able to see that man you have such interest in.”

Sophie slouched a little as she laughed. Her bishop staff swayed as its golden light spilled from the tip.

“Like I told you, with his upbringing, it would be disgraceful---”

“Yet you still spend so much time together?”

Rather than it being a slip of the tongue, it felt like she was stopped while she had taken a deep breath. Ellen began to speak to deny her accusations as she turned her head away, but she could find no words to say; she was hesitant to deny it. So she changed the topic.

“... So what did you think of Tigre when you met him?”


“He is such a lovely child. Though serious, he is honest.”

''I already knew that,'' Ellen muttered in her mind.

''--- It can't be helped. They met only half a day ago... No, perhaps she heard stories of him before she came here.''

Incidentally, it had been about a half koku since Sophie and Tigre spoke.

“Ah, but...”

Sophie began to speak more.

“Though he has a solid appearance, I cannot find anything particularly noteworthy in him. I do not understand why you choose to help him, so I am a bit curious.”

“I haven't heard those words in a while.”

Though the golden haired Vanadis expressed interest in everything out of curiosity, she rarely spoke of it. When she purposely said it, it meant she had a considerably strong degree of interest. The last time Ellen heard those words was when she spoke about Lunie.

“I'll tell you now, though. That guy is mine.”

“It really is love, after all.”

“... We have a contract.”

“If it is simply a contract, then you should not mind lending him to me for a bit. I will make sure to return him; of course, he will be washed properly if I get him a little dirty.”


Thinking about her nature, Ellen looked at Sophie in amazement.

“Don't approach Tigre while you're here. It's too dangerous.”

She spoke those joking words seriously while the two spoke of him as if he were an object to be used.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Tigre was able to invite the next morning in a calm manner, the first time in a long while.

Based on their victory over Marquis Greast and Sophie's words, Massas would appear today.

''--- I'm worried about leading the soldiers. The audience did not go well. If that's the case, what will I do next...''

The King knew of the situation, and, currently, all roads other than war had disappeared. Still, it was good that Massas was safe.

He was a close friend to his late father and a reliable adviser who took care of him in a variety of ways. His role could not be replaced by Teita, Batran, Ellen, or Lim.

He changed his clothes and left the tent to wash his face.


“... What?”

Though the early morning air of the camp was filled with silence, the atmosphere still felt noisy. As he approached Ellen's tent, he saw Batran run from a distance. Having found Tigre, Batran relaxed his tense, wrinkle-filled face. He ran to Tigre, out of breath, then inhaled deeply before speaking.

“Young Lord, the enemy is stationed to the west, approximately fifteen or sixteen belsta away.”

“The enemy?”

His peaceful morning had been disturbed early.

The soldiers, after having a quick breakfast, hastily vacated the camp. Inside Tigre's tent were four people – Tigre, Ellen, Lim, and Augre. Ellen thought to call Sophie but hesitated. After all, she was still an outsider.

“They're different. They're the Navarre Army...”

Viscount Augre confirmed the scout's report and had a grim expression.

“I wish to confirm this. How are the Knighthoods of Brune different from the soldiers?”

Seeing Augre's tense countenance, Ellen tilted her head in doubt.


“The Knights of Brune have undergone a trial.”

After wetting his throat with wine, Augre continued his explanation.

“The Knights are well versed in the military arts and culture. Their military arts are focused on the art of the sword, spear, and equestrian skills; their culture is based on the spirit of Knighthood, reading and writing, strategy, and heraldry. Once a year, they undergo a trial to measure these abilities in the King's Capital, and those who pass this trial may become a Knight.”

After taking a deep breath, Augre's expression became even more deep.

“The Navarre Knights that approach us now are lead by Roland, the [Black Knight] said to be the strongest in Brune.”

Tigre reacted for the first time. He understood Augre's attitude.

“I have heard of Roland as well.”

A sound of admiration leaked from Ellen's mouth. Her bright red eyes shined with interest.

“Even Tigre has heard of him in his rural town. His strength sounds interesting.”

“Roland took the trial and became a Knight at the age of 13. Though his skill in culture was appropriate for his age, his military skills far surpassed expectations. Though there were many others who aspired to Knighthood, all of whom had considerable influence, Roland confronted them all and took victory.”


A 13 year old boy who defeated many experienced Knights. This elicited a bitter reaction from both Ellen and Lim.

“That seems a bit too much to believe...”

“It is a fact.”

Augre's tone made it impossible not to believe.

“After reaching the peak, Roland had yet to lose. He emerged victorious from the Kingdom sponsored games for three consecutive years, and he always defeated the enemy when he came out on the battlefield. His Majesty was quite pleased with him and appointed him leader of the Navarre Knights. The same year, he gave him the Kingdom's sacred blade, Durandal.”

At this point, Augre frowned, his body was visibly shaking.

“The Knights of Navarre have their fortress established along the most important place on the Western Border where Brune meets Sachstein and Asvarre.”

“The border disputes have never ended there?”

Augre nodded gravely to Lim's doubtfully asked question.

“He is no stranger to skirmishes with forces exceeding ten thousand in number, so all his soldiers are accustomed to war. Roland has led the Knights of Navarre through these battles for many years.”


“... I see.”

At last, Ellen looked serious. In a place where one devotes his time to fight every day, the leader could not be a halfway capable individual.

“But why are they here?”

Tigre raised a question.

“The Knights of the Kingdom swear allegiance to His Majesty. They swear upon their honor before the Gods and fundamentally accept commands only from the King...”

“It is difficult to believe His Majesty gave this order. Most likely either Dukes Thenardier or Ganelon managed to mobilize him in some way.”

“It does not matter. Make preparations to fight against those that come to us. We cannot solve this only with vigilance.”

Ellen spoke. Augre bowed deeply in gratitude.

A messenger was sent out for negotiation but came back dejected after only a half koku.

“Their answer was [We will not exchange words with the enemy. We will only accept surrender], and [If you wish to surrender, throw away all your arms].”


“So we must surrender if we wish to talk.”

“That's a new one.”

Ellen was impressed with the enemy General's blunt attitude. Her bright red pupils were filled with the urge to fight. A smile floated to her mouth, and the air in the surroundings stirred, as if the longsword Arifal was reacting to her will.

On the other side, Tigre, Augre, and Lim wore expressions as if they had headaches. They looked at each other; it was not the time for this kind of talk.

“Send a messenger from me.”

Tigre chose two people from Alsace from amongst his soldiers and had them go to the Knights. If they could not enter a negotiation still, they would at least be able to form a consensus. To this end, they were buying time for Massas to arrive.

However, the results did not change. They were pushed away without receiving a single word.

“They didn't even listen to us.”

They solemnly reported to Tigre. The four briefly conferred and finished their meeting.

Ellen and Lim left the tent to gather the Zhcted Army. At that point, Augre's son, Gerard, entered.


“Are you well, Earl Vorn, Father?”

After the Viscount nodded, several men appeared with Gerard; they were Brune aristocrats who were cooperating with Viscount Augre.

“Earl Vorn, will you please explain the situation.”

What seemed the most senior of the men advanced. He appeared to be in his mid forties, his large body was wrapped in hempen clothes and a fur mantle. He, too, was a Viscount, just like Augre.

“Our enemies were Dukes Thenardier and Ganelon. Why is it that the Knights of the Sword has come to us?”

Tigre was hesitant to say he was branded a rebel; however, before Tigre opened his mouth, Viscount Augre laughed and answered.

“It seems they saw the Zhcted Army and believe we are leading a rebellion. It appears they will not listen to us lest we surrender.”

The men were shaken.

“Then it is necessary that we throw aside our arms to speak. The Knights of Navarre are led by Roland. We have no chance of victory.”

“They are Knights. They are different from Duke Thenardier; surely they would understand should you say you are protecting yourself. If we surrender our weapons, they will listen to us. Surely they will understand our position should we explain Sir Thenardier's cruelty.”


One person spoke, probably following the momentum of the conversation.

“How do you propose we do this? Do you believe the Zhcted Army will throw aside their weapons?”

Tigre asked them with an indifferent voice as he spoke.

“No matter who we may cooperate with, it will be the blood of Brune that flows.”

Tigre read their minds.

''--- First the Zhcted Army... Now they wish to rely on the Knights of Navarre.''

He did not know what they thought. Though the Zhcted Army was helping Tigre and Augre to defend their territories, it was not so for them. They were defending themselves from Duke Thenardier and were looking for people they could trust to defend them.

“If you wish, please leave the battlefield. You may cross the river to the north or through the forest to the south. I do not care. You may discard your weapons there and speak the Navarre Knights. However...”

Tigre continued with a stronger tone.

“I do not believe the Navarre Knights will protect you from Duke Thenardier. If I were to surrender, then the Zhcted Army would simply return to their lands and the Navarre Knighthood would return to the west to defend the borders of Brune.”


“No, to say that...”

Tigre took a step toward the man who wished to say something.

“The cruelty of Dukes Thenardier and Ganelon did not start yesterday. The Knights appeared today. Has anyone in Brune denounced them?”

“That's... But the Knights only move by His Majesty's command...”

“Honestly, this is exactly why we are placing our faith in the Zhcted Army.”

Hearing the man speak, Augre stepped in to calm the situation down. Tigre was aware he was losing his patience and stepped back to allow Augre to take his place.

“Your fear of fighting the Navarre Knighthood is justified; however, I can only think this is a result of Duke Thenardier's plans. By using them, he can manipulate how the Zhcted Army moves. Really, Thenardier is a troublesome opponent.”

Tigre and Augre were not speaking in a particularly nasty manner, they were simply stating facts. The men turned pale, unable to counter them.

In a half koku, the Silver Meteor Army finished lining up in the center of the Orange Plains.

For the time being, there were no signs of backing down.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_2_Preview|Chapter 2 Preview]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_4_Preview|Chapter 4 Preview]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 03 Chapter 2 - MTL

2013-04-28T21:01:11Z

Noobarta: /* Ganelon's Plan */

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== Ganelon's Plan ===

Tigre left the camp with Ellen and Viscount Augre.

Though he hesitated to bring Ellen along with him, Tigre knew it was necessary to demonstrate his military ties with the Zhcted Army to remove any doubt that he may be militarily inferior.

“Relax. Remain silent and say only what is necessary.”

Just in case, Lim ordered the soldiers to remain on standby. With Marquis Greast's purposes unknown, no preparation was excessive.

A young man with a horse greeted them at the meeting place. He removed its saddle and bridle, giving it a chance to rest.

“No doubt about it. That's Marquis Greast.”

Augre whispered those words to Tigre. There were no signs of people lurking in the surrounding meadows or the shadows.

Tigre advanced and greeted the man courteously.

“It is a pleasure to meet you, Marquis Greast. I am the current head of House Vorn, Tigrevurmud.”


“It is nice to meet you, Earl. I am Charon Anquetil Greast.”

Marquis Greast was a man in his late twenties. Though he had a childish face, his hair was carefully trimmed and had a hint of gray. He wore complex gold embroidered silk clothing which suited his body.

A kind smile floated to his mouth, letting off an atmosphere as if he truly did bear the desire of friendship.

Greast glanced at the two people to the left and right of Tigre. Toward Augre, he flashed an ill-natured smile.

“Is that not Viscount Augre? I thought you retired; it seems you are still well.”

“Unfortunately. The world is not so peaceful that I can relax in hiding.”

“It must be troublesome to be so healthy at such an old age. Perhaps it would be clever not to have that happen.”

Greast laughed at Augre with sarcasm before facing Ellen.

“Vanadis of Zhcted, Eleanora Viltaria.”

Ellen bowed after concisely stating her name. Greast raised a voice of admiration.

“The Vanadis said to be a match for a thousand who made the troops flee from Dinant. To think a warrior of that caliber would be such a lovely woman. Both your blue dress and your sword suit you.”

As though the Vanadis was his opponent, Greast stepped forward toward Ellen instead of receiving Tigre.


However, Ellen felt something unpleasant from the Marquis' gaze. His eyes were feverishly crawling all across her body.

Greast presented his right hand. As a matter of courtesy, Ellen took the hand of the gray haired Marquis.

“No, I was quite surprised. The rumors truly are unreliable.”

“Rumors?”

“In the King's Capital, Nice, stories of your deeds are floating about. The Vanadis of legend who wields a blade which can slay even a dragon. Certainly such rumors would be overwhelmed by your beauty.”

That certainly would be true; however, Ellen simply returned an ambiguous smile and silence. She wished only to remove her hands from his, but Greast showed no pretense in letting go.

On the contrary, while they were shaking hands, his left hand had wrapped about hers, rubbing her fingers as if to enjoy the smoothness of her skin.

It was a subtle gesture, rather than a candid one, and would likely fall within the bounds of courtesy. Ellen strongly suppressed the feeling of goosebumps welling throughout her body.

“By the way, how did such a situation come to be... How is it you are cooperating with Earl Vorn?”


“I was employed. In order to realize his justice, I moved across the border with my troops.”

Using money to buy justice was simply an excuse. Ellen had no desire to reveal her intentions to this man.

“So Lord Eleanora finds justice in Earl Vorn's convictions.”

“Of course. After all, he is a far more honest man than Duke Thenardier.”

Hearing Ellen's response, Greast looked at Tigre who stood next to her and nodded his head in assent.

“Certainly. Your relationship hardly seems like that of a man and a woman. Certainly, you would need a man of rank such as myself, at the very least.”

“... Such kind words, Marquis Greast.”

While holding down the temptation to crush Greast's hand, Ellen smiled violently.

“It is true Earl Vorn and I are not in such a relationship, but I have yet to find anything worth scrutiny. Still, I shall keep your words in mind.”

“... If you two would kindly continue on to business.”

Augre spoke in a calm voice to interrupt the intense atmosphere. Tigre thanked the old Viscount in his mind.


[[Image:Vanadis V03 - 065.jpg|175px|thumb]]

If he were not in such a situation, Tigre, too, would have shouted at the man. This man, after all, had grasped Ellen's hand and had not let go.

Greast ignored Augre and Tigre and apologized only to Ellen.

“I apologize, Lord Eleanora. There are such rumors in the capital as well, a story of a man and woman of pubescent age from warring countries. Isn't it just like a story out of imagination?”

“... Marquis Greast, you took a horse all this way. Let us end this small talk and get down to business.”

Ellen forcibly ended the conversation and pulled her hand away in such a way that it would not be viewed as violent.

''--- What's with this guy's eyes? He's not just another pervert...''

It was difficult to express. Greast gave off a strange feeling, as if he were still hiding his true character. Tigre offered Greast a seat, demonstrating the utmost limits of human prudence and self control.

“Please, have a seat, Marquis.”

Tigre waited for Greast to take a seat before he and his companions took theirs. Tigre took a few minutes to prepare wine, pouring it into a silver chalice. He drank a small amount first to prove there were no signs of poison. After confirming this, Greast also took up the silver cup.

“Now then, the main subject... I will get straight to the point. Earl Vorn, Duke Ganelon has expressed his support.”


''--- So it really is like that...''

Tigre felt as if his heart had been squeezed.

“I have heard it was you who slayed Lord Zaien, son of Duke Thenardier. You should use every possible option you can to restore your public relation with Duke Thenardier; if that is so, our interests correspond. Duke Ganelon will welcome you with pleasure.”

Greast's voice was like cold water which entered through small gaps. His words, though very typical, were filled with an eeriness which chilled the hearts of those who heard them.

“Assuming I associate with Duke Ganelon...”

Tigre's throat was parched. Though he wished to drink, he could not possibly remove his eyes from Greast as he continued his words.

“In return, what will I receive? It is necessary for me to repay the Zhcted Army which has cooperated with my will.”

“You can relax.”

Greast showed neither surprise nor hesitation. He smiled even more radiantly before giving a prompt response.

“Duke Ganelon will more than sufficiently reward you, Earl Vorn. He is generous to his followers. “


“A reward, is it.”

He had completely miscalculated Greast's intentions. Tigre had thought he would act crudely and act unsparingly.

“Do you know of the city of Rance?”

“It is the capital.”

It was the capital city of the territory ruled by Duke Thenardier. Greast simply nodded to his response.

“We will fight with Duke Thenardier sooner or later. Once we capture Rance, we will allow you, and the Zhcted Army who fight with you, one day to plunder the city. That is what Ganelon has said.”

“Plunder... is it?”

Tigre's voice was hoarse, and sweat ran down his back in surprise and shock. It was not just Tigre, Ellen and Augre watched Greast in blank surprise. He calmly smiled as he received the gaze from the three.

“There is no need to be surprised. From ages past, the fall of a city has always been accompanied by destruction and pillaging. The people are played with and sold off as slaves. All who resist are cut down, those who took shelter in the temple are surrounded and threatened. All is deprived, all is destroyed, all is violated. Houses are demolished, and you return triumphant with money in hand.”


“... I see, then we must appear odd.”

“Are you any different? I see, you must be wary of arson. Don't worry, you may leave your soldiers to take whatever they please. Rance is a large city after all. Even if you should lead ten thousand troops, you would not be able to go through even half the city.”

Tigre was at a loss for words. He could not speak immediately.

Of course, he knew such things happened when a city fell in battle, nor were Greast's words a lie or an exaggeration.

However, the image which floated to Tigre's mind after hearing the story was the spectacle of Alsace under attack by Zaien.

Innocent people were brutally killed, and houses were lit on fire. The temple which housed people was surrounded by soldiers, and Teita nearly lost her life.

If he had reached the city any later, Tigre would have lost many more things.

“What will you do, Earl Vorn?”

“--- I wish to hear something.”

Ellen, who had remained silent until now, finally spoke. Though her tone was normal, no emotion appeared in her bright red eyes.


“What if Rance decides to surrender? It will be possible to take the city without bloodshed.”

“No, let us not bother of speaking of such a thing.”

Greast turned a friendly gaze to Ellen as he answered.

“Duke Thenardier would never think of relinquishing Rance, no matter how many people or soldiers he might lose. Furthermore, we will never allow him to.”

Tigre thought that would be the case. He had heard Duke Thenardier was not a man who would hesitate to hurt the people. His son, Zaien was no different.

“Furthermore, it is not just Rance, there are other cities Lord Ganelon has decided to raze. There would be no way to maintain troop morale otherwise.”

An unpleasant story.

Greast returned his gaze to Tigre and continued to speak even more harshly.

“As for your obligations, your army will serve under Duke Ganelon. Should he wish it, you are to deliver food and fuel from the towns and villages in your domain. If you resist him, he will eliminate you by force.”


Tigre desperately suppressed his urge to shout that they were no different from thieves. He strongly clenched his fist beneath the table.

“There is one more thing I must say regarding the attack on Rance I spoke of a moment ago. You will fight at the vanguard. Furthermore, you will be obligated to fight following the honor of warfare. Do you understand your duties?”

This was no joke by any stretch of the imagination.

Tigre wished to refuse at once. It was clear he was Duke Ganelon's enemy.

“... I understand. I will speak to my subordinates and respond tomorrow.”

“No. I wish for an answer immediately.”

Greast shook his head and looked seriously hearing Tigre's words.

“Earl Vorn, you must not misunderstand. This is not a request for your cooperation but your submission. Will you follow Lord Ganelon? Or will you not... I want your answer. His Excellency will not permit neutrality.”


Tigre felt Augre and Ellen gaze at him from the left and right. Alsace, the soldiers, and their answer would be the same.

“I will not submit.”

As they watched Greast gradually disappear in the distance, Ellen spoke to Tigre.

“Is it fine leaving it like that?”

“Did you think it necessary to kill him?”

Ellen agreed to Tigre's words, more in confirmation than as a question. Ellen nodded and looked at her hand with eyes full of disgust.

“That man likely would have tried to invite me as well.”

He truly was likely to have asked to employ the Zhcted Army.

Greast had ignored Tigre's presence and spoke in a dignified manner, even before the three people. Whether he was foolish or sturdy, his nerves were hardly normal.

“I should have just killed him. It would have been perfect to simply bury his head. Then we would crush his men. He did not come here alone.”


Tigre smiled wryly as he shook his head.

“I heard from Lord Massas that Marquis Greast is a careful person. He came with his guards with some plan in mind.”

“That might be so.”

Augre agreed with Tigre's words.

“If I may speak, Lord Vanadis. With his insistence in coming this far, it is possible he came to discern the movement of the army on Ganelon's behalf.”

Though Ellen seemed dissatisfied, she did not object.

When Tigre returned to camp, it was wrapped in a strange atmosphere. Dishes were cleaned in a hurry and many soldiers were inspecting their armor.

It was likely there were circumstances, but before Tigre could grasp any information, Lim came running to him. She held a small helmet in her arm and showed a clear readiness to fight at once. Teita stood behind her.

“Eleanora-sama. We have received report from a scout a short time ago. To the north, approximately one days march, there are six thousand troops stationed.”


“The flag?”

Augre asked in a sharp voice.

“Green with a Golden Unicorn.”

Hearing Lim's answer, he knit his eyebrows hearing unwelcome words.

“We must make haste if it is the Golden Unicorn.”

Lim followed up immediately. The Unicorn was not from Zhcted but from Brune. Augre, who understood, turned pale.

“I see, so it is Duke Ganelon's banner. So that's how it is...”

Tigre also understood the situation. Greast would command his troops shortly after.

“And yet he came to talk alone. He's far more bold than his appearance suggests.”

Ellen muttered in admiration.

“Sorry. If I had known it would come down to this, I would have killed him...”

Though Tigre obediently apologized, Ellen simply shook her head.

“There has not been much time since our talks have ended. Someone must have been watching from a long distance, though it's not impossible they were waiting for this regardless.”

“The soldiers have been ordered to vacate the camp for the time being. What will you do?”


Lim directed her blue eyes to Tigre.

“First, let's return to the tent.”

Tigre showed no sign of haste, even in the intense atmosphere. He responded in a completely composed manner. Teita looked over Lim's shoulders in anxiety.

“Batran and anyone else you might need, take them and stay in back.”

Teita looked up again, her hazel eyes bright and determined once again.

“Tigre-sama. I will be fine. Please return home safe---”

Her face was red and her voice was strained. She was straining herself too much and was caught on her words.

Tigre smiled bitterly and touched her head to comfort her.

“You're a brave girl.”

Ellen had a face as though she was hiding her laughter. She also placed her hand on Teita's hand and began stroking it roughly.

“Don't worry. I'll be with Tigre. At most, we have to worry about six thousand troops.”

For anyone else, it would seem a boast, but the Vanadis' words had a persuasive power, even her atmosphere did as well.


Teita looked up at Ellen, like a lost child, before speaking.

“I, I pray... the fortunes of war be with you.”

Ellen showed a moment of surprise before returning a gentle smile. She pat Teita's head again, though gently this time.

Teita left with Batran. Four people now remained.

“To the north of the river are the Orange Plains while a small forest is to the south. There are few hills or mountains in the surroundings.”

While pointing toward a map with her finger, Lim continued her explanation.

The river flowed almost straight from east to west. Given what the scout had reported, it would take approximately one day to cross the river.

“The scout reported six thousand troops. There are approximately five thousand infantry and one thousand cavalry.”

“Discovering this was a good thing; it would be terrible if the scout found it any later.”

Ellen nodded to Tigre's words. They had earned a significant amount of time for preparation; furthermore, they could expect to have time to receive more information.

“We are in the center of these plains. To be more accurate, we have a slight advantage in elevation, and we number six thousand. We need approximately four hundred men to handle food and six hundred to deal with equipment, so we will fight with five thousand. They do not have a significant numerical advantage.”


Ellen seemed happy as she looked at the land.

“If we head north, it's likely we will meet their companions across the river. Since Greast came alone, he may have wanted to scout out our number. Tigre, it was good that you didn't invite him inside the camp.”

“Viscount Augre, are there any towns or villages in the area?”

Tigre was worried. Greast would not hesitate to attack the towns or villages.

“There are no towns, but there are a few villages in the area.”

Augre borrowed a brush from Lim and placed dots where the villages were located on the map.

“You don't need to be so anxious. We don't need to go to them immediately. Set up camp. Those from Territoire that see our flag will eventually take shelter here.”

Tigre was relieved hearing those words. It was enough to conduct himself.

''--- Still, we need to go north across the river.''


It was necessary to keep the enemy's eyes on them instead of the villages.

When Tigre said that, Lim nodded expressionlessly. Augre continued to look at the map.

“Viscount Augre. How wide is this river?”

“The river is approximately thirty alsin. The water recedes in winter. Water will be at waist level for a normal adult.”

“Even if the river is shallow, it is not so simple to cross it.”

Ellen spoke up after Augre gave an answer. The water would dull movements and place them at a lower elevation, and the cold would gradually lower their temperature.

“Lord Tigrevurmud. How do you expect the enemy to move?”

Lim looked up from the map and asked Tigre.

''--- This could be a good opportunity.''

Tigre tried not to show his thoughts on his face. However, recently, she seemed to understand any slight changes in Tigre's attitude. A faint complimentary tone could be heard in her voice.

“We will have our cavalry cross to the opposite bank to secure the land and have our infantry follow afterward.”


“While the infantry cross the river, our cavalry will remain on defense. With their mobility, it should be possible, though the story is different if they have more troops.”

Lim spoke with a calm tone as if teaching a pupil. Ellen, with her arms folded before her, looked at Lim in dissatisfaction.

“You, your attitude is different from when you spoke to me.”

“Eleanora-sama, it is simply because you said you would take care of one thousand cavalry by yourself.”

“I don't remember saying anything I couldn't do.”

Ellen pushed her chest out proudly. Tigre and Lim exchanged a bitter smile.

“The enemy will think we have divided our troops. We will post our infantry here and have our cavalry head upstream and downstream at a distance they will not notice... Then we can force them into a pincer attack while we begin moving our infantry.”

“If we go by this plan... We could divide them here.”

Augre shook his head with a frown while Ellen nodded.

“Our entire army is here. I would rather not have any extra sacrifices.”


For Greast – that is, Duke Ganelon – annihilation here would not remove his ability to fight.

“In that case...”

Tigre pointed to the map and proposed an idea to hear Ellen, Lim, and Augre's respective views before making any corrections to it.

“Let's go with this.”

“Let's try it.”

The four confirmed the plan and nodded strongly.

◎

Marquis Greast who led Duke Ganelon's army finally crossed the river the next day. He had proceeded much more slowly than expected.

He had taken one thousand cavalry and five thousand infantry, both with brilliant armor which reflected the fighting spirit in their faces.

Above all, Greast was motivated.


He rode in a carriage at the rear of a caravan. Of course, it did not mean he could not ride on horseback.

A soldier came to report to Greast, who lay buried in the cushions next to his elaborately decorated sword, that they had taken their side of the river.

“... And the water?”

Moving a cushion aside and straightening his body, Greast looked at the soldier like a hawk as he heard there were only a few puddles of water at the bottom of the riverbed.

''--- They'll cross a bit upstream, then.''

“They have been by the river for a while now. Check five belsta (approximately five kilometers) upstream and see if there are any signs of crossing.”

Greast ordered for the [General], who had an appearance like an older brother, to be present.

Soon, one man with a defeated face entered the wagon.

The General commanded five thousand troops. Though a distant relative of Duke Ganelon, it was incorrect to call him an Earl.

“You called, your Excellency?”


Though he spoke arrogantly, he was still lower in rank than Greast and Ganelon in public. Still, he firmly believed in his superiority as a distant relative of Ganelon.

Greast ignored the man's attitude and explained the soldier's report with a calm tone.

“What do you think of the enemy movements?”

He omitted the man's name because he was not called by name.

“I personally believe it is an invitation. While we cross the river, they will un-dam the river and divide us into two.”

Using an arrogant tone which ignored their rank, a smile floated to Greast's face while he awaited a response.

“So what would you do?”

“I would divide our troops in three and attack here. They will think they have crushed us when they emerge victorious.”

“Then you wish to make sure of the forests to the south.”

The General responded in a somewhat tepid manner. He was uninterested in forming a precise plan, it was a matter of his mood.

“I will leave this all to you.”

“... Excuse me, Your Excellency.”


The General ignored Greast's advice and began laying out his plans to the troops.

“We will fell the forest so none may approach, we will remove any chance of ambush or escape.”

Greast remained silent as he smiled wryly.

“We will take advantage of them and capture their Commander, the Vanadis of Zhcted.”

He ordered Ganelon's troops to be divided in three and had them begin their advance.

“We will crush the enemy, we will plunder their villages! Every person, every house, we shall search them all and take all they have!”

The General shouted to his soldiers.

Seeing their movements, Tigre showed no reaction; rather, he retreated even further.

Eventually, all five thousand infantry made their way across the river.

The sun had moved considerably, though the blue sky was scattered by white clouds. This much would change in only one koku.

“It is dangerous to stop here.”

When they reached the river, Ganelon's troops would have limited maneuverability. The plan could not be done halfway.


''--- We came here to fight.''

While he had selfishly ordered the army to advance against Tigre, a soldier approached the General.

“I have a message for you from Marquis Greast. [I leave command to you. I shall head down to the riverside. All victory and glory are yours].”

''--- Getting scared right before the battle?''

The General interpreted the message in that manner. Still, it could not be helped. He could not allow the enemy to retreat; they would fall here.

Marquis Greast had one hundred troops as a guard and left the General to attack Tigre's army. It seemed no one in the Ganelon Army knew the strength of the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}.

He had thrown away the General and his troops, using them as pawns to escape and prevent anyone from following after him.

The intense glow of the setting sun made the General act in haste. He wanted victory before the sun set, no matter what.

Greast was aware the man's temper had stolen the idea of retreat from his head.


The Ganelon Army had moved south across the Orange Plains a considerable distance. They had finally reached the forest and were preparing to attack Tigre.

Immediately afterward, dozens of arrows cut the wind and hit the Ganelon Army.

The rain of arrows was small and lacked intensity, but it surprised the Ganelon Army, causing them to mildly collapse.

The infantry of Brune traditionally wielded sword or spear with their right hand and shield in their left, so they were more open on that side.

“In the forest!? A foolish ambush...”

The General was shocked. In the winter, the forests had no leaves, it was completely open.

Although the sun had descended in the west, the sun was still out. He did not believe an ambush could take place here.

However, the arrows still rained on the army.

Inside the forest, approximately one-hundred-fifty archers from Zhcted and Brune stood in the shadows. Tigre had chosen excellent archers from amongst the soldiers, particularly Rurick. The men of the highest skill could, with certain accuracy, hit their target at a distance of one hundred alsin (about one hundred meters).

With bark, leaves, and soil on their clothes, hiding behind the trees in the deep shadows of the setting sun, they were completely hidden.


The troops in the Ganelon Army had become wary of an incoming attack and ignored the possibility of ambush from the forest in their impatience.

“I want five hundred men to go around to the other end of the forest! We won't retreat from something like this!”

Instead of retreating, he gave out an order; however, as he spoke, an arrow came flying from the forest and hit his helmet.

The arrow pierced the helmet and deeply injured his head, but it was not enough to take his life, but still, he shivered. The pit of his stomach was tight, and he could only think of the danger in staying in the area.

“... Take them from the rear.”

As the troops began to retreat, a rush of silver led an attack, even though Tigre's army had shown no signs of movement beforehand.

With a battle cry, the two armies clashed. The Silver Meteor Army rushed forward, leading the soldiers of Brune against their countrymen.

The cold air was blown away by heat, the clashing of swords was drowned out by screams. Blood splattered across the earth and was trampled underfoot.

No matter how thick the shield or how long the sword or spear, it was pointless once a person's stance was broken. Regardless of friend or foe, soldiers fell. Some were kicked over, many did not bother standing again, and others prayed to God that they might survive.


The battle for dominance was immediately stolen by the Silver Meteor Army. The Zhcted cavalry attacked the space to the right of the Ganelon Army.

The cavalry demonstrated their ability to rush forward. Their troops were divided in two, attacking Ganelon's army from the front and right flank. Standing no chance of resisting an attack from two fronts, the core of the Ganelon Army quickly collapsed.

Though the General issued commands one after another, he could not keep up with the sudden turn of events. The bulk of his army collapsed in the confusion, which spread rapidly to the right and left wing. Finally, the Ganelon Army began to retreat.

“Impossible. How could it turn out this way...”

With a cramp in his face, the General abandoned the fight; he had no other choice. With the incoming blade of the Silver Meteor Army, he pulled while scolding his troops.

The blue and white of the winter sky rapidly disappeared, falling to the darkness of nightfall.

◎


Five hundred of Ganelon's troops entered the forest to take revenge on the archers, but they were struck down, one after another, without being able to close in on the enemy.

With a sword in right hand and a shield in left, just by stooping down a little bit, the Ganelon soldiers could protect themselves from any number of arrows.

However, the enemy had devised a number of tactics.

First, Brune soldiers in leather armor threw stones.

Stones the size of a fist were frightening weapons. If they hit the face or the hand, it would cause a severe injury, and, though it was possible to block them with a shield, they could not give chase.

They had also strung rope between the trees and dug pitfalls at the roots. Though the pits were only as deep as the shin, it still disrupted their balance.

Arrows were fired from high in the trees at long distances. While the troops were stuck, unable to move, the enemy changed positions and began attacking with stones and arrows from the side.

After one hundred men had been killed, the remainder discarded their weapons and ran from the forest.

“Well done.”

While watching the enemies flee, an archer spoke to Tigre.


“No. Everyone did amazingly in such a dangerous situation.”

Tigre gently shook his head and showed his appreciation for the soldiers' work. Tigre was the one who took command in the forest.

Realizing the battle had ended, the soldiers lurking in the trees gradually gathered around Tigre.

“We managed to fend off the enemy by deceiving them. They'll be more wary of traps now, since they were completely cornered by our arrows.”

He spoke with sympathy at the end of his words in consideration for the Brune soldiers. Tigre silently shrugged his shoulders and pulled out an arrow from his quiver after having his soldiers prepare oil and a light.

He wrapped it in an oil soaked cloth and lit it on fire.

He aimed it toward the sky with his bow and drew the bowstring to its limit before firing it.

The flaming arrow burned brightly as it flew to the sky and scattered sparks. Tigre lit and fired another one. The soldiers applauded the spectacle, some even clapped.

“As expected of you. No one can fire to that height.”

One of the soldiers spoke up. All others present nodded in agreement.

“It's faster than sending a messenger by horse.”


The flaming arrows were a message to Viscount Augre, who was accompanied by two hundred soldiers at the riverside a long distance away. Two flaming arrows were shot from the forest, signaling for the destruction of the sandbags at the river upstream.

To be on the safe side, Viscount Augre waited for a group of ten cavalry messengers who were halfway between Augre and Tigre. They would certainly tell him directly.

When Tigre left the forest, he was greeted by Lim riding on horseback.

“Good work.”

Getting down from the horse, she tapped Tigre on the shoulder.

“Where is Ellen?”

“Eleanora-sama will return shortly. We have just received a message.”

Ellen separated from the main force with one thousand men to match the enemy. In a battle of even numbers, the silver-white haired Vanadis would win. As expected, she returned victorious.

“Still, that was surprising. I thought something else might happen.”

Lim muttered to herself as she looked to the north, shrouded in darkness. Tigre felt it as well. They had prepared a plan to win here assuming they would fight with the same number of troops.


It was a plan Tigre, Ellen, and the others devised. First, they would dam the flow of the river. Once the river was dry, they would withdraw to the forest.

“We should not have been able to finish the battle without fighting the troops across the river. We can't relax just because we managed to push them back with this. Since our numbers were the same, it should not have been so easy to divide their forces.”

If they had fought in a wide meadow, the first to fall back would lose. Tigre's shot at the General's head from the depths of the forest ended the battle; it was a shot that decided victory or defeat.

“Though it is a bit late, should we give chase?”

Tigre shook his head to Lim's question.

“I wish to reduce our sacrifices, even if it is only a little.”

His fight with Ganelon was not something necessary. In preparation for his war with Duke Thenardier, Tigre did not wish to lose any soldiers if he could help it, since there was no way for him to replenish his forces.

Ellen returned after leading her troops for over a quarter koku.

“We won.”

With her chest held forward in a dignified manner suiting a warrior on horseback, Ellen spoke her short words. Lim looked at her expressionlessly.


“No one died?”

“Thirty were wounded, no one died.”

Leading one thousand cavalry and having that few wounded mad it a complete victory on her part.

“How many of the enemies were taken out?”

“From our attack, we managed maybe three hundred.”

Ellen spoke while looking to the air, thinking of her experience.

“The enemy ran to the north. Judging by your face, it went well.”

Tigre nodded as Ellen asked about the results of battle.

“Yes. We could send a few people across the river and chase after them as well. Whether they decide to cross the water or not, we can spend the night near the river.”

Crossing the water depended on the soldiers' resolution. Without proper management, their path of retreat would be cut off. It was a suicidal action.

Having the resolution to cross immediately after losing the battle was not easy.

“I hope it ends with this.”

Handling Thenardier alone was a difficult task. Tigre did not think he would be able to fend off others as well.


“For the time being, let us prepare camp. It is fine to use the one from yesterday.”

Tigre and Ellen nodded to Lim's proposal. Though it was an unexpected fight, the morale from victory was an appreciated bonus.

At that time, Tigre noticed a young man walking toward them.

''--- If I recall, he's Gerard.''

He was the son of Viscount Augre, a man in his mid twenties with brown hair and the same bronze pupils as his father. He was lean, but, due to his clothing, he appeared heavy.

“So you were here.”

Flush with excitement, Gerard spoke up with an heated voice.

“Really, I had heard of the strength and bravery of the Zhcted Army, but I'm impressed the rumors were true. Even in a foreign land, you have such good morale, stunning tactics that do not miss even the slightest chance, and the prowess to strike the enemy. Earl Vorn, you have such a reliable ally. I am envious of your luck.”

Gerard spoke words of praise. Tigre nodded while Lim knit her eyebrows.

However, before they could make words of rebuttal, Ellen settled the two down.


After confirming Lim had settled down, Ellen called out to Gerard who had turned bright red.

“Lord Gerard. I thank you for your kind praise, but such words can be harmful. You should make sure to watch what you say in the future.”

Although her tone was gentle, the atmosphere released by Ellen, despite her kind appearance, pressed down heavily.

“I suppose so. It must have been difficult to create such an opportunity for us to take advantage of.”

Gerard, at a loss for words, returned a flat response.

“Lord Gerard, it is as you say.”

During a pause in their conversation, Tigre spoke some words of appreciation to Gerard before ordering the troops to make preparations for the night. He looked up at Ellen on her horse and sighed.

“Please don't speak or behave in a way that will anger others. The troops have finally settled down.”

“Given his words, didn't it seem like he thought nothing of you?”

Ellen returned a dissatisfied expression. Lim also agreed.

“Isn't it frustrating to claim all your decisions and actions were simply due to fortune?”

“Well, that's just how things are.”

Tigre's face resembled someone who had simply given up caring.


“I am troubled by your attitude.”

This army, after all, had gathered to oppose the threat of Thenardier and Ganelon. The largest problem as of now was the oddity of the General, Tigre.

Even though he was their leader, he was not particularly famous, and his skill with the bow, while acknowledged by those of the Zhcted Army, was still despised by many of the soldiers of Brune.

The people of Brune did not know what Tigre could do.

That was why Lim wanted to build the foundation of the army upon Tigre's ability to bring the troops victory. So long as Tigre did not do anything drastic, his standing would not improve.

◎

“It seems you met with severe casualties”

Marquis Greast spoke indifferently to the man who returned in defeat. The General simply bowed his head without responding.

When they reached the riverside, the Ganelon Army had been reduced to four thousand, having lost nearly 30% of their troops. It was his luck to leave only with defeat.


The troops remaining, either scattered about after having run away or reorganizing in the ranks, numbered forty-five hundred at most.

“... Fifteen hundred have died.”

Because Greast muttered in a small voice, the General did not hear. He simply looked at Greast who smiled sarcastically.

“There must be some punishment for this failure. For example, the [Dancing Mask].”

All color drained from the General's face in an instant.

The [Dancing Mask] was a cruel method of execution Greast designed several years before.

An iron collar was affixed to the neck of the man to be executed. After that, they wore a mask which covered the entire head. The only opening was a single hole above the ear.

Water was poured in through the hole and it was plugged. The punished individual could not breathe and struggled about, looking as if he were dancing on the ground.

Duke Ganelon had used this method of execution numerous times as a warning to those who might act against him.

Seeing the General's expression, ready to weep at any moment, Greast laughed as if it were a joke. His gaze wandered through the air.

“General. Wait until morning and cross the river. Withdraw after that.”


“The enemy... You want us to launch a night time attack, then.”

“If you go that far, you will not be able to return before the flow of water has been restored. It's enough to simply show yourself for the time being.”

Greast realized the enemy's intent was to drive them away.

They did not have the energy to fight the Ganelon Army. Greast was not the kind of person to miss this.

It would take a lot of energy to cross the river in their situation, but should they spend the night there, the enemy would become fatigued out of fear of a night time attack.

''--- I wonder how this will affect Duke Ganelon's image.''

The reason Greast forcibly attacked Tigre was because he was asked to by Duke Ganelon when they shared a meal two moons ago.

“This is an embarrassment. There are many aristocrats watching both Thenardier and me to decide who they will side with.”

“... Rather than having him join, would it not be more convenient to simply crush him?”

“Whether it be territory, money, or goods, it is always best to have more, and the fewer people we need to distribute them to, the better... Still, a few more [Companions] would be good, Marquis.”

At that time, Greast saw Ganelon's expression. There was both fear and pressure, as if he were listening to the voice of an evil spirit. His entire body was assaulted.


“And what if Vorn decides to submit?”

“We need only deprive all villages and towns under his charge of their goods and capital. Should he become our [Friend], he will lead the attack on Rance.”

''--- This man is terrible. I never wish to antagonize him.''

Though Greast was a man with nerves who would not bother batting an eyebrow from severe torture or cruel execution, he was no match for Ganelon.

And so, Greast borrowed soldiers from Ganelon, who had fought and lost in battle.

If his victory against Ganelon's army was spread, support for Tigre's cause may increase. There was the possibility that those who joined Ganelon may betray him and rush into action using this as an opportunity.

“First of all, I must settle this matter with the Vanadis Eleanora. I wonder what wonderful things I can do.”

A thin smile appeared on Greast's face as he continued plotting.

◎

The Silver Meteor Army drank a toast once the Ganelon Army withdrew. They had bought the liquor from a nearby town, and the soldiers were dancing about. The villagers who fled from the Ganelon Army also joined in the celebration.


Tigre allowed this for the purpose of maintaining morale as well as to allow the people of Zhcted and Brune to communicate with each other openly.

Though the meals were no different from usual, several bonfires were lit to brush off the cold, giving the entire area a bright and warm atmosphere.

As expected, feelings of victory and large amounts of alcohol blew their anger away. The fights between citizens of Brune and of Zhcted had changed to peaceful songs and contests of strength.

When the party was peaking, Tigre quietly left.

He walked to a distance where the clamor was faint and lay on the ground to look at the stars. Because he had been given drink repeatedly, he was considerably intoxicated.

The night sky was cloudy; the stars were not visible.

Letting out a deep breath, he was surprised to smell the alcohol in his body.

''--- I can't simply celebrate with this victory.''

Duke Thenardier was not the only one. Duke Ganelon was an enemy as well, and his allies were few in number.


''--- I rarely leave Alsace, and yet the two greatest aristocrats are after my life.''

Many thoughts emerged and disappeared in his head. His mind would not settle at all. As he thought to leave so he could go to sleep, someone sat next to him.

“Were you waiting for someone to wake you up?”

It was Ellen wearing her normal clothes; Arifal was in her right hand rather than her waist. It seems she also had much to drink, since her face was considerably flushed.

“No, I didn't fall asleep.”

Tigre sat up as he answered. The thoughts that danced in his mind a moment before suddenly disappeared.

“Thank you, Ellen.”

“What, that's rather abrupt.”

Not caring that Ellen was looking at him curiously, Tigre continued to look at the sky and spoke.

“It feels like my mind has never once left Alsace, at least until a while ago. Whether it was for war or visiting the King's Capital, it was simply my duty as an aristocrat of Brune. Though Alsace is such a small land when looking at a map of Brune Kingdom... it was too large for me. It was more than enough.”


Tigre wondered why he felt like talking about such things with her in the corner of his mind, but that thought disappeared at once.

He was grateful to Ellen who listened in silence. Tigre continued speaking.

“However, the world is not just Alsace. It isn't just Brune, either. Zhcted as well.”

It would be impossible to fight otherwise.

To defend his people, he needed more allies. However, if he wished for more allies, he must be able to defend them. He must secure food, clothing, housing, and security.

“I knew nothing of this until now. Even though I still don't understand it... I wish to express my gratitude to you, Ellen, for giving me this opportunity.”

They had met on the battlefield. There was no chance they would meet otherwise.

Tigre, who had never looked at Brune as a whole, found interest in Zhcted.

The little arguments between the Zhcted and Brune soldiers which happened every day also forced him to think.

An aristocrat's private army was, in effect, the people within his domain. His people had houses and families, they lived their every day lives. Though each had his own sense of justice, there was no need for them to fight for it.

Because they were commanded, because they received pay, because they could eat, because they could become distinguished.


That is why they fought. Those who fought through their loyalty and trust in their Commander were very few.

He wished to know more about his people in Alsace. He desired to confirm it once again.

“... To think you would say this so suddenly.”

Ellen smiled bitterly and reached out to Tigre, entwining her finger in his dull red hair as she pat and stroked his head.

“There's no need to thank me. Even in these circumstances, I doubt there's been anyone else to have thought this way. You're fine the way you are.”

A wind from the Silver Flash in Ellen's right hand blew, showing its consent. Perhaps it was the alcohol, but the wind carried the sweet fragrance of the Vanadis, surprising Tigre.

He became anxious, finally realizing her fingers were running through his hair. Ellen continued patting his head as she smiled. Tigre could not easily tell her to stop, but if he remained as is, he was certain she would hear his heart beating violently.

“What's wrong? You suddenly went silent.”

“N, no... Should we return soon? I think we've talked the alcohol off.”

Ellen's face seemed to inflate in an ill-humored manner upon hearing his moderate proposal.


“Let's stay a bit longer. Lim will be annoying if we go back now.”

“Annoying?”

“She won't leave me alone, she'll force me to drink my alcohol in moderation since I'm the leader, and if she drinks any, she'll spit it out all over someone's face.”

Tigre desperately held back a laugh when he imagined Lim spewing alcohol.

“But if you stay any longer, won't Lim just be more angry?”

Before he finished speaking, Ellen's finger stopped moving.

“... You really need to understand where you stand.”

While thinking about her words, his reaction was too slow. Ellen quickly moved behind Tigre and held his red head in a tight embrace.

Ellen was neither angry nor sad; however, Tigre was confused by the soft twin bulges pushing strongly against the back of his head. Though he tried to escape in his panic, Ellen simply pressed against him with her entire body.

The two mounds with rich curves were deformed every time Ellen moved due to their mysterious elasticity. The faint smell of sweat and the feeling transmitted through the back of his head strongly stimulated Tigre's imagination, making the blood rush to his face.


“I got it. I give, I give.”

Tigre acknowledged his defeat quickly. ''Really, to think this person who can defeat one thousand cavalry on her own and can boast of many military exploits can be so possessive.'' Still, she was never this way before her soldiers.

Even after hearing his words of surrender, Ellen did not part from Tigre. Her thin arms wrapped around his neck as she entrusted her body to him.

“Your back, it's surprisingly large...”

[[Image:Vanadis V03 - 107.jpg|175px|thumb]]

Ellen gently grasped Tigre's hand.

“Ellen?”

“You don't like this?”

He shook his head. Ellen did not bother to say what she was thinking as she poked, stroked, and played with Tigre's hand.

“That's right. Your face looked miserable when that bastard was holding my hand.”

Suddenly, Marquis Greast popped into his head.

“I thought I was pretty calm then.”

Tigre tilted his head. He was certain he had suppressed his anxiety during the negotiations.

“No, it felt like you would strangle him at any moment. Were you jealous?”


A sweet sound tickled his ear as she teased him.

Rather than envy, it was more akin to pure anger. Since he could not precisely distinguish his emotions at the time, Tigre spoke frankly.

“If it were not such a situation, I would have given him a sound beating.”

A faint laughter rode the wind.

“You really are cute.”

Ellen's face expressed her happiness; however, it was out of Tigre's view.

“... Can I stay like this for a while?”

''Is she still drunk?'' Having been teased with a gentle voice, Tigre could say nothing. Though she pleaded with him like a child, her body was hardly suitable to match her tone – specifically, her large breasts.

The two fell silent, though for how long is uncertain. Suddenly, Ellen placed her head on Tigre's shoulder. Tigre's ears could hear her gentle breathing.

''--- That's right, her face was completely red when she came here.''

Just by turning his head a little, he could see Ellen's beautiful face. Her face showed no sign of unease or fear. The shape of her face, her fair skin, her silver-white hair were visible; though it was regrettable, her long eyelashes covered her lovely eyes.


If he moved even more, he could softly place his lips on her. Not on her lips, perhaps, but possibly over her eyes. Ellen would hardly notice.

“... Let's head back.”

Approaching his limit, Tigre managed to force down his desires. It would be unfair to do such a thing to someone who was asleep.

Slowly inhaling the cold night air, he exhaled deeply, removing the heat circulating throughout his body.

Even when sleeping, Ellen did not release Arifal. Using his remaining hand, he supported her body and stood up, carrying her on his back.

The bonfires still burned brightly, and the soldiers voices had become more faint. He did not wish to be seen by the men, and it was important that he get rid of the excess energy in his body.

“... I'll take a detour.”

Even so, he wanted to stay with her a bit longer. While thinking about the comfortable warmth against his back, Tigre started walking slowly so as to not wake Ellen.



<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_1_Preview|Chapter 1 Preview]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_3_Preview|Chapter 3 Preview]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 01 Chapter6 - MTL

2013-04-28T07:25:18Z

Noobarta: /* Awakening of the Magic Bullet */

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== Awakening of the Magic Bullet ===

Tigre visited Ellen's office a few days after they walked around the castle town. Lim sat next to Ellen helping her process the documents.

“It's been a while. Do you have any business?”

Ellen looked at him and spoke with a light tone. Tigre responded with a serious expression.

“I wish to see some of the documents you work on. Of course, I don't expect you to allow me to see them all, just the ones you can.”

“Hmm?”

Ellen's bright red pupils looked at him with surprise and interest.

“May I hear your reason?”

Lim looked up at Tigre and spoke in a tone as if interrogating him. Her expression showed she would not pardon an inappropriate reason.

Tigre scratched his head in embarrassment and answered honestly.

“When I return to Alsace, I thought I might be able to apply some of what I learn.”

He was embarrassed because his response truly was a simple one.


Chatting with Ellen as they walked through the town had a strong impact on Tigre.

“Lim, help him. You still haven't thanked him for the stuffed animal. This should be just right.”

“Eleanora-sama.”

Apparently she was being teased for her embarrassing hobby. Lim narrowed her blue eyes in indignation.

“Where will you work? It would be great if you could do it here, since we won't have to worry about losing any documents, and it will make it easier to kill you if you do anything.”

“Do it in his room. I have a responsibility to manage these documents he can't see.”

After being told off coldly, Lim and Tigre held many documents and left the office.

Rurick, who was standing nearby, was asked to prepare a table and chair as the two walked down the corridor.

“Is it fine leaving her alone?”

“She will be fine. There hasn't been much time since the last assassin appeared, and Eleanora-sama always has a reason when moving about in secret.”

Lim answered without looking at Tigre.

“Reason?”

“She goes to get alcohol, try out new dishes at her favorite restaurant, or clowns around with minstrels once rumors appear in the Imperial Palace... No such talk has been found, so she will work diligently for a while.”


Rurick was made to help carry a table and chair to the crowded room.

“Thank you for your work, Rurick.”

Letting Rurick rest, Lim went across the table and sat face-to-face with Tigre.

“I have heard Alsace is a land filled with mountains and forests. Are you worried about flood control? Or perhaps field rights and irrigation? Or are you concerned about highway maintenance?”

“Since we are poor, I would like to avoid anything costly. It could take us five or ten years to save up.”

“I understand. Let's start there, then.”

For a moment, Tigre saw Lim smile. Though her face changed momentarily, it quickly returned to normal.

The documents, in a certain sense, were more difficult to read than history books since Tigre was still not good at reading the Zhcted language.

However, Tigre was surprised by how politely Lim taught him when he did not understand something. She was patient enough to help him until he understood.


Originally, they went through the documents at a slow pace. After one koku (approximately two hours), they had made their way through two-thirds of the pile. The two decided to take a break.

Lim called the maid for a drink.

“Thank you. I learned a lot.”

When Tigre thanked her, Lim shook her head.

“It is nothing spectacular. Though I have read these before, it allowed me to review things once again.”

Lim responded in a curt tone, then looked at Tigre in a hesitant manner. After finishing his drink, Tigre noticed her glancing at him, as if hesitating over what to say to him.

Lim, though hesitant, seemed to show expressions with an unusually amiable atmosphere.

“You – Do you believe you can return to Alsace?”

Tigre's expression froze. Silence filled the room. Her words were unforgiving.

Forty days had passed since Tigre was taken captive.

Fewer than ten remained.


If the ransom had been prepared, it would be time for a response letter to arrive.

However, there was no such report. She spoke as if Tigre had forgotten.

Eventually, Tigre laughed to break the silence.

“... Even if I consider the worst case scenario and the ransom has not been prepared, it would do me no good to become anxious.”

“I suppose that is true.”

“If I were distraught, it would be an insult to the people who worked hard for my sake.”

When he thought he might not see Teita again, he became anxious and lost sleep. Still, Tigre had faith in her.

At the very least, he wanted to give off that appearance. Though his feelings were a little different, it would be too embarrassing if he were express his sentiments clearly.

“... I would say it is half anxiety, half vanity.”

He was easily seen through.

“However, I understand your feelings.”


Lim lowered her head to Tigre in apology, and the room became silent.

“We should complete our work soon, then.”

Putting her empty ceramic cup on the table, Lim smiled. Tigre was shocked to see such a soft expression. A moment later, Lim's face returned to its normally frozen expression.

It had become dark before they managed to work through the remaining documents.

“Thank you for the hard work.”

While bowing, Lim let out a deep breath. Tigre threw his body onto the bed and lay on his back.

Though he was the one to ask, he had read dozens of documents written in a foreign language. It was a difficult task.

“You may rest as you are. I will have Rurick bring you your dinner.”

“Thank you. You've saved me.”

Without returning a word, Lim left the room. After she closed the door, she let out a sigh.

“--- Did he work because he knows?”

Right now, an intense atmosphere engulfed Brune.


The soldiers were ordered to not speak to Tigre of the situation in Brune, but such information could still leak.

“He has likely guessed it.”

After hesitating, Lim shook her head.

“Even if I tell him, he will only become uneasy...”

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

In Brune Kingdom, Massas was busy trying to help Tigre.

However, no one offered to help. Everyone was concerned with securing their own safety.

Duke Thenardier had heard from an intimate aristocrat.

The story came about while many aristocrats were gathered at a pavilion, drinking and chatting together.

The Duke frowned, hearing about Dinant.

“It was an awful battle. Due to others' foolishness, even my child was subject to defeat.”


The Duke had become 42 years old. His large physique and stunning black beard was wrapped in luxurious silk clothing. In his thirties, the kingdom sponsored him to join in battle. He always earned remarkable military services in battles against Zhcted.

His talent was also shown in the courts. Due to his skill, he was able to acquire a power which could silence even the King.

There was a difference between confidence and arrogance. There was no fear in his eyes.

Still, confidence becomes overconfidence, which often leads to cruelty. Though he continued such actions, no one stopped him.

“What happened in Dinant?”

“A young aristocrat, Earl Vorn, was made captive by the enemy's General, the Vanadis...”

“How deplorable. Instead of suicide, he settled for such a pathetic thing. He also left his companions alone. It is because of such people that we were defeated.”

After relentlessly abusing him verbally, the Duke nodded and continued his words.

“If I recall, that boy's only skill was with the bow. He was likely captured after throwing his bow aside and running away. If it was my child, he would fight bravely until his sword or spear shattered.”

The aristocrat, who was a guest, needed to lessen the Duke's anger lest he snap.


--- Even the Duke was a parent. He had learned of the abomination of Dinant from his son. What kind of face did he have at the time?

Zaien, the son of Duke Thenardier, ran away, leaving those to his left and right behind, the moment he heard of the supreme commander, the Prince, dying on the battlefield.

Though the Duke did not know about it, the aristocrat did not wish to tell him. Although his anger was without reason, it was not particularly harmful.

“Lord Massas, who is intimate with Earl Vorn, seems to be preparing a ransom for him. What shall we do, Duke?”

“He wishes to ask me? Does he expect me to help this shameless action?”

The Duke's thick hands shook as the aristocrat continued speaking.

“Think about it. Even an aristocrat who is beyond your help may be useful, your excellency. Your mercy may become effective in fighting Sir Ganelon.”

The war between Duke Thenardier and Duke Ganelon was unavoidable.

It was recognized by the domestic aristocrats. The citizens thought so as well.

Thenardier's wife was the King's niece. The husband of Ganelon's elder sister was the King's nephew.

Since Ganelon was connected through the King's elder sister, he was farther from power. The rights to the throne in Brune gave priority to men, as is typically the case.


The present King had neither brother nor child, only a niece and a nephew. Neither would compromise on the position of who would ascend to the throne.

“Will you answer their terms before Duke Ganelon... It may act as a catalyst for those who still waver.”

Contact with the Duke, whether as an ally or not, was desirable.

However, the Duke refused.

“Though it is not a bad plan, I will not do such a thing for a coward.”

After the guests left, the Duke called a servant after a sudden thought.

“Prepare a map.”

Looking at the map brought by the servant, he confirmed the location of Alsace.

“So this is his land.”

A sigh of disappointment leaked from the Duke.

Alsace was not only distant from the center of the kingdom but small. The majority of the land was mountains or forests. It was said there was not much there, and it was difficult to catch anything.

“However... It is in contact with the Zhcted border. That cannot be overlooked.”

After thinking for a while, the Duke called for his son.


“You called for me, Father?”

Zaien appeared before his father. He was a young noble with an appropriate appearance and garb.

“I wish for you to do something.”

The Duke beckoned to his son and pointed at a place on the map.

“Do you know of Alsace? Take three thousand soldiers with you and burn it to the ground.”

Zaien frowned. He was not surprised by his father's cruel instruction. He thought of the trouble, remembering it was a distant land under Tigre's care.

“I will not refuse your instructions, Father, but may I hear the reason?”

The Duke first told the story he heard from the aristocrat.

“The Lord of Alsace is absent. Though the land is hardly worth taking, I would rather Ganelon not plunder it. It would be even more troublesome if Zhcted took control.”

“Indeed. However, to send three thousand troops to such a small land, isn't that too much?”

“Though there is nothing there, the people may be very territorial. Kill all who resist, capture and take all you can carry. We can sell the objects and people to Muozinel. Any good looking women, you can give to the soldiers.”


Zaien was delighted to hear his father's words.

“Thank you, Father. This will help with soldier morale as well. I suppose it will be unnecessary to gather the Knights then.”

“No, take at least one thousand Knights. Pass through the lands of other nobles and display your strength. Show them House Thenardier.”

“As you wish. By the way...”

Zaien lowered his voice, now speaking as father and son.

“What of His Majesty, the King?”

“He is in his room as usual. He is mentally and physically weak from what I hear. It is doubtful he will live for even another month. With the Prince out of the way, it will be a good thing if he dies.”

Hearing the Duke gloat, Zaien's eyes looked fearful.

… There was a rumor that his father and Duke Ganelon had cooperated to murder His Highness, the Prince...

He oppressed the people of his territory. Though Zaien thought of it as simply crushing insects, he still held respect for the King and Prince as a vassal of the Royal Family.

He looked on in fear and awe at his father who easily overstepped the boundary.

''--- So the rumor was true.''


Thinking about it, though, he had no reason to disobey.

He bowed his head. After preparing his troops, he set out for Alsace.

“Zaien-sama.”

A voice came from behind Zaien as he left his father's room and walked down a corridor. Turning around, he noticed an elder man wearing a black robe.

Zaien frowned in disgust.

“What is it, Drekavac?”

Drekavac was the old man who stooped forward.

“It seems you are going to battle, Zaien-sama. I will give you a present.”

“A present? You'll give one to me?”

Zaien's grimace became more severe.

This elderly man was a soothsayer who served the Thenardier family for many years.

However, Zaien had never once liked Drekavac. Rather, he hated him enough to kill him. He wanted to discard the man rather than spend the money on him.

He had not done so, though, because the man had been appointed by his father.


Zaien could do nothing when it came to his father's men, but he avoided seeing Drekavac as much as possible.

“Please, come this way.”

Drekavac turned his head back and began walking. Zaien reluctantly followed.

They left the hall toward the stables.

As they approached the stable filled with the hated smell of animals, Zaien tried to yell out negligently. Drekavac, however, took a detour to the back.

“In here.”

Drekavac lifted a cloth with his hand. Underneath were the heads of Dragons.

One was an {{furigana|Earth Dragon|Suro}} and one was a {{furigana|Wyvern|Vyfal}}, both eighty chet (approximately eight meters) in height. They boasted huge bodies with short, stocky limbs and strong scales covering their entire body, protecting them from sword and spear. A Dragon could quickly rush with enough force to destroy a wall and had strength and vitality.

The Wyvern's huge wings could be used to let a human fly. Though its scales were hard, they were not as strong as the Earth Dragon's.

“... Oh.”

Zaien was overwhelmed, since it was the first time he had ever seen a Dragon. He thought their existence was a myth or a fairy tale. It was beyond his knowledge.


“Their training is almost complete. Even if you released them on the battlefield today, they would work splendidly.”

“Is, is it really okay?”

“Of course. You can touch them if you wish.”

Though hesitant, Zaien was curious, seeing a Dragon for the first time. His obstinacy won over his fear. He carefully stepped toward the Wyvern.

Though the Wyvern bowed abruptly, as if it was shy, it remained still when his palm touched it.

Zaien took a deep breath, feeling the rough scales.

“... I hope it is to your liking.”

“Yes. Well done, Drekavac. I'll ride this Wyvern!”

His poor mood from a while ago was completely blown away. Zaien gave words of appreciation to the old man.

Where did he catch the Dragons? How were they trained? He did not think of it at all.

“... There is only one thing you must be wary of.”

“What?”


“The Dragon has not become accustomed to the scent of human residences. Please, do not bring it into the city.”

Though Zaien frowned, he recalled the story that Dragons lived in uninhabited recesses in mountains and disliked the smell of man. Though he did not know if it were true, he felt it reasonable.

''--- Well, I won't be entering any towns. It will be intimidating enough to simply walk with it visible.''

Zaien's heart throbbed, imagining such a spectacle.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Only two days remained until the ransom deadline.

''--- Is it impossible?''

Tigre lay in bed and rolled around, staring at the darkness. He had woken up in the middle of the night. The first time this happened was a few nights ago.

Sleeping soundly until midday did not change. Though he tried not to worry, he could not change the condition of his body.

“Like I thought... I'm afraid.”

It was the fate of his future. He may be thrown into a situation he would not survive.


A knock was heard on the door. It was small enough such that he would not notice had he been asleep.

“At this time...?”

He was wary, since he was not allowed to keep even a knife. Tigre opened the door while tightening his grip on his bow.

“Oh, you came.”

Rurick stood before him, holding a candlestick. The small flame flicked. It was difficult to see anything beyond Rurick.

“What's wrong?”

Seeing him act differently, Tigre quieted his voice.

Rurick whispered an explanation.

“Lord Tigrevurmud, there is a person who wishes to meet you. Can you follow me? Try to make as little noise as possible.”

Tigre nodded.

In the pitch dark passage of the night, the two carefully walked. It seems they were moving so as not to alert the other soldiers, since they advanced through passages different from the norm.

Tigre arrived at the training area.



One elderly person sat enclosed by several soldiers. His face, lit by a soldier's torch, was well known to Tigre.

''--- Batran!''

Nearly letting out his voice, Tigre rushed to Batran, ignoring the soldiers, and took his hand.

“Young Lord! Young Lord! You are safe and sound!”

“You, too, thank goodness! Really, thank goodness! Did Lord Massas survive? What of Teita? And Alsace?”

While tightly grasping the old man's hands, tears fell from his eyes. Tigre cried from the bottom of his heart. The surrounding soldiers were surprised, impatient, and panicked.

“Tigre-san, your voice, your voice.”

“Ah, Ah, sorry.”

After being scolded, Tigre apologized, since he intended to keep his voice down.

Tigre noticed the soldiers at last and saw them associating frankly.

“Thank goodness. You're all acquainted.”


Rurick, having caught up, smiled in relief.

“This elderly man unexpectedly sneaked into the Imperial Palace. Since he spoke with the accent of Brune, he was captured. When I brought up Lord Tigrevurmud's name by chance, he persisted that we introduce you to him.”

“Fate was kind.”

One of the soldiers shrugged his shoulders.

“It was good that those who dislike you did not catch him. They probably would have injured him without asking any questions.”

“Even if there was no one so extreme, so long as Limlisha was not informed, he would be imprisoned without meeting you.”

“Everyone, thank you.”

Tigre wiped the tears from his eyes as he thanked the soldiers.

“Please don't worry. It's not like we can figure what to do from now on, either.”

One of the soldiers made a difficult face.

“We will have to report that an old man came to help you escape and arrest him. Also, you will need to return to your room obediently.”


Though they had a friendship with Tigre, they still served Ellen. There was a limit to what they could do.

“I'm sorry if this ends with you being scolded.”

“I understand. Batran, I want to hear what's going on...”

Tigre wanted to confirm Teita's safety. He asked Batran, who was shedding tears.

“Young Lord, three thousand troops belonging to Duke Thenardier are advancing toward Alsace...”

“... What do you mean?”

Tigre was confused. He could not understand.

Certainly, he did not get along with Zaien or Duke Thenardier, but the soldiers would not be moved on emotion alone. The King would not permit such an action.

Alsace was not even adjacent to Duke Thenardier's territory. It was between the lands of other aristocrats.

Influential nobles passed over his home.

“I do not know how to tell you...”

Using his withered arms to wipe his tears, Batran took a deep breath as he took a letter from his breast pocket.


“This is a letter from Lord Massas. Actually, he has provided a map and a horse...”

Tigre took the letter and quickly read it after impatiently cutting the seal. There was first an apology for being unable to prepare the ransom. Alsace was peaceful for the time being. Also, it was written that Teita went to the temple to pray every night.

''--- Teita...''

Though Tigre was moved to tears, his body went hot with anger after reading the following sentence. Duke Thenardier dispatched three thousand soldiers to burn Alsace and would sell the people he captured to Muozinel.

In addition, Duke Ganelon knew about it and was trying to move his soldiers ahead of time.

He would do his best to suppress Ganelon, so he wanted Tigre to escape from Zhcted in any way he could.

“They're doing whatever the hell they want...!”

By the time he noticed, Tigre had crushed the letter in his hand.

His overflowing anger could not be suppressed as he clenched his teeth.


Mutters leaked from the soldiers surrounding Batran and Tigre. They were showing their grief and mourning; it was a failure in their behavior. They had unexpectedly become too kind to Tigre.

“Lord Tigrevurmud...”

The soldiers exchanged glances, trying to push the unpleasant role on another person. Rurick advanced as he spoke.

“Though I sympathize with your feelings, I implore you, please return to your room.”

“It is poor of me, but I cannot comply.”

Placing the letter into his clothes, Tigre stood up and walked toward the castle gate, He was surrounded within five steps.

“Please return.”

Rurick stared at Tigre, his tone now stronger.

“I do not wish to be rough. No, you are to have the death penalty if you approach the rampart. I will be forced to tell Vanadis-sama.”

“I understand, but I will still leave.”

Though his voice was quiet, it was terrible and daunting to those who heard.

Rurick was accustomed to war. He was far from timid, being a veteran.


Still, hearing Tigre's voice and glance, he was overwhelmed by his fighting spirit. Due to the thirst for blood Tigre released, he could only move away.

Extending his hand, Tigre walked forward, thrusting Rurick aside.

“It's quite noisy...”

Hearing a bright voice, Tigre stopped his feet.

“Where are you going so late at night?”

Folding her arms, Ellen stood at the castle gate, her silver-white hair bathed in the moonlight. It shined and scattered, like fine particles.

Seeing their Lord, Rurick and the other soldiers bent to their knees. Respect, fear, and anxiety engrossed them.

Though the Vanadis was known to be tolerant, she was by no means sweet.

“I believe I said you are not to approach the rampart.”

Though it was midnight, Ellen was dressed in a dark blue, long-sleeved shirt and skirt. Her sword was at her waist.

“So you noticed.”


She would not be sleeping in those clothes, and she would not have the time to show up after getting dressed.

“I could also come out in the clothes I sleep in, but would you be able to recognize me?”

Tigre did not associate with her familiar, teasing tone.

“Please, let me pass. I must return to Alsace.”

“Did you forget your position? Tell me your reason for the time being.”

Though the time it would take to explain was regrettable, Tigre spoke the content of the letter sent by Massas.

“Do you have any evidence to guarantee its certainty?”

“None. Though... if it is Thenardier, it is likely to happen.”

''Please.'' Tigre was pleading in desperation.

“It will be too late once my home has been burned. Please let me leave. I will return for sure.”

Ellen had not responded. She looked down, as if thinking about something. A mysterious light could be seen in her bright red eyes, as if praising Tigre.

“If you go to Alsace, what will you do?”

“I will defend my people.”

Tigre answered in irritation, not understanding the meaning behind Ellen's question.


“How?”

“How...?”

He found himself at a loss for words.

“I know your skills with the bow, however, you are not an immortal hero. Can you do this alone? You may be confident in your skill, but you would be a fool to think you could fight three thousand alone.”

“I know that.”

“Even if you understand, you will go?”

“However, what... what else can I do!”

“Such a haphazard man. Do you really think you can do anything once you get there?”

Even if he shouted, he was cut short immediately.

Ellen sighed, seeing him and placed her hand on the Silver Flash at her waist.

“--- Escape calls for capital punishment. Are you tired of living? If you are heading to your death in Alsace, it might be better to end your life here in LeitMeritz.”

Unsheathing the blade, she pointed its tip to Tigre with a straight arm.

“So you... will not let me pass.”

Tigre glared at Ellen in resentment. He was behaving like a spoiled child, unable to bring forth better words.


He understood. He understand why Ellen was doing what she was.

“Why don't you understand me?”

Her tone had unexpectedly changed. Ellen continued to scold him.

“Why are you not using the wisdom you had in Dinant when you improved your chances, even in such a situation? Why do you move on your emotions now?”

“What are you saying...”

Though Tigre was confused by Ellen's words, he stared at her bright red pupils and swallowed his words. He had not considered it... Right now, what could he do?

Tigre would die by Ellen's sword if he could not answer.

He had a bow in his hand, but no arrow.

What he wanted to do. What he should do.

The sword reflected light and shined. Tigre could not help but glance at it. Suddenly, a question sprang to his mind.

''--- Why has Ellen not felled me in this situation? Why has she not ordered Rurick to capture me?''


She understood the ransom could no longer be paid at this time.

Though Ellen was not obsessed with money, she made a clear distinction, saying she would sell him to Muozinel.

She no longer needed to say anything.

''… It could be.''

Tigre arrived at an answer.

Ellen was trying to employ him in the most efficient way possible.

She was giving him the chance.

''Will you serve me?''

Ellen asked that of Tigre before.

It might still be valid.

''--- This is my only opportunity.''

If he made a mistake, Ellen would forsake him.

He took a small breath then let it out. Tigre calmed his breathing to settle down.

''Is this the same as when I faced her in Dinant? My body is tense, and my knees are trembling.''

“... I have a request.”


Tigre bowed to Ellen.

“Please, lend me your soldiers.”

On his knees, Rurick's breath stopped momentarily.

--- Amongst the soldiers, he was his best friend...!

As a captive, it was unprecedented that he ask to be loaned the soldiers.

“Ha... Haha! Ahahaha!”

Ellen's eyes opened wide. Though Tigre watched the face full of amazement, her body was bent over, bursting in laughter.

To say nothing of Tigre, even the soldiers had never seen Ellen laugh like this.

“Really... somehow, your impudence is refreshing.”

Though Ellen laughed for more than a minute, once it ended, she wiped the tears in the corner of her eyes as she looked at Tigre.

He wondered what he said would make her so happy. Even the breeze seemed to sway happily.

“You want me to lend them to you, but I'm not that nice. Naturally, I can't do it for free.”

“What do you want?”

“All of Alsace.”


“... So long as you govern it in the same manner as LeitMeritz.”

Though he thought it needless to say, it was a necessary promise to defend the people within his territory.

“I can't govern it exactly the same, but I'll keep that in mind.”

Ellen asked him with her glance. Tigre nodded his head in assent.

“Then, let's go!”

Ellen sheathed the Silver Flash and turned to the Palace. Lim stood beside her with a spear. With excitement in her voice, Ellen shouted an order.

“Lim, this is war! Grab the {{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}}.”

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Under Ellen's command, one thousand soldiers would head to Alsace.

Though only one-third the number of enemy, there were many circumstances.

First, she gave priority to speed.

A large army's movements were dull.

It also took time to prepare the weapons and food needed to feed the soldiers. It was also necessary to pass through the path in the Vosyes Mountains.


But the number could not be too small, or else they could not fight.

Due to these factors, one thousand troops were deemed necessary.

It was composed almost entirely of cavalry. As for the horses, three times the number was prepared.

A large amount of substitution horses were prepared so as to increase the marching distance.

“I was surprised.”

In Ellen's private room, Lim helped put on her armor, expressing her surprise with an indifferent expression.

“I never thought he would ask you to lend him the soldiers.”

“Your expectations were not met, either.”

Ellen responded happily.

Lim promptly noticed Batran sneaking into the Imperial Palace, as well as his capture by the soldiers.

She guessed they would allow Tigre and Batran to meet. Lim reported to Ellen, saying he likely came to free Tigre. Ellen quickly changed clothes and moved to the castle gate.

At that time, Lim and Ellen made a bet.


Ellen would show up at the castle gate and would not allow Tigre to escape.

What would Tigre say when cornered, what actions would he take?

Lim thought Tigre would challenge Ellen with the bow. If he won, he would escape.

Ellen felt Tigre would recall their conversation and thought he would ask to be her subordinate. In doing so, his territory would become hers, and Ellen would use her soldiers to defend it.

If he tried to force his way through or escape in any other way, she would cut him down.

“Well, the answer was closer to my idea, so it's closer to being my win, Lim.”

“No. If your words had not led him to his decision, you would have lost, Eleanora-sama.”

“I asked a simple question. I did not guide him.”

“If you act as normal, Eleanora-sama, you would force him using any means possible.”

“I'm not that violent.”


“Have you forgotten what you said in Dinant?”

Though Ellen was heated up, Lim countered gently. Now there was only silence.

Before long, Ellen finished donning her armor. The gauntlets, greaves, and breastplates emphasized lightness and ease of movement. There was no helmet.

Lim wore a different armor, her body was encased in a hardened shell. Ellen was a Vanadis, and she held the argent blade. Lim would never go to the battlefield with such an appearance.

A knock sounded at the door. When Lim opened the door, Tigre stood before her.

“Are you finished?”

Inviting him inside, Lim responded to Tigre's question.

Having jumped into Tigre's view was Ellen's appearance as she donned a cloak, providing a blue background to contrast her armor. She stood proudly with her hands on her hips.

“Look until you're satisfied. You won't have time on the battlefield.”

She spoke proudly like a child. Though Tigre expected her to speak words like a princess, he minded his manners while thinking of Ellen.

“Have you completed your preparations?”

“It is as you can see.”

Tigre wore leather gauntlets and armor. His shin guards and mantle were also made of leather.


With bow in hand and a quiver at his waist, he was armed as he was when taken prisoner from Dinant.

“Your collar is bent.”

“Right. And your hair, it is better to comb it down a little.”

“You can use my comb, Lim.”

Ellen's hand extended and touched the scruff of Tigre's neck. Lim touched Tigre's hair. Urged from the right and left by the two and unable to let out his bewilderment, Tigre stood straight, maintaining his appearance as much as possible while being groomed.

When they finished, the two gazed at Tigre.

“Your armor is leather... Though embezzled, it's faded and looks solid. Though it is not bad for battle, as one leading the army...”

“Well, there is no time, since we did not see this coming.”

The two pat Tigre's body here and there.

Though he understood they had no ulterior motive, Tigre felt a strange excitement and tension. He desperately maintained his presence of mind.

Even his breathing had stopped, and he remained still like a statue. So as not to cause a strange reaction with his body, he continued to recite the names of Gods in his mind. Certainly the Gods whose name he recited were annoyed by it.

“Let's go.”


At last, parting from Tigre, Ellen turned about and walked out to the hallway. Lim followed after Ellen. Tigre, in a panic, hastily pursued the two.

“With fewer than half the enemy, can you win?”

“It is possible.”

Hearing Lim's words, Ellen responded as if it were nothing.

“First, we have the geographical advantage.

Seeing the Vanadis glance at him from the side, Tigre began explaining.

“Though it's true we have an advantage in terms of geography, people following Duke Thenardier have visited Alsace in the past. It has been a few years since then, but it is possible they have marked the area down. Still, I can draw a map, and if we return to my residence, there is an even more elaborate map drawn by my grandfather.”

“I see, they think of Alsace as a kind of resort. They won't expect resistance.”

Hearing Tigre's words, Ellen responded happily.

“I have heard Ganelon is at odds with Thenardier. Thenardier can't spare too many forces to attack Alsace. That should give us a good opportunity.”

Seeing her bright red pupils filled with a will to fight, Tigre looked at Ellen once again.


The armor Ellen wore was beautiful in itself.

However, it was not perfect.

With the light in her eyes, she was complete as a Vanadis.

This Goddess of War was beautiful and dignified – an embodiment of something mythical. He looked on in admiration of her beauty. Tigre stared at the Vanadis with silver-white hair without speaking.

“Instead of simply admiring me, why not put it into words, like saying how beautiful I am.”

Ellen teased him as always.

“That was the thought that appeared in my mind when I first set eyes on you in Dinant.”

Contrary to the affection in his words, he spoke frankly without being smug.

“... Is, is that so.”

When he said that, Ellen's blue mantle quickly fluttered as she quickly turned around, hiding her face which had turned red from the unexpected words.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

There were few people along the way to Celesta in the middle of summer.

To escape from the Thenardier Army, the people fled to the mountains and forests in the suburbs.


The soldiers who received instruction from Massas were guided by the maid, Teita.

“Those who are sturdy, go to the mountains or the forests in the outskirts. For the elderly and children, please take refuge in the shrine.”

This was written in the letter sent by Massas.

“He is a man of Brune, so he cannot attack a shrine. Even should Thenardier be a man who does not fear God, if he attacks a shrine, the temples will align themselves with Ganelon. Thenardier will definitely not interfere with them.”

The soldiers moved in accordance to his instructions.

Tigre, the Lord of Alsace, was absent. The village chiefs and various influential people of the town were at a loss as to what to do, so they were thankful for Massas' guidance.

“Teita, will you take shelter outside of town?”

“I will remain in the mansion.”

After seeing the people to the shelter, Teita responded to the soldier's question.

“Tigre-sama will surely return. When he does, I do not wish the residence to be uninhabited. I wish to be the first to receive him.”

Though the soldier tried to think of words to persuade her, he gave up.

Many people had taken shelter. Teita, every time she was asked, responded in the same way. She only wished to wait for Tigre.


“I understand; however, tell me at any time if you wish to escape.”

“Thank you very much.”

Teita bowed with a smile, her chestnut-brown twin tails shaking with her action. She then returned to the mansion.

The reason she gave to the soldier was not a lie.

However, she had another reason she could not easily explain.

If she left the mansion, Tigre may not return.

Though it was not so well-grounded, Teita felt a vague insecurity.

''--- It's fine. Batran will certainly return with Tigre-sama. I only need to wait in the mansion for Tigre-sama. I hope he returns soon...''

Despite her anxiety, she continued to hope. Embracing the black bow, the heirloom of his family, Teita prayed Tigre would return safe and sound.

''--- I do not wish to evacuate.''

Massas' letter gave the number of days available to evacuate the people before Thenardier's Army appeared, but she did not seem to think about it.

The biggest reason was the absence of the Lord, Tigre, though another reason existed.


The people who lived in Alsace originally had a poor sense of crisis when it came to war. This was even more so since the land had only small towns and villages.

Highways did not pass through Alsace; mountains and forests were everywhere.

It was disadvantageous for the movement or deployment of large armies. Other regions would not aim for Alsace, so there was little reason for military forces to pass through. Except for soldiers, none were familiar with war.

Furthermore, they did not know of Thenardier's cruelty.

The aristocrats of Alsace, Tigre and Urz, were on intimate terms with Massas, and the aristocrats governing the adjoining territories were all affable.

They did not seriously consider the situation with the Thenardier Army.

''--- If Tigre-sama returns...''

Teita went to his bed, desperately holding back her urge to cry.

Given the number of days since Batran left Celesta, he should have returned.

''--- Is it impossible? Will Tigre-sama not return?''

Tigre did not return that day either.

The Thenardier Army, led by Zaien, was moving on foot and would reach Alsace in two days.


◎

Zaien advanced before his three thousand strong army with a grand attitude atop the {{furigana|Wyvern|Vyfal}}.

Once, he tried flying in the sky with the Wyvern, but gave up due to the cold winds cutting into him. It was also faster than expected, so he had the Wyvern walk.

''--- Flying across the sky with a Wyvern is unexpectedly difficult. The sensation is too different from a horse, so I'll practice once I return from my duty.''

Behind the Wyvern was an {{furigana|Earth Dragon|Suro}}. The pressure exuded by its massive size and strength gave fear to the soldiers. They kept as much distance as possible while marching.

Though Zaien had passed through the territory of two or three nobles, he had not encountered any interference.

Everyone feared the house of Thenardier.

Zaien felt comfortable.

“As soon as we burn Alsace, we'll send the hostages ahead and stop by these regions. It might be good to have them pledge loyalty, and we can grab their wives and daughters...”

His father might be pleased as well, since his battle with Ganelon would follow soon after.

Zaien thought of such things cheerfully when a scout returned to report.


“The residents have taken shelter?”

“It seems the majority have fled to the forests and mountains.”

“The rest?”

“They have barricaded themselves within the temple. We cannot interfere.”

“Crafty...”

Zaien's teeth were seen.

“Very well. Let's leave the villages for now and head for Celesta first.”

“No, that's fine. We'll continue to Celesta as we are.”

Zaien shook his head hearing his subordinate's proposal.

“Certainly, we can't destroy the temple, but we can destroy everything else. We just have to burn it all. The people will give up and leave the temple for sure.”

Zaien smiled when another subordinate appeared to report.

“Someone has arrived, claiming to be a man from Celesta who wishes to act as your eyes, Zaien-sama.”

“What kind of person is he?”

“He has two names. The old man seems reasonably influential as well.”

Zaien, having been told bluntly, lost interest.


“Kill him. Throw his corpse in the town.”

The man with two names was the first victim from Alsace.

The wall enclosing Celesta was not too high or thick. Attacking it would not require siege weapons.

It would not take much time to destroy it.

The castle gate could be broken using an axe or a spear. Zaien remembered Drekavac's words regarding the {{furigana|Earth Dragon|Suro}}'s ability to break through walls just by charging.

“Surround the temple. We will raise our voices and tire them mentally and physically. Not only will we deprive them of their freedom, we will burn their home.”

Zaien spoke loudly, the soldiers' chests swelled with expectation.

“However, it is important not to kill or destroy too much. Treat the women with courtesy, and punish the rest.”

This was not a fight but a pillage.

He gave approval to the soldiers to release their rage and brutality.

They would break into houses, take the money and possessions, then set fire to the building.


Those who ran and screamed, trying to escape, would be assaulted. Those who resisted would be pierced with a spear. Their blood painted the earth.

The wreckage and rubble of buildings and stalls were scattered, the gardens and vineyards were mercilessly trampled. With a sword in the right hand and a bottle, stolen from somewhere, in the left, the soldiers staggered about town, intoxicated on alcohol and destruction.

Laughter reminiscent of a barbarian was mixed in with the sounds. Black smoke streaked the sky.

Though the dead numbered few, this was due to Zaien's strict orders. The elderly not considered worthwhile were mercilessly slaughtered.

“Hm, this village is so tiny, it was easy to demolish.”

Zaien was away from the army with the Dragons and horses, watching calmly. The sight of people begging and trying to escape filled Zaien's heart.

Zaien stepped onto the street and pulled his horse up to a building. It was a large estate in comparison to the surrounding houses. Given its size and location, it belonged to the Lord.

“So this is Vorn's house. It's such a shabby structure for an aristocrat's manor. I'll have a look inside before I set fire to it.”

Zaien dismounted his horse and entered the mansion with the intent to ridicule it.


<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Teita was in the mansion.

When the Thenardier Army appeared outside of town, Teita wished to face them as Tigre's representative. She was stopped by others, though, and remained in the mansion. Three thousand troops quietly flooded in like a sea of silver. After a time, those who went forth as representatives were returned as corpses.

Now, they were burning, looting, and destroying the town.

“... Tigre-sama!”

From the first floor of the house, Teita watched the devastation with a bitter expression.

She could not do anything, her body remained still from shock, sadness, and fear.

She felt powerless; tears spilled from Teita's eyes.

The door was loudly opened. Teita returned to her senses.

''--- The first floor? Did someone come in?''

Her body stiffened. She knew someone had entered.

''--- Tigre-sama, please give me courage.''


Teita moved into the hallway, tightly hugging the black bow. She descended the stairs to the first floor.

A young man stood in the hall, looking at the candlestick in the corner. He kicked it over while laughing, the sound resounding through the mansion.

“Who's there?”

Her voice trembled.

The young man – Zaien Thenardier – turned around slowly.

His two eyes looked over Teita's body, as if licking it. Teita shuddered from the ill feeling.

“What a good looking girl. If you bow down to me, I might even hold you.”

“... Please leave.”

Teita squeezed those words out of her mouth.

Zaien looked doubtful and laughed as he brought a hand to his ear.

“Did I hear you wrong? Is Vorn's maid really that stupid? Please, say it again.”

“... Get out.”

“What?”


“I told you to go away!”

With a red face, Teita shouted at Zaien.

“This house, this town, Tigre-sama's possessions, do not lay a finger on them! Get out!”

“... You would say that to the son of House Thenardier.”

Zaien pulled out the sword at his waist.

“Abusive language has a heavy crime. Looks like I'll have to teach you the hard way.”

Teita's eyes opened widely as she breathed in deeply. She retreated, one step, two steps.

Zaien held back his laughter in his throat.

The glittering sword drew an arc. Teita's skirt was greatly torn, her pure-white thighs, nearly showing their base, were bare to see.

“What is it? If you don't hurry and run, I'll cut your leg next.”

Teita turned her back on Zaien and ran up the stairs. Zaien followed after her with a cruel smile, as if hunting prey, moving up the steps slowly.

Teita returned to the second floor and ran straight to Tigre's room. She closed the door, and, with a trembling hand, bolted it, though she failed many times.

''--- What do I do? What do I do now...''


Even with the door bolted, she did not feel easy. He would arrive at the room soon, and there was nothing to block the door. Teita looked about the room with a fearful expression.

When Teita's eyes saw Tigre's desk, she ran up to it.

“If I remember, there was a knife Tigre-sama used...”

She wildly opened the drawer and found a knife.

Gripping the handle, Teita exhaled in relief, noticing again that one arm was embracing his bow.

She looked around the room and, after hesitating a moment, ran to the semi-circular balcony.

Though it was noisy beneath the balcony, she could not look below. The sound of something breaking could be heard behind her.

When she turned around, she noticed Zaien had used his sword to create a hole. After breaking through the bolt, he kicked the door down, standing with a distorted smile.

“We're done already?”

Teita grasped the knife in both her hands toward Zaien who continued to laugh scornfully. She attacked him in desperation. Zaien stepped into the room and brandished his sword.

He knocked the knife away in an unsatisfying manner. A red line ran across Teita's chest. She stepped backward until she was cornered at the balcony.


She leaned back while gripping the black bow. Her face was dyed red in anger and embarrassment. Tears floated to her eyes as she embraced the bow while hiding her chest. The wind shook her chestnut-brown hair.

“Tigre-sama...”

“What's this, a lowly maid doesn't understand her position and holds feelings for her master?”

Zaien calmly pointed his sword at Teita as he muttered an insult.

“Vorn will definitely be sold off to Muozinel. I'll do the same to you. Maybe you'll be lucky and meet him.”

“No, Tigre-sama... Tigre-sama will surely come!”

“How brave. It'll be nice if you call out his name when you're under me.”

Zaien gripped Teita's shoulders and threw her down with all his strength.

Teita moaned. She closed her tear-filled eyes and cried Tigre's name in her mind.

Zaien put his weight on Teita.

--- It sounded.

A short, slow, sound.

“Wh... at?”


Zaien could not believe it as he looked at his hand.

It was the hand he had just stretched out to Teita.

An arrow was running through it.

''--- Where...?''

Rather than feeling pain, it was a chill that ran down Zaien's spine.

It would be difficult to aim through the narrow gap of a balcony railing, especially since this was the second floor.

“Teita!”

Beneath the balcony, a voice called to her.

Teita opened her eyes and thrust Zaien, who was stunned, aside.

“Tigre-sama!”

Standing up, Teita cried tears of joy.

The boy with red hair and a bow was riding on horseback.

Teita, every day, every night, prayed for him to return safely.

“Jump, Teita!”

Placing his bow in the saddle, Tigre cried while extending his arms.

Teita, without any sign of hesitation, shook away Zaien's hands as he tried to capture her and jumped over the balcony.


At the same time, the horse Tigre rode stumbled with a broken foot and sprawled forward.

''--- I can't reach Teita... I won't make it.''

Tigre shouted.

Stepping on the saddle, he jumped off the horse.

Tigre stretched his hands as far as he could to reach the falling Teita.

They touched.

In the air, Tigre strongly embraced Teita's delicate body.

Though the two looked as if they had been thrown to the ground, they were not injured. Immediately before crashing into the earth, a mysterious wind wrapped around the two. Tigre and Teita landed softly.

Teita's skirt floated, swaying in the wind.

“--- You did something crazy for this girl, really.”

Argent hair fluttered as she walked to Tigre.

She lowered the longsword in her grasp. Ellen looked down with an amazed expression from atop her horse. She used the wind to help Tigre. Hearing Ellen speak, Tigre understood that.

“I don't expect anything in return... but if I didn't help you, wouldn't you have been injured? If you landed poorly, you could have died.”


“I was counting on you.”

While sitting up, Tigre thanked Ellen. His eyes turned to the balcony.

“So Zaien is in the house...”

However, Zaien no longer appeared. He must have run inside.

“Zaien?”

“Thenardier's son. He is the current heir.”

“Ho, so he's probably their Commander.”

Ellen looked back and thought. There were nearly thirty troops accompanying her.

“So the boss is in the house. I want ten of you in there.”

The soldiers got off their horses and entered the mansion with sword and spear at the ready. Tigre turned around and looked at Teita.

Though Teita was surprised, tears blotted her hazel eyes. She clung to Tigre strongly.

“Tigre-sama!”

She called Tigre's name many times, the sound of tears mixing in her voice.


“I believed... I knew Tigre-sama would return.”

“Sorry for worrying you. It's fine now.”

Tigre wanted to hold Teita closely until she settled down, but there was no time. Their bodies separated.

Tigre noticed the black bow Teita held.

Teita's clothes were torn, her fair skin and undergarments were visible. Tigre removed his mantle and gently wrapped her body.

“Why did you take the bow?”

“Ah, this is the only thing I could carry...”

Teita had finished crying. Given her situation, she was embarrassed when answering the question.

“Let me take care of myself. You should have evacuated.”

“I, I couldn't do that!”

Tigre frowned. Teita refused him with a strong tone.

“Tigre-sama, you left the house to me. Even if it was scary, I couldn't run away.”


Tigre sighed. Though he knew of Teita's stubbornness, it was beyond his imagination.

“What an energetic girl. Do you like her?”

Ellen, on horseback, looked down at Teita, apparently pleased.

Hearing the voice, Teita looked up at Ellen and then looked around.

Behind Ellen, Knights in iron armor lined up silently and increased in number.

Around them, many of Thenardier's men rolled on the ground.

“What, what is this? Tigre-sama, who on earth are these people...”

“Ah, this is Ellen... She is a Vanadis of Zhcted, Eleanora Viltaria. They are her subordinates.”

Tigre explained in a vacant tone. Teita was at a loss for words, her mouth was slightly agape.

“If I were to tell you more, it would take a while...”

Tigre stopped speaking. His left hand thrust before Teita's face as he grabbed an arrow shot from the shadows.


Tigre nocked his arrow and shot the bow in an off-hand manner. A muffled scream came from where the arrow disappeared. He had shot the hidden enemy soldier, causing a voice of admiration to sound from his allies.

“Uu...”

Pain ran through his hand holding a bow. Tigre looked at his palm. He must have been injured when he grabbed the arrow, as the wound ran linearly.

“Tigre-sama, your hand.”

Teita tore her skirt without hesitation and carefully wrapped Tigre's hand with it.

“Sorry, I'm only good at these things...”

“That's enough. Thank you.”

He patted Teita's head in gratitude.

“Are you injured?”

Tigre returned a smile as Ellen asked him anxiously.

“No problem. I can fight.”

The fight had just begun. He would not stop with a wound of this level.

“I would hope so. Look, reinforcements.”


Ellen glanced away and laughed calmly. From the other side of the main street, many Knights were rushing fiercely on their horses. They were Thenardier's troops.

After waiting for them to approach a certain distance, Ellen ordered her cavalry.

“{{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}}!”

The banner of Zhcted hung high and wide. The soldiers of House Thenardier screamed in terror. Most had participated in the Battle of Dinant.

The vivid colors of the flag fluttered in the wind. They had learned to fear it in battle.

Ellen smiled and pointed her sword at the remaining forces.

“Charge!”

A battle cry sounded from Zhcted army. The troops brandished their swords and spears and ran fiercely on their horses.

Before exchanging blades, the troops from Thenardier lost their will to fight. They screamed and turned to flee.

“Tigre, We're going.”

Tigre looked at his bow as he tried to respond.

There was a deep crack.

''--- Was it when I caught Teita?''


Because he was rushed and had only vague thoughts, he had only now noticed the damage to his bow.

''--- I can't use this anymore. It will take time and materials to mend it as well.''

The arrow he shot a moment ago would be its last.

“Tigre-sama.”

Teita ran up to him with short steps and presented the black bow to Tigre with both hands.

She had defended it, the black bow which was his family heirloom.

Tigre recalled his father's words.

''Only when you truly need this bow should you use it. Do not use it otherwise.''

Tigre hesitated for a moment.

''--- No.''

Surely this was such a time.

Tigre received the bow.

Though it felt as eerie as usual, he lightly plucked the string. He had neglected it for more than a month. The faintly trembling air and a certain elasticity transmitted through his finger.

''--- I can use it as is.''


As he grasped the bow he had not used to date, a harmonious feeling traveled through his hand.

Though he had touched the bow many times, it was his first time feeling this.

It was as if the bow was willing to let him use it.

''--- Father, as the present head of the Vorn family, I will use this bow to show you a fight that will not shame my name.''

“Lord Tigrevurmud!”

“Young Lord! You're safe!”

Rurick and Batran ran up on their horses. Tigre stood up and shook their hands.

“Rurick, I'm depending on you to take care of this girl.”

Leaving Teita to the bald archer, Tigre gripped his black bow and mounted a horse.

“Ah, um...”

While sitting on Rurick's horse, Teita fearfully called out to Ellen.

“Hm? What is it?”

Ellen looked at Teita in interest.

“What is your relationship with Tigre-sama?”

Ellen almost laughed, but replied with a whimsical tone.


“That guy. He's mine.”

It was not a lie.

Tigre asked Ellen to lend him her soldiers, but he was still not freed as a prisoner.

And in the few days it took to reach Alsace from LeitMeritz, the deadline, as stipulated by the ransom, passed.

''--- Tigre probably hasn't noticed. Either way, he can't do anything about it.''

Ellen looked toward the Thenardier Army with a brilliant smile.

Though Teita was surprised, she stared at Ellen and clasped her hands, squeezing them together to gather her courage.

“I, I won't lose...!”

“I'm looking forward to it. I'll have to talk to Tigre about who he'll be married to.”

Ellen laughed as she saw Teita off.

A soldier appeared with a report.

“I'm sorry, the enemy's leader escaped.”


“I see. Well, it can't be helped.”

Ellen murmured with regret.

When Tigre heard Teita remained in his mansion while the Thenardier Army attacked, he recklessly rushed in fright.

With only his horse, he had quickly made his way to the mansion.

Ellen panicked and had her men follow her. She caught up as Teita fell from the second floor.

In that time, Zaien was able to run away.

''--- I'm a bit jealous.''

“The enemy is currently reorganizing and are preparing to withdraw.”

“You worked hard.”

After giving words of appreciation to the soldier, Ellen brought her horse near Tigre.

Though Batran was speaking to Tigre, he nodded slightly as soon as he noticed Ellen.

“I will go.”

“Let's go, then.”

The two spoke at the same time and laughed as they looked at each other.

“Leave about one hundred men to search for those who are lurking about in town. We will attack with the rest.”


They were fighting a force three times their size. Tigre and Ellen, as well as the soldiers they lead, had a high morale.

“Don't let even a single soldier escape. We will repay them in full.”

He did not have the desire to drive them away or finish the battle. He would crush them.

“Batran.”

Tigre turned to the old soldier by his side. His smile was full of anger and the will to fight.

“Hold my quiver and follow me.”

“With both hands? I don't mind, but can't I even have a sword to block with?”

“Relax.”

Tigre smiled bullishly toward the old man who was up to his normal antics.

“So long as you are with Ellen and me, neither sword nor arrow will reach you. I will not let it happen.”

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Zaien escaped through the back door of the mansion and avoided the eyes of his solders. Upon his return, he received a surprising report.


“The Zhcted Army is attacking! The {{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}}!”

“Zhcted? Impossible! Why would they show up here!”

The soldiers' faces went pale. The power they had when attacking the town was no longer present.

While treating the hand hit by Tigre, Zaien stared at his soldiers.

''--- Such cowardice. Why did I take these people?''

This time, Zaien led three thousand soldiers, and more than 80% had participated in Dinant.

Zaien wished to remove the dissatisfaction and fear of defeat from them as quickly as possible. They would soon battle Ganelon.

It had completely backfired.

Their fear of the Zhcted Army revived in his soldiers.

“Black Dragon...”

Zaien's voice trembled, a cold sweat blotted his forehead. It was not just the soldiers who were fearful.

“But why is Vorn here... Wasn't Vorn a prisoner of Zhcted?”

Zaien was convinced.


“Did he sell himself to that country? He defected to Zhcted, and just when we attacked the town... That traitor, that coward.”

The Thenardier Army left the town of Celesta and joined with the scattered soldiers as they moved toward Molsheim Plains.

Molsheim Plains had flat terrain and would be the best location to demonstrate the might of his army.

Zaien summoned his units and had them reorganize.

“How many soldiers?”

“About twenty-seven hundred.”

Zaien was irritated. Three hundred soldiers were lost in the town.

If he had not allowed his troops to indulge in the chaos and had taken charge of his army, he would have been able to escape from the city without too large a sacrifice.

“And the enemy?”

“I don't know for sure... a few hundred, one thousand at the most.”

“I need to know how many! Increase the number of scouts! Find the exact number!”

Zaien ground his teeth as he drove the soldiers away.


“... Shit. Well, I have the Dragon here.”

Though he did not think he would have a chance to use it, there would be no shortage of fodder if the enemy attacked.

“We will beat and crush them. I will get rid of the disgrace from Dinant.”

Zaien divided his remaining troops in two.

One group was composed of spear bearers and infantry.

The other group consisted of one thousand troops and remained grounded with him.

The main force of one thousand troops stood behind the {{furigana|Wyvern|Vyfal}}.

The army of Brune was lined in three rows on the Molsheim Plains. It was a more than effective plan.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Though Tigre's mansion was ruined, some of the objects were safe, the map of the Alsace territory included.

While studying the map, Ellen, Tigre, and Lim, on horseback, spoke to each other.

“Though we have one thousand troops, we need to leave some to defend the town. We'll only have nine hundred to fight with. Based on our scouts, the enemy numbers three thousand. Even if they have decreased somewhat, we are still outnumbered three to one.”


Ellen looked at Tigre hearing Lim's explanation.

“Tigre, do you know where the enemy might escape to?”

“Probably the Molsheim Plains.”

Tigre pointed at the map.

“Zaien will place his troops so as to maximize a counterattack, then he'll follow after us. Until then, he'll just stay in position. The only place he can do that at is Molsheim Plains.”

Unlike the rest of Alsace, full of mountains and forests, the Molsheim Plains had gentle hills.

“The strength of Brune lies in their ability to settle down and rush forward with spear and shield.”

As she had said, Brune excelled in rushing power and the ability to penetrate defenses.

They held long spears and wore thick iron armor while riding horses. They attacked through the crevices between shield bearers.

The shields would be stuck together tightly and was large enough to cover them from head to waist. Though heavy, they could protect themselves while mounted.

Lining up and charging together, it was one of Brune's most frequently used tactics.

Most frightening was how difficult it was to run away from their attack. With their heavy armor and long spears, even the soldiers behind the front lines could be skewered.


“If they use shields, then we just have to shower them with arrows.”

Brune was full of fools who boasted of their strength, all while making light of the arrow.

“Brune Kingdom has many undulating meadows. Those means of fighting are a necessity.”

“Very well. We'll shoot them.”

Ellen declared clearly.

“Tigre, four hundred soldiers, and I will go. Lim, I leave the rest to you. Take any advantage you can. By the way, any suggestions?”

“I would like rope. It's best if it is a bundle of thin rope. As many as possible.”

Having heard her, Tigre cautiously asked her a question.

“What will you do with the horses?”

They had traveled from LeitMeritz in a hurry. Lim tilted her head in confusion.

“Is it a problem if we leave them in Celesta?”

“I just thought of something. Would you let me use them?”

It happened a half koku later.


Both armies faced off in Molsheim Plains.

Ellen and Tigre led four hundred cavalry, shrinking the distance little by little.

They reached the distance at which he could aim his arrow. Tigre swallowed his saliva in tension.

“Are you afraid?”

Ellen spoke quietly to Tigre so only he could hear.

“I am afraid.”

Though Tigre answered in such a manner, he was smiling.

It was true Tigre was afraid, but he was next to Ellen, which calmed him down. Rather than anxiety, he felt courage welling deep within his body.

“But – I don't feel like losing.”

The troops before him more than doubled his own.

“What a coincidence, same here.”

Ellen unsheathed her longsword and held it high. A small wind stroked Tigre and Ellen, as if encouraging the warriors.

“I wonder if I'm feeling this for the first time because you're next to me.”


As soon as they were done joking, her smile disappeared. She swung her blade.

“Charge!”

Amidst the noise of the battlefield, a mysterious wind carried the girl's voice across the battlefield.

The four hundred Zhcted troops ran across the land as they raised a battle cry. The sky above the Thenardier Army was covered in countless arrows as both armies opened fire.

“Arifal.”

A calm wind whirled around Ellen's sword. The attacks swirled around the troops, making all arrows fall to the ground.

Tigre pulled arrows from his quiver and nocked them between each of four fingers and released them, skewering three enemies through the face at almost the same time. They fell, motionless.

“You really are a man without convention.”

Ellen looked impressed as she spoke with admiration.

“To hear I lack convention from you is a bit unsatisfying.”

“Don't worry, it was a complement.”

The two armies clashed.

A spear was thrust from the right and left toward Ellen.


Her horse skillfully avoided them. Ellen raised her sword, and, with two quick flashes, blood flew from two necks.

Her silver-white hair waved in the wind. Every time the Silver Flash glittered, a fountain of fresh blood from the enemy was created.

''--- {{furigana|[Wind Princess of the Silver Flash]|Silvfrau}} and {{furigana|[Danseuse of the Sword]|Meltis}}, is it?''

Brilliantly poised on her horse, her sword moved through the wind as if dancing. Tigre thought the two nicknames were well suited.

“I can't lose here.”

Tigre drew his bow to the limit and struck the head of the Commanders and flag bearer. The archers were still out of distance.

Thinking normally, it was odd to be able to aim his arrows so accurately in such a situation.

The blade of an enemy approached from the edge of his view. A scream and blood flew out before him before he completed his aim.

Tigre neither evaded nor defended and concentrated solely on his bow. His trust in Ellen made it possible.

In response to his faith, Ellen let neither spear nor sword reach him. All soldiers were cut down, all arrows knocked away.


Thenardier's first formation, with their Commander and flag bearer shot down, were confused for a time and quickly collapsed.

Ellen broke through the first unit.

The enemy's second formation, the main force, appeared.

Their massive number and force gave them a sense of strength and terror.

“Charge!”

The roar of horseshoes and the clash of Knights shook the earth.

Tigre let loose an arrow at soldiers on horseback rushing toward him. Though the men fell off their horses, he did not allow himself to relax.

“Leave it to me. You take the flag and the Commanders and lower their morale.”

The soldiers of Zhcted rushed forward, overwhelming the enemy.

Tigre aimed at the enemy's flag bearer in the areas where the troops collided.

Though they collided with full force, Ellen did not waver a single step. She parried swords, cut through shields, and cleaved through the helmets of the enemy.

“... Is that the strength of her sword?”

Though Ellen was an excellent swordsman, it was absurd to think she could cut through a helmet with her slender arms. The Vanadis of silver-white hair responded.


“Before the Silver Flash, armor is nothing but paper.”

Tigre shot one arrow after another, knocking the horses over and forcing their riders to the ground. Though he saw the corpses on the ground, he did not flinch and continued without mercy. When a spear closed in, he switched to a sword.

The Zhcted Army was being pushed back. The numbers were vastly different, so they were gradually forced to retreat.

Also...

“An {{furigana|Earth Dragon|Suro}} is approaching!”

The soldier reporting could not hide his fear. Ellen frowned.

“Did Thenardier manage to tame a Dragon while I was unaware?”

“I doubt it. If they had it prepared, it would have shown up in Dinant.”

Impatience and tension floated to Tigre's face.

He saw the Earth Dragon. Its length was greater than the one Tigre killed before.

“Copper colored, is it?”

The Earth Dragon gave a roar. The men trembled and their armor rattling. The horses were paralyzed in fear, both friend and foe alike.


The Earth Dragon stamped the ground as it ran. Its tail mowed down the soldiers of Zhcted as it passed by, and it tore through soldiers with its arms. Nothing worked against it.

One person was eaten, another was cut in half as his body vomited blood. There were soldiers who stood up to it, but their attacks did not work.

Its brass scales were not injured. Swords were broken, spears were thrust aside. Axes and maces had their handles cracked.

With their weapons lost, they were stepped on cruelly and crushed underfoot.

Tigre shot an arrow at the Dragon's eye.

The arrow was accurately aimed at the eye, but was easily repelled. Tigre looked grim. Though the Earth Dragon's eyesight was not terribly good, a special film protected it.

''--- There were a number of things I could use back then...''

This time, it was a vast plain, where the Earth Dragon could exercise its power.

The soldiers were mowed down. The Earth Dragon raged about as it turned. The meadow was paved in blood, lumps of flesh and iron scraps distorted the landscape.

It was only a single Dragon, yet hundreds of men were helpless and could not halt its advances.


''--- What should I do...''

It was not possible to advance while avoiding the Dragon. The Dragon moved to the left and right, blocking all passage to the Thenardier Army. Once the distance to the Dragon shrunk, the army moved further back.

The soldiers of Zhcted were shaking. Ellen drew her longsword as if scolding her soldiers.

“Stand your ground! This will be our victory!”

Tigre stood next to her. At this distance, he could aim at the gap in the enemy's armor.

''--- Though I won't be shooting at the Dragon, my shots will be limited.''

Batran held more arrows from behind as Tigre continued to shoot. He did not know how many he shot, yet, though his fingers and arms were numb, Tigre continued to shoot.

Suddenly, they were cornered on the battlefield.

The field was large and held the four hundred troops. By this time, Lim's men had advanced around the Thenardier Army.

''--- I was waiting for this.''

Ellen made her horse advance. She thrust her arm vertically and rushed toward the {{furigana|Earth Dragon|Suro}}.


“Fighting a Dragon was unexpected. I'll show you a little trick with this Earth Dragon.”

Arifal, called by Ellen, tinged a pale color in response. Around the blade a wind roared, a small storm brewed about it.

The storm continued to undulate. It condensed into a raging tempest.

“{{furigana|Cleave the Wind|Ley Admos}}!”

She swung her arm downward, throwing the wind along the ground.

The ringing of the wind split the ear. It bored into the earth as it traveled.

The scales, impossible to pierce with sword or spear, the nails and fangs, the entirety of the Earth Dragon was sheared in half.

On the ground lay the corpse of the Dragon, a deep crevice engraved about it.

Those of Thenardier stood still.

They had seen something unnatural with their eyes. Wind flowed from Ellen's sword and brought her triumph.

“What was that? I've never seen that before!”

Tigre inadvertently shouted in excitement.

“Of course, since it was the first time I showed you.”

Watching the blue light of the wind disappear, Ellen let out a small breath.


“It is a mighty power that can't be used by ordinary humans. There are few who have ever seen. Aren't you lucky?”

“I hope nothing ever happens that requires I see it again.”

Although Ellen's eyes sharpened a moment, her gaze teased Tigre as she looked at him. They laughed together.

The Zhcted Army could now continue to march.

Shortly before the Earth Dragon's defeat, Zaien received a message that a second team, detached from the unit, approximately four hundred in size, approached from the west.

“From what happened on Dinant, I figured they would do something like this.”

Lim's troops knew of the approaching enemy and began to withdraw immediately. They sporadically stopped their resistance and remained on a slightly elevated hill a small distance away.

They were a force of four hundred led by Lim, and they were being chased.

It seemed there was an accident as the soldiers of the Thenardier Army moved up the hill swiftly. Once they reached the middle of the slope, they fell simultaneously, as if caught by something.


They noticed a muddy rope stretched across their legs. They fell hard, and many were tied together.

The men looked up, realizing they were trapped. The troops from Zhcted turned around and ran down the slope.

“Look at the enemy, they did not pay attention to the ground below them and fell.”

Lim murmured and pointed down the hill, guiding her soldiers.

This resulted in a quick reversal, in which the four hundred detached troops defeated the Thenardier Army with surprising swiftness.

''--- This is thanks to Lord Tigrevurmud.''

Gathering her troops, Lim muttered the words in the back of her mind as she looked in the direction Ellen fought.

Lim had the residents of Celesta prepare rope for the hill, but did not believe there would be enough time. In spite of that, enough had been gathered to devastate Zaien's troops.

''--- I doubt it would go well enough with just their hatred for Thenardier. It must have been due to the trust they hold in Lord Tigrevurmud.''

Pushing her golden hair aside, Lim looked to the sky.


The sun was sinking.

The color of the sky was changing; night would come soon.

Zaien was given two reports, one after another. His detached corps was routed, and the ground forces, including the {{furigana|Earth Dragon|Suro}}, were defeated.

“... That can't be.”

He muttered, his small body trembled as he stood by the {{furigana|Wyvern|Vyfal}}.

“What about the Dragon? Isn't it an Earth Dragon? Isn't it invulnerable to swords and spears?”

Nothing could be answered.

“Zaien-sama, use the Wyvern.”

One person advised him to give up.

“The Earth Dragon should have slaughtered them!”

Zaien shouted at his subordinates.

“It was a valuable Dragon I borrowed from father. Its claws were more precious than even one hundred of you!”

However, he could think of no other plan.

A new report was brought to him.


“Enemy forces have approached from the rear!”

Zaien was annoyed.

“How many are there?”

“It is difficult to tell since it is approaching nightfall, but it appears to be two thousand cavalry hidden in the shadows.”

“... Two thousand?”

It took him time to speak.

The impact Zaien received was immeasurable. The morale he had kept until now had finally disappeared.

Right now, he had only six hundred soldiers remaining. The Dragon was not within his calculations as a human.

''--- How can I fight with more than three times the enemy coming from behind?''

Zaien did not notice the actual number of enemies.

Though there were two thousand horses, there were only one hundred men.

This region, when dark, was shadowed by the mountains and forests. Tigre understood that.

It was not just Zaien but his soldiers who were visibly upset.

Originally, he had not come to fight in Alsace. He had simply come to pillage the land.


“Call back the second formation! Have them retreat!”

Hearing Zaien's instructions, the soldiers nearby were stunned.

They were surrounded. He was telling them to gather and fight to the end.

“Zaien-sama, please remain here. Even with two thousand troops, the Zhcted Army cannot take us out in an instant. If we can hold on until the last enemy is cut down, we will be victorious!”

“Shut up!”

Zaien hit the ground hard. The arrow wound in his hand destroyed what little calm remained in him.

“You will hold your ground? You, did you already forget your miserable defeat in Dinant?”

His fear changed to violence.

Zaien did not want to taste the defeat of Dinant again.

“Besides, we have two thousand troops approaching from the rear! How can we possibly hold our ground!”

If he knew the troops approaching from behind numbered only one hundred, he may have been able to remain calm. Could he fight back? There must have been a way.


However, it was impossible for him to know. Due to Ellen and Lim's skillful command, he did not realize it.

When Zaien's instructions were transmitted to the second formation, their morale had already greatly decreased.

At a distance where his blade could reach the enemy, he would fight desperately.

With the enemy he could not see approaching, he had to give unreasonable instructions.

However, they served House Thenardier. The troops could not act independently.

With their retreat, the battlefield changed.

Ellen did not overlook it.

“We're fighting back now!”

Ellen cried out to her troops. Until now, she had killed many an enemy, yet on her beautiful face, in her silver-white hair, there was not a single drop of blood. She raised her blade, which remained unmarred.

A cheer erupted from the exhausted soldiers.

Unlike the Thenardier Army, they came to fight.

Ellen, Tigre, and those who wielded a sword at the front, none would hold back.

As the enemy retreated, Ellen cried out mercilessly.


In addition, Lim's forces also joined them. The soldiers attacked from two directions.

Taking advantage of their mobility, they cut into the cavalry, little by little. Eventually, the enemy collapsed.

The flow of battle this evening was completely in favor of the Zhcted Army.

When the main force clashed with the Zhcted Army, Zaien, guarded by fifty cavalry two belsta (about two kilometers) away, stepped away from the {{furigana|Wyvern|Vyfal}}.

“That bastard, that bastard...”

His words could not be heard by the others. There was no excuse for his disastrous defeat. Though the main force, further away, still endured, they were clearly being pushed back. It would only be a matter of time before they were forced to retreat.

“This can't be. I can't possibly lose... Not to Vorn.”

He was interrupted there. He recognized the shadows of ten of the enemy troops approaching him.

“Vorn...”

The two standing at the head of the rest were Tigre and Ellen. Zaien knew, having fled before.

Though Tigre planned to go alone, Ellen left the command of the army to Lim and followed him with a few subordinates.


“You can't escape this late in the battle.”

Staring at Zaien, Tigre threw out those words in anger.

However, Zaien did not care about Tigre's feelings. Picking up a shield and spear, he advanced. Abhorrence floated in his eyes, a sneer covered his face.

“So you'd betray your country. I suppose the lowly blood of a hunter would invite the enemy. You're putting on quite a smug face. How dare you!”

“Before you insult me, you should look at yourself.”

“What?”

“Burning the homes of innocents, stealing their possessions. You are no better than a thief.”

Tigre spoke those words with a quiet anger. His voice was strong. Zaien took a deep breath.

“People?”

Zaien spoke with contempt. He would not forgive himself if he allowed Tigre to call him a thief. Tigre's insult was inexcusable.

“People, you say. I simply took what they threw away and cut things that passed by me. Why should I bother worrying?”


Ellen muttered as if he were a trivial man.

Tigre did not respond. He realized words would be useless.

“I don't know what you're thinking, but I will not forgive you for invading my territory and harming the people under my dominion.”

“Acting like you're important...”

No more words left Zaien's mouth. Ignoring Tigre, he pointed his spear and shouted.

“Fight me, Vorn! Or is that impossible, since you're always running away?”

“Have you lost your mind?”

Ellen spoke in amazement. Though she tried to shout an order to her subordinates, Tigre stretched out his arm, restraining her.

“It can't be, you plan to do it?”

Tigre nodded silently and strongly. Ellen pouted and let out a small noise momentarily, then she tapped Tigre's shoulder with a smile.

“Very well. This is your fight.”

“... Thank you.”

Thanking Ellen without looking back, Tigre clutched his bow and moved forward on his horse.


Seeing Tigre, Zaien looked at him suspiciously.

“Your weapon? You aren't taking a sword or spear from those Zhcted bastards?”

“This is my weapon.”

Tigre thrust out his jet-black bow in a dignified manner. Zaien stared at him in irritation.

“Are you joking? How will you fight with a bow? All you can do is get a surprise attack.”

“... Want to try me?”

Tigre pulled an arrow from his quiver and shot it after nocking it.

Though the arrow tore through the wind and sped toward Zaien's head, it was blocked by the shield.

Tigre did not care and aimed at Zaien's chest. It was, once again, blocked by the shield.

“No matter how many times you try, it's useless.”

Zaien jeered. Ellen simply watched on in silence.

Tigre took his third shot and aimed for Zaien's right arm. Once again, it stuck into the shield.

“That's enough!”

Zaien gazed at Tigre in anger and mockery.


“It seems you're useless in combat. Not only are you a traitor, you can only use a bow. To the end you couldn't act like a noble of Brune. I will take your precious neck and end everything here.”

He no longer wished to associate with Tigre and made his judgment. He then rushed forward with spear in hand.

Tigre did not move and nocked an arrow.

Even Ellen's eyes were glued to the scene. Though neither she nor her soldiers knew what would happen, she grasped her blade and started to cry out.

At that moment, the two shadows crossed.

Blood appeared on Zaien's spear as it skimmed Tigre's body. Tigre managed to escape by a narrow margin.

On the other hand, Tigre shot an arrow which pierced through the shield.

It happened immediately after that.

A groan was emitted.

It was Zaien's voice. Stopping the horse, he crouched forward. His handsome face was soiled by his black hair, distorted in agony. He was covered in a greasy sweat from the sharp pain.

The arrow Tigre shot traveled through the shield and deeply penetrated Zaien's left arm. His attack happened slightly before the spear hit Tigre, so Zaien's movements were dulled.


Just then, Zaien noticed.

Tigre had concentrated all arrows on the same portion of the shield. The fourth was able to pierce through the thick oak.

He shivered in terror.

Zaien had not fixed his shield's motion; rather, he moved in accordance to the arrows Tigre shot. The final shot occurred as they passed each other.

''--- Did he read how I would move my shield?''

None amongst the Thenardier Army could understand Tigre's skill.

Still, Tigre had pierced through a shield with only four arrows.

They had held the bow in derision until now.

Archers had been held in contempt, ridiculed, outcast, and treated as criminals.

Now, they were forced to fear what it could do.

Tigre nocked his fifth arrow. Cold sweat dripped from Zaien's face.

A cry was heard. Zaien moved away. Soldiers rode their horses in to defend Zaien.

Ellen silently acted seeing their movements. She ordered her men to charge as she brandished the Silver Flash.


The Zhcted Army and Thenardier Army faced one another. Tigre was caught in the turmoil, but was protected. Zaien, too, was helped by his men and disappeared from Tigre's view.

“Look at you.”

Ellen called out in an angry voice as she drew closer on her horse. Her white finger gently traced Tigre's bleeding wound.

“It's just a cut... Don't worry me so much.”

Ellen showed an expression of caring befitting neither a Commander or swordsman but a girl her age. Tigre could not look directly at her.

“Your hand looks terrible as well.”

Ellen looked at the injury on his left hand for the first time.

The wound had opened again. The cloth Teita wrapped around his hand was soaked in blood as he gripped his bow.

Finally realizing it, he felt the pain in his hand, though he could still shoot arrows.

''--- Where is Zaien?''

Tigre searched for the enemy General.

A strong gust of wind blew, and the horses flinched. Tigre protected his face with his arm and looked about carefully.


“... A {{furigana|Wyvern|Vyfal}}!?”

With large wings reminiscent of a bat, now fully expanded, the Wyvern flew high into the sky, carrying Zaien on its back.

Every time it flapped its wings, the wind generated forced Tigre and Ellen to stop. The Wyvern flew high into the air.

It circled in the air to stabilize itself. It then turned and moved away from the battlefield.

“My wind can't reach that...!”

Ellen frowned in regret.

Tigre nocked an arrow to his bow; Zaien's figure was hidden by the Wyvern.

His arrow would reach, but it would pierce through the Wyvern's scales. It was no different from the fight with the {{furigana|Earth Dragon|Suro}}.

… He did not have the power.

He could not allow such a thing to happen.

[Shoot the Dragon.]

Suddenly, a quiet voice sounded in Tigre's head.


''--- What was that?''

Tigre looked about in surprise, but no one had called for him.

Though it sounded like a woman's voice, Ellen was focused on the enemy before her.

[I will say it once again. Shoot the Dragon.]

He heard the voice again.

He understood it clearly this time.

Despite the screams, the sound of weapons clashing, armors shattering, and corpses falling, the voice resounded.

The voice reaching his ear was clearly different.

Tigre glanced at the black bow in his hand.

''--- Could it be this?''

He felt a sense of incongruity with the black bow, that is why he thought that.

Looking at the sky again, the Wyvern had moved even further.

''--- If I don't pay him back, I know I'll regret it...!''

Tigre, determined, drew his arrow back.

His town was scorched and his people injured. He would never permit the man who harmed Teita to run away.

In accordance to the words, he aimed his bow at the Wyvern and shot the arrow.


Was it truly an arrow? The moment the arrow was released, a fierce backlash hit Tigre's body. At the same time, the Silver Flash in Ellen's hand tinged a pale light.

The shot flew straight, propelled by a helical wind.

It sounded like the roar of a beast. It flew toward the {{furigana|Wyvern|Vyfal}} and went past.

Though the Wyvern lost its balance, it was not injured.

''--- What happened?''

Tigre looked at the Wyvern and a deformed cloud in blank surprise.

He had never heard of an arrow acting in such a manner.

“Tigre!”

Tigre returned with Ellen's voice. She was also surprised. Tigre felt as if it was the first time she had ever been surprised on the battlefield.

“What was that just now...? I've only seen something like that with a {{furigana|[Dragonic Tool]|Viralt}}.”

No answer could be found. He could not reply to Ellen's question.

“I don't know, either...”

A shadow moved over Tigre's head as he responded in bewilderment.


The Wyvern had somehow recovered. It was running from the battlefield again.

Tigre readied a new arrow. Though he did not understand, he knew he could kill the Wyvern.

''--- The next... will hit!''

Ellen drew her horse close to Tigre and raised her longsword.

“I'll take care of the wind. You just aim the arrow!”

Ellen knew nothing about Tigre's bow.

However, when Tigre shot his arrow, her sword lit up in response. It was as if it allowed him to shoot his arrow in a supernatural manner.

''--- I don't know what happened... But if it's Tigre, he can do it.''

Though it was no different from intuition, Ellen knew her [Dragonic Tool].

It was not a longsword she simply came upon.

Her [Silver Flash] was given the name of {{furigana|[Brilliant Beheader of the Fallen Spirit]|Koma no Zanki}}.

“--- Please.”

Ellen did not know Tigre very well.

But she believed in him.

Steadying his arm and aiming at the Wyvern, he drew his bow to its limit.


He released it.

The atmosphere swelled and space distorted, twisting about his arrow.

The shock wave blew the nearby soldiers away.

Smoke followed the path of the arrow, forming a storm which raged strong enough that those nearby could not open their eyes.

The arrow Tigre shot advanced, a brutal tornado in its wake. It hit the {{furigana|Wyvern|Vyfal}}'s abdomen.

''--- Pierce it.''

The Wyvern let out an earsplitting sound as it was injured. It moved weakly back and forth and crashed in a nearby marsh.

It hit the water with a dull sound.

The Dragon sunk completely. Zaien did not float to the surface.

All looked at where the Wyvern crashed, completely stunned. Even Tigre, who shot the arrow watched.

The soldiers of the Thenardier Army dropped their arms. It took a while for everyone to return to consciousness, even Ellen.

“... Tigrevurmud Vorn has killed Zaien Thenardier!”

Following Ellen's voice, a shout of victory sounded from the Zhcted Army.


[[Image:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_Volume_01_-_284.jpg|175px|thumb]]

The Thenardier soldiers trembled, and their eyes faltered.

The main forces of the Thenardier Army, which fought, a short distance away, looked at the Wyvern as it fell to the earth. They split up and tried to escape while their enemy celebrated their victory.

Their swords and spears were discarded, and they tried to flee, collapsing over one another.

The Thenardier Army invaded Alsace with three thousand troops. Those running away numbered only nine hundred.

Their Commander was lost, their weapons and armor were cast aside, and the injured men ran away on their own.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter5_Preview|Chapter 5 Preview]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Epilogue_Preview|Epilogue Preview]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 05 Chapter 5 - MTL

2013-04-27T17:38:29Z

Noobarta: /* Decisive Battle */

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== Decisive Battle ===
Four of those who had entered the temple of the Goddess Mosha remained. They were Ellen, Regin, Rurick, and a soldier from Zhcted.

Though Ellen had the impulse to destroy the upper part of the passage with her {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}} on multiple occasions, she persuaded herself to endure. Burying it even further was not going to help Tigre in any way.

There were two reasons that helped Ellen remain somewhat calm.

One was Regin's existence. She was far more troubled than Ellen.

She had not stopped crying as she ran, and she could not speak words to blame herself. She had fallen hard once, and, after that, the Princess of Brune was carried on the back of one of the soldiers. Seeing her in that way beside her, Ellen regained her composure, little by little.

The other reason was Rurick. While she ran through the passage, the bald Knight shouted at Ellen.

“Vanadis-sama. Lord Tigrevurmud will be safe! He is skilled with the bow, his skill is superior to death, and that is why he will survive! He won't die in a place like this!”

Rather than encouraging Ellen, he was persuading himself. Still, Rurick's words had saved Ellen. Rurick was a good archer, but not as excellent as Tigre. What he said held weight, or so she thought.

“We'll go to Artishem.”

After they returned to the temple, Ellen looked back at Regin whose breath was still not regulated, and she reported in a dignified voice.

“That cave-in was very localized. It did not seem to go any further than the passage we returned from. Though I don't know how, it only affected the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}}.”

“You mean to dig up the area around the cave-in... how will we do that?”

Rurick had an uneasy expression. Even the Zhcted soldiers were weakly objecting.

“However, Lord Tigrevurmud...”

Ellen glared at the two intensely, however, she shook her head immediately.

“... Though I don't think this is the case, it is still an emergency. We need to collect the corpse. There is the possibility they are also searching.”

These words startled Regin, finally stopping her tears. Tigre's death would lead to the collapse of the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}. Even if the possibilities were slim, Thenardier might return with dozens of soldiers.

“--- Yes. If there are corpses, we cannot let them have it. No matter what.”

''This is no time to cry. I am sorry. I cannot do this now. I must move my feet, move my hands.''

Regin found courage at last and nodded to Ellen with her blue eyes. Her eyes showed her belief in Tigre's safety, but she could not hide her anxiety.

“I understand. Then let's move.”

Rurick pulled himself together and responded to Ellen with a clear tone. The Vanadis with silver-white hair gave a command to Rurick and the Zhcted soldiers in a loud voice.

“Return to the main unit immediately and explain the details only to Earl Rodant and Limlisha. Have them dispatch two thousand men to Artishem.”

After that, she turned to the soldiers of Brune.

“All of you, we will head to Artishem immediately. We will explain the details as we ride.”

Her voice was strong and demanded presence, even to soldiers of another country. Without worrying about the dirt covering her, Ellen took actions. They had originally come riding two people per horse. They had been reduced to six people now; it was an ironic form of luck.

After leaving the temple, the divided into two groups. Ellen and the others ran to Artishem across the meadow.

The sky was blue, the sun had risen high. It was already well into the day. Though Ellen and Regin were exhausted, neither desired a break.

It did not take even a quarter koku to reach Artishem from the temple of Mosha. The ramparts surrounding the city had become visible immediately.

“What will you do when you go into Artishem?”

Regin pulled her horse next to Ellen's.

“We'll head to the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}}. I'll think of something when I get there.”

It was a violent answer, but Regin understood. The two gazed ahead as the walls of Artishem gradually approached.

--- The two opened their mouths wide at the same time.

A black light streaked perpendicular to the ramparts on the other side of the wall from the center of the city. A Black Dragon crossed the thoughts of the two girls the moment they saw the light.

The black light blew through the clouds, like a pillar connecting Heaven and Earth. The clouds above were vanished. It was as if a Black Dragon had flown to the heavens.

A moment later, the air shook, reminiscent of a distant thunderstorm.

The black light grew thin and disappeared soundlessly.

“What was that...?”

They were far too surprised and could only think of those words. In contrast to Regin who could not hide her unease and tension, Ellen's mouth smiled hopefully. The image of the black bow the boy with red hair held floated to her mind.

“I don't know! But we're going!”

Kicking the horse's belly, Ellen quickly ran to the eastern gate.

Looking up at the rampart, a part of the walls surrounding Artishem had burned and collapsed.

Despite the tragic sight spreading before their eyes as they passed through the gate, Ellen and the others did not stop moving.

Soot and debris clung to the sides of the streets and the buildings. Everything was buried in rubble. Columns that still remained were colored black. Whoever saw it would only feel their heart go cold.

There were people who walked up and down the streets who looked terribly dirty, but compared to those sitting or lying down in the rubble, they looked much better. There were those searching for something to get them through the day, and there are those who walked unintentionally down the road with blank faces.

[[Image:Vanadis V05 - 212.jpg|175px|thumb]]
The entire city was shrouded in pain and despair.

Regin could think of nothing to say as she looked at the roads covered in rubble. The two soldiers of Brune who followed afterward trembled.

The Vanadis lightly tapped the frozen Princess.

“There is nothing we can do today. Let's go.”

Regin nodded helplessly. She had said it to herself before. She had no room to worry about others. There were few travelers in the city. The four stood out, but Ellen did not bother to stop.

“... The heart of the city is ahead of us.”

Regin spoke as she turned the corner. Before them was where the light had expanded.

The ground just a few steps before them was lost.

To be precise, there was a giant bowl-shaped crater.

The hole was the size of a small house, and it was focused at the point where the main streets intersected. All the pavement slabs had been destroyed; all that remained was soil and stone.

Many curious onlookers looked. They stared down at the hole, unable to hide their emotions.

Someone lay in the center of the crater.

“... Tigre!”

Seeing the boy with red hair and a black bow in his left hand lying in the crater, Ellen, without hesitation, rushed to the center.

Both his clothes and leather armor were in tatters, and his red hair was completely disordered. At first, she was confused seeing the black bow in his left hand, but she saw Tigre had carried someone on his back. Seeing this, Ellen understood.

“You're safe, Tigre!”

She ran up and held him in her arms. The face full of soot moved faintly and a voice called out.

“... Ellen?”

Though he looked weak, Ellen smiled in relief. However, Tigre's body suddenly lost strength at that moment. Ellen reached out to support him, her face full of anxiety until she saw that Tigre had fainted.

“Honestly... Making me worry like that.”

Tears blotted the edge of Ellen's eyes, blurring her vision. However, confirming his safety, the Vanadis with silver-white hair forced them back.

After that, Ellen saw the elderly man's corpse on Tigre's shoulders. His clothes were stained with blood, and his face and body was more battered than Tigre's. He was dead. There was a large wound across his body which took his life away.

''--- So it's Batran.''

He was the elderly man who had served by Tigre's side. Ever since they entered the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}}, he had remained by Tigre's side.

''--- Even in that violent tremor, you sacrificed yourself to save Tigre.''

Ellen closed her eyes and took a deep breath as she prayed to the Pantheon of the Gods for the peace and safety of his soul. He had far surpassed the border of life. It all began when he visited Tigre when he was still a prisoner of war.

Batran had done what she herself could not.

Suddenly, a rope was thrown to her feet. She looked up and saw Regin and the Brune soldiers grasping it tightly. They had secured it as she ran down the crater.

Ellen lay Tigre on the ground and took over the task of carrying Batran. She stood up after supporting Tigre once again and grabbed the rope. Regin and the others slowly pulled them up.

Looking at the surroundings, the people were gradually beginning to gather. Many had run away seeing the light of the Black Dragon as it flew up to the sky. Because nothing else happened afterward, they came to see what occurred.

Those who had been at the crater at the beginning and saw Ellen and the others arrive looked at the Vanadis and the Princess suspiciously.

However, no one called out to them. Perhaps they judged it would be bad to interfere, or perhaps they lacked the energy to act due to the fire.

In fact, the people remaining in the capital were simply too tired. They had lost their livelihoods to the fire, and the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} and Thenardier Army were approaching the city. They had no means of escape.
At any rate, Ellen and the others could only appreciate the lack of interference.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

The sun fell to the west, causing a subtle change to the blue sky.

The Silver Meteor Army was camped in a field thirty belsta away from Artishem.

In the General's tent, Ellen, Regin, Lim, Mira, Massas, Rurick, and Gerard sat in a circle.

After Ellen and Regin explained what happened in the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}}, there were a variety of reactions from those present.

“First of all... You are safe, Lord Eleanora. Your safety is a blessing.”

Massas as he bowed deeply, nearly to the ground.

Rurick and the others who left the passage headed to the base of the Silver Meteor Army and immediately explained the circumstances to Massas. Massas quickly ordered the troops to prepare to withdraw and gathered one thousand men to head to Artishem at once.

“However, that was not our fate. The army would have collapsed immediately.”

Ellen sighed knowing his life was not in danger.

“Fate, is it...?”

Regin placed her hand to her mouth and was lost in thought hearing Ellen's casual language.

“The moment we entered the Sacred Caverns of the Palace, the area above us began to collapse... I wonder how likely that is.”

“Even if you ask, it happened. Even if Thenardier was there, it was not something he did. To begin with, that is something impossible to do artificially.”

Ellen said those words with some darkness in her voice. At that moment, Teita entered with a number of cups on a tray.

Her face was dark and she lost her voice. Massas knew the energy that was once in her smile and wanted to turn away in apology. She had endured her sorrows well.

The maid with chestnut-colored hair politely, but somewhat mechanically, placed porcelain cups before them one by one. Steam rose from the hot tea within.

“... Teita.”

After some slight hesitation, Ellen called out to her as a representative for everyone.

“Tigre... Um, how is he?”

“He is currently resting in another tent. He has a few bruises, and he seems weak, but he has no large injuries that could become a problem.”

Teita responded in a detached voice that was more indifferent than even Lim's usual tone.

“I understand. I know it is unnecessary to say, but please stay with Tigre.”

''Thank you very much.'' Teita bowed and left the tent after giving her gratitude in a small voice. They all looked down at the tea cups before turning to one another.

“Earl Rodant. You know Lord Tigrevurmud best, so I will ask you frankly. Will he recover by tonight?”

Gerard asked a question without any hint of reserve. Lim and Mira held there breath, and Rurick openly frowned, but none criticized him. It was an important question.

“--- I honestly don't know.”

Massas responded with a pensive expression, making the atmosphere even heavier.

“Tigre is the kind of person to bounce back quickly, but...”

In the battles until today, many soldiers from Alsace had been lost; however no one had a relation with Tigre as long or as deeply as Batran had. The small, brave man had served Tigre's father, Urz.

The sense of sorrow and loss was also clear in Teita's attitude.

“Tigre... only spoke about Batran?”

Regin nodded to Massas' question.

Tigre woke up just before they left Artishem. Even when Ellen asked about his injuries, he had remained silent. He only spoke when they mentioned burying Batran.

“Encase him in wax and place him in a coffin. In this season, he will last a month. Have Batran buried in Alsace.”

Immediately after saying those words in a strong tone, Tigre lost consciousness and remained asleep ever since.

“However, Lord Tigrevurmud clearly stated his intentions regarding Batran.”

“It may have come out of his desire to properly take care of Bartran. Since then, he has become like this.”

Regin's words were simply her clinging to hope. The Princess with hair of gold glanced at Ellen in hope, who simply clenched her fist atop her knee, enduring her helplessness.

“More than anything, all of you have returned safely. Regarding Duke Thenardier... have you seen any signs of him?”

To restore the atmosphere, Mira brought up the problem at hand. Massas responded quickly.

“At present, there are no noticeable movements. From what I heard from Her Highness and Lord Eleanora, the Duke himself was in the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}}. He will have returned to his army by now and is likely taking measures.”

“... Do you mean to say he will accuse Lord Tigrevurmud of acting toward his own goals, and he is ordering an attack?”

Hearing those words, Lim had a tense expression. Her thoughts were quickly stopped.

It was not strange to think he would turn his anger toward Thenardier who interfered and caused Batran's death. The problem was that he would fight recklessly. If they were defeated here, there was a risk that the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} would collapse.

“Don't worry, Lim.”

Ellen answered her adjutant with gold hair tied to the left side of her head.

“If that happens, I'll stop him, even if I have to knock him out.”

“--- At any rate.”

Massas looked about to conclude the meeting.

“No matter the reason, Thenardier's Army has begun to move, and we cannot neglect our own preparations. For now, we should leave Tigre – Lord Vorn alone for the night.”

The conference ended with that. Ellen, Lim, Mira and Gerard left the tent. Only Rurick and Massas remained.

“... Is something wrong?”

Massas spoke with a questioning gaze. Even though the sun had fallen, the bald Knight did not have much of a chance to speak until now. Massas knew he looked up to Tigre and nothing more. Rurick finished the tea in his cup and stood up before speaking.

“Earl Rodant, will you not rest for a while?”

“Though I am grateful for your consideration...”

To Massas, he was only a member of a foreign army. The old Earl looked at Rurick curiously. Rurick simply responded with a shrug.

“I have been fighting for Lord Tigrevurmud, and I have spoken many times to Batran. We have played chess and various card games with one another.”

Batran, though Teita was also one reason, had become estranged from Ellen. However, Rurick, though a simple soldier, seemed to get along well with him. Massas continued evaluating the man before him.

“I have heard that you are also quite intimate with Batran, a friendship which surpasses rank. Even if it is only for a koku, you should also rest.”

Massas would be unable to bear it for more than one koku due to his sense of responsibility. Massas stroked his gray beard in silence while thinking about Rurick's proposal. Rather than asking a question, he simply gave his gratitude.

Rurick bowed to Massas as he stepped out of the tent. He stopped his legs immediately.

“Eavesdropping is a poor hobby.”

“No, no, I simply did not think you were so considerate.”

Gerard walked out from the shade of the tent with an unusual sign of admiration. Rurick did not show any signs of anger, though.

“Well, whatever. Help me. It's only one koku, so let's try and avoid having the Brune soldiers see anything.”

“Why should I help?”

“It would create problems if I ordered those from Brune directly.”

Rurick responded in a tone as if it were natural. Gerard looked at the bald Knight before letting out a large sigh.

“And here I thought you would beg me for help. I've been had... As expected from a man of Zhcted. You're neither easy nor naïve.”

“I will give orders and you can relay them. I will say this now, but I am only cooperating with you to help Lord Massas.”

“I suppose it can't be helped. It will only be more troublesome if I have to clean up your mess later... We'll need a barrel of Zhcted alcohol for this.”

Gerard consented easily. He had planned to do nothing for Massas. It is only because his father, Augre, and Massas were close friends that he accepted.

While hurling insults at one another, the man from Zhcted and the man from Brune walked between the tents housing the soldiers.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

In the center of his own tent, Tigre sat silently. He had been treated and wore fresh clothing.

He grasped his black bow tightly in his left hand and remained as still as a stone statue.

Teita quietly sat beside him. The tent was completely dark with not even a single candle lit. It was silent and the air was heavily stagnant.

It was a sight which directly represented Tigre's mindset.

[--- You did it.]

Unexpectedly, a voice shook the air. Though it was a voice, it did not emit through the ears; it was a voice which only Tigre could hear.

[You finally used the power of the bow without using my help or the help of others.]

He shot through the rocks in an instant.

Though the voice reached Tigre, he did not show a single reaction. Tigre simply stared into the nothingness before him. After a half koku, the [Voice] gave up and left.

[It must be serious if you aren't talking to me. I'll return when your mood is better.]

Tigre still did not show any particular change, as if he had never heard the voice at all. Rage, regret, helplessness, loss, swirling emotions rampaged about his mind. It was as if heart itself was dyed jet black.

Batran was killed by Steid, and Steid was Thenardier's subordinate.

However, he was already dead.

Revenge and remorse, two fierce animals struggled like violent dogs in his mind.

It had repeated constantly in his mind.

''If Thenardier wasn't there. No, if I didn't take Batran to the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}}. No, if I had managed to get rid of Steid. No, if that tremor had not happened. No, no, no...''

''This is all meaningless, Batran is dead and he will not return, Whether I am angry or whether I have regret, I can't change that any longer.''

Tigre knew.

He knew it was not the time to stop, that he must move forward.

Though he understood, his mind ran idle. Except for his hand which grasped the bow, he had no energy. His lower body was heavy, as if it were trying bind him to the ground, keeping them from moving.

Batran could no longer feel happiness, anger, or sadness.

The sky was bathed in the ultramarine of twilight. Soldiers could be heard outside cooking, and smoke could be seen rising. Even so, Tigre showed no reaction.

As if mimicking him, Teita remained silent. She drew close to Tigre, thankful he was still there.

The soldiers finished their meals. Even when the stars and moon shined high in the sky, they did not move.

There was a change, and occasional questions were heard outside.

“I'll be bothering you.”

With a natural tone and gait, one girl with a lit candle in her hand entered the tent. She was dressed in blue and had silver-white hair and bright red pupils. A longsword was at her waist – it was Ellen.

Though Tigre looked up at her, he did not speak. Ellen placed the candlestick near the entrance and sat down.

“I will not hear anything vague. What do you want to do?”

“... Leave it for tomorrow.”

Tigre's response was tired. Teita glared at Ellen with a tearful face; she would cry soon. She grasped Tigre tightly and appealed strongly with her hazelnut eyes.

However, the Vanadis with silver-white hair did not flinch and continued quietly.

“You will decide now. If we wait until tomorrow, we will be pressed for time. That is why I will ask you now. What do you want to do?”

When Tigre remained silent, Ellen continued.

“You can't abandon the war now. Duke Thenardier has suffered a significant setback from fight today, and he may negotiate depending on the conditions. You can defend Alsace.”

“... But what of your purpose, then?”

“I will manage it on my own. That's natural.”

He answered in a husky voice, and Ellen responded quickly. She was bluntly telling him she would take care of her own business; Tigre had no words to respond.

In the dead silence, Ellen looked at Tigre seriously and continued speaking.

“I have absolute pride that I can fight, that is what I have long since decided.”

“Pride...?”

It was a normal word, but it had surprisingly latched onto Tigre's mind. Tigre muttered the word again. Ellen simply nodded.

“That's right. Before I became a Vanadis... I was a mercenary, I had pride as a soldier.”

Ellen reached toward the longsword at her waist without separating her gaze from Tigre.

“To a mercenary, we have nothing to depend on, nothing to stand for. We only fight for money. We have no home to return to, only the battlefields we roam. Honor is an empty dream if you want to make a fortune in one go. Those who didn't understand would die. There was nothing – that is why I learned to have pride. Pride in myself, pride as a soldier.”

She spoke again with pride. Tigre muttered to himself again. He had heard it recently somewhere, and not from Ellen.

''--- That's right.''

It was when he was with Mira during his battle with Muozinel. At that time, she spoke of her pride that she had inherited from the generations before her, she had pride in her inheritance of the Frozen Wave that made her a Vanadis.

How did he respond?

“Stubbornness...”

He found the feelings he had lost sight of.

It was an important emotion. Without thought, he was dead.

Whatever he looked like, he would have been dead at heart.

“--- Teita.”

Hearing her name called unexpectedly, the maid with chestnut-brown hair that had remained still as a statue until then looked up to see Tigre's apologetic eyes.

He did not notice she had drawn close to him; he was pitying only himself, trapped in his sorrow. He could not possibly let Batran see him like that.

“Thank you... and sorry for worrying you.”

It was the calm voice of Tigre she was familiar with. When she heard his voice and saw Tigre's gentle smile, she had lost all tension.

“Tigre-sama!”

Tears poured down Teita's eyes as she clung to Tigre. She buried her face in his chest and continued to cry.

Tigre quietly embraced Teita and stroked her head and pat her back.

“We will return to Alsace once this war ends... When we finish the burial, tell me more about Batran. Tell me about the Batran you knew.”

While crying, Teita nodded many times.

Late in the night, when the moon, which lacked a clear shape, was high in the sky, Teita finally became exhausted from crying and fell asleep. After placing the woman who was deep in sleep on the carpet, he quietly placed a blanket over her and turned to Ellen.

“Thank you.”

He bowed deeply with those short words.

“What's that for?”

“For helping me. I haven't thanked you yet.”

Ellen looked at him curiously as Tigre gave his answer.

“If that's the case, then I should apologize for being too naïve. And it was not just me, Regin and Rurick were also there.

“Of course, I wish to express my gratitude to Her Highness and Rurick as well, and I will say so later. But... when I was unable to move, you were the one to give me support. I'm happy about that... and there's something else.”

Tigre turned back to the sleeping Teita and spun his words like a soliloquy while stroking her soft hair.

“Father... My father and Batran were worried for me, that I did not turn my eyes away from Alsace.

Tigre recalled Batran's words as he was approaching death. He had not noticed at all. More than anything, he was satisfied with Alsace.

“In his last moments, Batran was at ease. He no longer had to worry, since I can now see more than just Alsace”

“Doing so is your own accomplishment. I did nothing.”

Though forcible, she had given him a chance. She had taken him to LeitMeritz as a captive and let him roam about; she had given him freedom.

“... Well, since you went to the trouble of saying it, I'll accept your gratitude.”

Ellen smiled shyly as she continued.

“Now then, we should go meet with everyone. It's a bit troublesome now.”

Tigre quietly stood up so as not to awake Teita. Ellen also returned her sword back to her waist and lined up next to the young man.

“I'll go with you. It's better than being scolded alone, right?”

There would be no difference, either way. After exchanging a bitter smile, the two left the tent.

The two looked on with wide eyes at the same time. Lim and Mira stood there. Regin, Rurick, and Gerard, further into the tent, did as well.

“... How long have you been there?”

Ellen asked with an amazed face. Tigre had the same feeling, though he did not voice it.

“This man from Brune couldn't concentrate on his work.”

“This guy from Zhcted was so nervous, it was bothersome.”

Rurick and Gerard pointed to each other with sulky faces.

“There were matters which required your confirmation, Eleanora-sama; however, you were busy, so I waited for you to finish.”

Lim answered indifferently. Regin shrunk down with an apologetic face.

“Ah, um, it was an important talk, so I thought I should wait..”

“I wished to hear Tigre's opinion, so I thought it best to come here.”

Mira stood with her Frozen Wave and laughed mischievously. Tigre looked at everyone and played with his dull red hair before thanking every one of them.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

The next day, Tigre and the others had gathered in the General's tent.

“There are two important reports.”

The meeting began with the old Earl's words. Massas was unable to see what happened the night before, but he was relieved to see Tigre's face at the meeting and let out a sigh of relief.

Tigre, in the meanwhile, was worried about Regin's poor complexion.

“Though several people here know, a messenger from the Zhcted Kingdom came. To be more accurate, it came from Lebus Territory.”

Hearing the name, Ellen frowned. It was the land governed by the Vanadis Elizavetta Fomina she had recently fought.

“We assume she wishes to make a connection of friendship with Tigre. She has sent five hundred barrels of pickled fish oil and three hundred barrels of alcohol. They are currently in the northern port of Crotoy. If you wish to receive it, we can have it brought here immediately.”

Tigre cocked his head in bewilderment.

“Friendship...? I'm not particularly famous.”

Tigre looked to Ellen, Mira, and Lim for help. Ellen frowned and looked resentful, while Mira simply shrugged at him.

“Indeed. Your activities should not have yet reached Lebas. She may have interest in you since Eleanora is cooperating with you. She is trying to have a connection with you in case you should win the battle.”

After saying that, an ill-natured smile floated to Mira's mouth.

“However, her relationship with Eleanora is very bad.”

Tigre looked at Ellen hearing the Snow Princess' words. Ellen looked away from Tigre and responded with a snappy tone.

“I returned from Zhcted just the other day. She was the reason I had to leave. Also, she has connections to both Dukes Thenardier and Ganelon.”

“Then it would be better to refuse.”

“If it was sent to me, I would naturally turn it down, but---”

Ellen shook away her enmity before continuing to speak.

“But this is addressed to you. Well, she sent it over for free. I doubt it's poisoned.”

Ellen smiled dangerously as she spoke her dangerous assumption. Lim, perhaps out of her loyalty to Ellen, remained in silence without a change in her complexion.

Tigre reluctantly turned to Massas.

“What do you think, Lord Massas?”

“It would be a problem if we create bitter feelings by rejecting this. Given the amount they sent, it's well preserved. If they make some demand should we accept this, we may not be able to handle it. To be on the safe side, you may wish to send a reply.”

Tigre nodded and ordered Gerard to inspect the goods and ensure the proper quantity was received. He also told him to carry a generous amount to Artishem.

He was a man better with such things than the battlefield, so he would do his best.

“Now for the next report.”

Massas paused there and took a deep breath. Tigre was lightly surprised. From the attitude of the old Earl, the following conversation would be troublesome.

“A message from the Royal Palace, from Bodwin.”

Massas spoke with a serious expression. Tigre had heard the name somewhere. While exploring his memory, Massas smiled bitterly.

“He is the Prime Minster of our country. Pierre Bodwin.”

Tigre let out a sound involuntarily.

“Prime Minster, why...?”

“He said His Majesty has awoken.”

The Prime Minister of Brune Kingdom walked into the tent after Gerard. He was an elderly man with normal height and build, and he wore a gray uniform. His face was round and his eyes were small, and a gray beard and mustache extended from his face, making his overall appearance look like a cat.

Since it was their first meeting, Tigre bowed his head, but Bodwin softly shook his own.

“Long ago, I met you when you came with your father to the palace in the summer. It has indeed been a long time, Lord Tigrevurmud.”

He had the sense that he had just been smacked in the head. Tigre ruffled his dull red hair in confusion.

“... I heard His Majesty awoke from Earl Rodant. Please tell us, is there a specific reason you came here in person?”

Tigre though there must be something other than business if this old man came out himself. Bodwin continued on.

“I wished to meet you. I wish to know your intent.”

Bodwin watched Tigre and spoke sonorously.

“You became a prisoner of Zhcted Kingdom in the battle at Dinant. Afterward, when Duke Thenardier's men invaded Alsace, you pushed them back with the soldiers of Zhcted Kingdom.”

Tigre nodded.

“Territoire led by Viscount Augre and Aude governed by Earl Rodant became your companions. Even with your title revoked and your territory taken away, your army did not dissolve; rather, you were able to repel the private army of Duke Ganelon and the Navarre Knights. Shall I continue?”

“He seems like a great criminal when you put it like that.”

Lim quietly rebuked Ellen as she made a joke from the side.

“Concerning my actions, that is correct.”

Tigre confirmed it with a serious expression. Bodwin shook his head and narrowed his eyes quickly in a manner reminiscent of a cat.

“After this, what do you plan to do?”

“At present, I will fight Duke Thenardier. I will defeat him.”

Tigre spoke in a natural tone. The Prime Minister's cat-like face became increasingly grim.

“Then will you attack Duke Ganelon's territory as well?”

“No. Once I have secured Alsace's safety, I will return to Zhcted as a prisoner of war.”

Hearing Tigre's response, Bodwin half-opened his mouth and looked with round eyes.

“Of course. I'll make sure to treat you well.”

“I will welcome you as a guest if you wish to come with me.”

Ellen and Mira began quarreling behind Bodwin.

“... You will leave Brune?”

The old Prime Minister looked at him with a troubled face and voice. Tigre nodded quickly to wipe away his suspicions.

“Regarding my future, there are many things I must still discuss. However, for the time being, that is what I will do.”

“... What will you do with Durandal which Lord Roland entrusted you with?”

“I will return it.”

Hearing such a prompt answer, Bodwin's expression and profuse sweating showed he could not possibly understand. After that, he looked back at Massas. Massas had an unusually nasty smile.

“It is as you have heard, Bodwin. Tigre has no ambition. He is not the type to take advantage of this war.”

Tigre was satisfied as things were. Bodwin was afraid Tigre would use this war to become a major force.

The cat-faced Prime Minister turned to Tigre with a perplexed face.

“Then, you really are only defending Alsace...?”

“Correct, however, I wish to remind you, that to defend the peace of Alsace... I will have to relinquish my rights to Zhcted.”

Massas looked away. Ellen smiled as she always did, Mira smiled at him with both amazement and admiration, Regin looked at him popeyed, and Lim grimaced as if wavering between whether she should scold him or praise him.

Bodwin played with his mustache with his fingers. Though his mind was wavering between his emotions and his duties, the cat-faced Prime Minister showed no signs of it. Since there was no reaction, Tigre changed the subject.

“Regin, Your Highness.”

Tigre saw a shadow somewhere in Regin's expression, perhaps because she was unsure whether it was the time to talk. Bodwin glanced at Regin then returned his gaze to Tigre. He spoke in a prudent tone.

“Do you believe she is Her Highness, Regin?”

“I have no choice but to believe. She has spoken of something known only to His Highness and me. I have never once spoken of it, and I cannot think her appearance a coincidence.”

Tigre looked him in the eyes as he spoke the last part. According to Regin, King Faron, her mother, Thenardier, and Ganelon knew of her true gender. Bodwin spoke with an indifferent reaction.

“I cannot think of anyone else who might know. It is unlikely anyone else found out, however---”

Bodwin frowned like a cat that had just smelled something disagreeable.

“Even if I let it be known that she was the Prince, it would be useless. Who would possibly be convinced she was a member of the Royal Family? Only we would know, and we would have nothing to prove her identity, either.”

“Would it be pointless to return to the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}} again?”

Ellen quickly gave an answer.

“About that, only the upper parts collapsed. We would need to remove all the rubble away.”

“If possible... you could come to Nice. I would like you to meet His Majesty.”

Bodwin gave his proposal as he looked at Regin.

“His Majesty... How is Father's condition?”

“It is not good.”

Bodwin continued with an earnest expression.

“Though it was well hidden from you... His Highness suffered from an illness even before the battle of Dinant. Since then, his health has progressively deteriorated.”

Regin's voice was lost. The King she knew was such an exuberant and healthy man overflowing with vitality compared to a normal 41 year old. Massas recalled what he heard across the door and scowled.

“His weakening body has reached even his mind... The doctors of the court have prescribed a variety of medicines, and the priests and shrine maidens have prayed for his health every day, but his condition has simply become terrible.”

“I understand. Let's go to the Royal Capital.”

Tigre was the one to answer. Everyone inside the tent glanced at him. Tigre continued with a sincere expression.

“If Her Highness can meet His Majesty, his condition may improve. I have no reason to refuse. However – we cannot avoid a battle with Duke Thenardier before that.”

If King Faron regained his sanity and formally accepted Regin as a princess, Duke Thenardier would be accused of being a traitor for attempting to kill the King's child. No matter what he must do, he would act to prevent Regin and the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} from reaching the Royal Capital.

Everyone present had no doubt the decisive battle would occur here.

Bodwin left the camp of the Silver Meteor Army before the day ended. The cat-faced man quickly cut the distance and returned to the King's Capital one koku early.

“I am a civil servant. I would be of no help in the realm of battle. Even if it is only one koku early, I wish to report of Her Highness Regin's presence to His Majesty.”

Tigre accepted his wishes and separated with the Prime Minister, allowing him fifty cavalrymen to defend him.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Felix Aaron Thenardier was nearly killed three times before the age of 10. By the time he turned 20, his attacks had increase four or five-fold. Since he inherited his title and territory at the age of 26, he was attacked even more frequently.

“Those who inherit the Thenardier name must be strong. They must be stronger than all others.”

They were the words of his father which the Duke had heard every day from an early age. Contrary to his words, he was a sickly and clumsy man. Though his ability as a ruler was superior, he could not perfectly execute it.

“The weak are eaten by the strong. They will take your place; that is the way of the world. You must also not be content with weak blood. They, too, can be eaten.”

Thenardier had three brothers born from the same mother. Including the children from different mothers, he had five more. He had no sisters by blood.

His father not only spoke his words but acted on them. The terror of Thenardier's father was that he allowed the children of his concubines to try and kill the children of his lawful wife.

Before he knew it, it had become similar to a story he had once heard from a traveling minstrel. Ten snakes were put in a jar, and they killed each other, one by one within the container. Thenardier could not help but remember the story.

Thenardier trained himself. He studied the sword, the speed, horse riding skills, and politics from a young age. Against his half-brothers, born of his father's mistresses, Thenardier mercilessly beheaded those who lost and pleaded for their life.

When Thenardier turned 20, only his younger brother remained. The number of children had decreased to five or less.

At that time, Thenardier had one idea in his head.

“The weak are taken over by the strong. A strong man trains himself to remain strong, and a strong person will eat the weak.”

He was cruel to the weak and incompetent, he was cruel to those who had no value to him. The only exception was his son Zaien. Perhaps it was his last bit of humanity, for better or for worse.

He promoted many people who showed a high capability, including his aide, Steid, who was of a superior standard. Save for him, the world was filled with the weak.

He was tyrannical in Nemetacum, the territory he governed.

This tyranny was the basis of his own existence. He examined the records over the previous fifty years and noticed how the land changed from ruler to ruler. For areas without especially talented individuals, he imposed a heavy tax.

“The weak are not useful and can do nothing but die. If they are gone. If someone capable survives, then the city will change quickly.”

His words were not a lie. There were regions with very low taxes as well. Even so, it was not simply luck or fortune that followed them. The majority of people were treated violently.

He continued to rule with fear.

There were several reasons.

First, no one stopped Thenardier.

Though only King Faron had the ability to stop him, the Duke did not listen to the King's words at all with the excuse of self-autonomy.

Thenardier could boast of the strength of Nemetacum that he governed, but more than that, he was on good terms with many powerful aristocrats.

Should these individuals all revolt when Thenardier ordered them to, All of Brune would be wrapped in the horrors of war. Because of this, though Faron was above Thenardier in rank, Thenardier spoke arrogantly before him.

Moreover, Thenardier showed no mercy to those who bore their fangs toward him.

For instance, three hundred bandits appeared in his territory, and he thoroughly crushed them with three thousand soldiers. Those who were caught stealing from the fields were crucified and left alongside the road. Thenardier himself would wield a spear and lead the troops on occasion. Because of his brutality, the security in his territory was the best in the country.

He also excelled in business and diplomacy. He had exchanges with some of the Vanadis of Zhcted, and the cities facing the sea to the south were well protected and had low taxes, bringing prosperity to his land.

There were also those weaker than Thenardier who rebelled against his tyranny, but they were quickly oppressed within a single night. Due to the examples set, very few happened in the future.

Nemetacum prospered due to fear.

Ten years passed, then fifteen. Thenardier had yet another thought.

There is nothing above the throne.

Just below the throne was the position of Prime Minister, but Thenardier looked further up.

The Duke despised the King. He was not a strong man. Though he may not have been weak, the King was at least below himself.

The weak exist to be eaten by the strong. He would take his position.

At that time, Duke Thenardier had two people he considered rivals. They were Duke Ganelon and Prime Minister Bodwin. He would accept the valor of the Black Knight Roland, but only several years later.

While studying Bodwin and Ganelon, he learned that the Prince was actually a Princess. To deal with this, he joined forces with Duke Ganelon; this happened one year before the battle of Dinant.

The {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} was camped in a field sixty belsta (about sixty kilometers) away from where Thenardier's Army had established its base.

Within the luxurious tent made of a double-weaved silk, Thenardier sat alone. He sat on a chair decorated with many jewels, lost in thought in the silence and darkness. Only his eyes shined white like a starved beast.

''--- There are a few reasons this will become a battle.''

Earlier, he received a message from Bodwin that the King had awoken and he was to head to the Royal Palace and disband his army.

Thenardier killed the messenger and buried him in secrecy. He decided the messenger never arrived.

''--- Regin is probably alive.''

If that was so, Thenardier's fate would be no different from his siblings. He would only meet ruin if he headed to the King's Palace. To overcome the situation, he needed to have either King Faron or Regin die before they met.

''--- Faron is weak, but he will not die today or tomorrow. I can be more certain if I slaughter Regin and Tigrevurmud Vorn.''

It was not without its uncertainties. Even though he still outnumbered the enemy, he did not have his Dragons anymore. Even his right arm, Steid, was gone.

If he returned to Nemetacum, he would be able to recruit more men and bring double what his enemy had.

However, he did not have that room now. He needed to stop Regin before she reached the capital.

There was a plan in which Thenardier could almost absolutely win against Tigre.

He could rush to the Royal City and cause a revolt to kill Tigre and the one who was imitating a member of the Royal Family. He could simply hold the castle gates and bring it to a siege.

He could use that to buy time while a messenger went to Nemetacum to build a new army. He could employ mercenaries from Sachstein to assassinate Tigre for extra measures.

However, while Thenardier was barricading himself in the King's Capital, Tigre and Regin could dig up the ruins of the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Royal Palace|Sangroel}} and find proof that she was royalty.

However, even if she could prove her royalty, Regin's influence was still below Thenardier's. Those who doubt the authenticity of her words would hardly be uncommon.

Meanwhile, everyone knew Thenardier's wife was the King's niece. Thenardier himself could continue the bloodline of the royal family.

Ganelon had already left the stage. If Thenardier won this war, all rights would go to him.

If Steid were alive to advise him, Thenardier may have accepted the plan.

However, after thinking that far, Thenardier abandoned the plan. Thenardier recognized there was only one person who could execute his plan perfectly.

In addition, his heart burned intensely to recover from the humiliation of his defeat in the previous battle. Someone strong without ambition would become weak, and, above all, he had lost both his son and his aide to this man. He was determined to kill Tigrevurmud Vorn with his own hands.

The next morning, the Thenardier Army and the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} took action at the same time. They headed to the south of the King's Capital.

When the day passed, the Silver Meteor Army prepared for rest. Massas presented the state of affairs while studying a map.

“We can't rush, but we need to close the distance, so we should not take too much time.”

The distance between the Thenardier Army and the Silver Meteor Army was fifty to sixty belsta. It was a difficult distance to plan an attack.

There was nothing but plains in their surroundings. Since the enemy was sending out their scouts, they could not carelessly approach. If they rushed their soldiers, the enemy could calmly intercept them.

“Aren't our distances to the capital about the same?”

Ellen asked as she looked at the map. Changing the viewpoint, the distance to either the Thenardier Army or the Silver Meteor Army was not so different. Before they arrived at the capital, they would certainly come into contact somewhere.

“That's right. Duke Thenardier will likely meet us here.”

Massas pointed to the map with his finger to Mereville Fields near the King's Capital of Nice approximately forty belsta of their current location.

The grounds were smooth, and there were neither hills nor forests. The rivers were distant, and the terrain was difficult to use. The battle would be in favor of those with superior numbers. Furthermore, the woods and hills to the south were conspicuous.

Three days later, the Thenardier Army arrived at Mereville Fields. One step later, the Silver Meteor Army set foot there.

Both armies set their camps up within a day and rested in preparation for the decisive battle to come.

Dawn arrived. A cold, fine rain poured down over the Mereville Fields under the cover of thick gray clouds. Though it was not enough to block visibility, the water only served to increase the anxiety of both armies.

However, the General and the Princess could not show such emotions. Both sides promptly completed their formations and faced each other at several hundred alsin apart. The Thenardier Army of sixteen thousand confronted the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} which had fewer than fifteen thousand.

Both armies had a main force and two wings. The Thenardier Army was strongest in the central unit like a spear, the Silver Meteor Army was spread out and stronger in the flank, giving it a concave shape.

“So they really are coming in with the Four Spears Formation.”

Beside the General, Massas stroked his gray beard.

It was a formation built by the Thenardier House. The soldiers were arranged in long, perpendicular lines and mounted an intense rush, attacking in waves.

In the first place, the attack would come from an unknown direction. When the unit was enclosed, it would quickly retreat and others would move in to crush their opponent.

“--- It is fine, Earl Rodant.”

The General turned around with a quiet smile. It was not Tigre, but Regin who led the Silver Meteor Army.

“I am sure Lord Tigrevurmud will be successful.”

Though her voice was in no way forcible, she still quietly dispelled Massas' anxiety. Though she did not find what she wanted in the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}}, she had managed to quietly mature. Massas smiled as he realized this.

“I suppose so. I should move these old bones as best I can, then.”

Tigre was now in the rear reserve forces. Mira was there as well.

“To the very end, I apologize for putting you in such danger.”

After confirming the condition of his black bow, Tigre looked back at Mira. Mira laughed as she held the Frozen Wave over her shoulder.

“There is no need to worry, since this is just a loan. I will make sure you return it slowly in the future.”

“... And what will the payment be?”

“I will leave that to you. If I like it, then I will accept it. The easiest method would simply be to serve me.”

“That's impossible, since Ellen will be angry.”

If she was truly angry, he would not live for that long. Mira simply shrugged her shoulders and responded with a smile.

“You just need to disguise yourself. You can wear a bearskin and call yourself Urz when you're in front of Eleanora.”

She hit a nerve. Tigre stirred his dull red hair to hide his feelings.

The horn marking the start of battle sounded. It blew across the earth wet with rain.

The {{furigana|Red Horse Flag|Bayard}} flew on both sides, and the banner of numerous aristocrats colored the hill. The most conspicuous amongst these colors was the {{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}} which did not belong to the country.

The Zhcted Army continued to serve as the right wing of the Silver Meteor Army. The left wing from the Thenardier Army which would confront them already seemed intimidated.

Because it was a battle between two armies of Brune, there was no prelude of arrows. Both armies quickly approached each other on horseback with spear and shield in hand.

The intense sound of their own armor increased their excitement and fear. Though they were driven by the impulse to run away, the existence of their companions surrounding them gave them the courage to endure.

The Thenardier Army raised their voices and spears. The atmosphere expanded quickly. Kicking off the damp grass, the infantry rushed forward, the moist earth began to tremor.

Some from the Silver Meteor Army established a defense with shields while others threw their spears. A shower of spears poured over the Thenardier soldiers, killing many. Many of those who managed to defend with their shields lost balance and fell off their horses, only to be crushed by their companions.

Though the assault from the Thenardier Army weakened, the spears did not stop their advance.

The Thenardier soldiers pierced through the enemy not bearing a shield, while others thrust through the gap between shields to crush the skulls of their opponent. Broken spears, cracked shields, and blood fell to the ground, and many screams rang through the air.

The rain was not enough to wash the blood away.

As blood spread in the battle between the main forces, the right wing of the Thenardier Army and the left wing of the Silver Meteor Army clashed.

The force composed primarily of Knights steadily closed in with sword and spear while the enemy devoted themselves to defense. They raised their shields, resisting spears and stones thrown from the rear.

On the other side, the Zhcted Army which made the right wing had not advanced too far against Thenardier's left wing, since they had made contact with the enemy later.

Ellen spearheaded the attack as usual, cleaving her way through the enemy with Arifal, her silver-white hair fluttering through the air. The enemy shivered seeing the Vanadis as she advanced in a wake of bloodshed followed by her subordinates brimming with morale.

“Our Lord, our Vanadis is the {{furigana|Wind Princess of the Silver Flash|Silvfrau}}, the {{furigana|Danseuse of the Sword|Meltis}}! You will never win!”

Even so, the Thenardier soldiers resisted their fears in desperation. From two sides, from three, with swords, shields, and spears, they tried to stop Ellen's advancement as she rushed through on her horse. Even then, Ellen cut through them.

''--- What is it with these guys?''

While her Silver Flash flew to the right and the left, Ellen gave thought. If they were buying time, there were two purposes. Either they were waiting for reinforcements, or they were waiting for the other troops to complete their maneuver.

''--- Are they waiting for the center to win? If it will take too long, I may want to retreat.''

If they retreated here, the main unit's flank would be open, which could easily be attacked, causing their collapse. While pondering on whether or not she should pull back, a soldier came with a report.

“Vanadis-sama, a new enemy has appeared!”

To the right of the Zhcted Army, a new group of infantry suddenly appeared. They charged intensely toward their flank. Though surprised, Ellen collected herself instantly.

''--- Damn Thenardier. He must have planned this beforehand.''

He had likely pulled them away from his main forces the previous night and had them leave the battlefield. He had his main force launch a focused attack against the enemy while a small unit split away to draw her attention and launched a counterattack with his detached unit while his left wing protected the flank.

Even the Zhcted Army could not withstand a violent attack from three directions. Ellen fought bravely as her troops slowly retreated. Even so, more and more troops from Zhcted began to fall.

The Thenardier soldiers, who had built momentum, flocked to Ellen and attacked her. She was a girl who stood out on the battlefield, and she was an enemy Commander. Whether she was captured or her head was taken, there was sure to be a large reward.

Of course, Ellen had no reason to fulfill their desires. She brandished her longsword in all directions, cleaving the enemy's head in two, helmet and all. She cut through spears and sword alike. For every flash of silver, a gust of wind which carried death followed, depriving her enemy of life without mercy.

However, even with their allies' corpses piling up, the Thenardier soldiers showed no fear and continued to charge.

Duke Thenardier promised an enormous reward to whoever took Tigre or Ellen's head. They would be given a title and territory, whether they were a noble or a commoner, and they would have enough money to live their life without working. They would be lavishly entertained and have all the women they could hope for if they managed to capture her alive.

Ellen and Tigre were the core of the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}. Though the reward was a major reason for their morale, they had revenge in mind more than anything. They would have revenge on these two for the deaths of Thenardier's son and aide.

''--- This is bad...''

Ellen's breathing was disrupted, and the rain had become stronger. Her argent hair had absorbed the water, causing it to stick to her face. The dust and sweat on her body was washed away, mixing with the river of blood on the ground.

However, what appeared in her head was the progress of the battle.

''--- If the enemy breaks through here, they will hit our main force with their momentum. Our center will collapse.''

She stared at the large flag of the Thenardier Army in the distance.

Suddenly, the flag fell over. It was done by a single arrow.

The man with the flag was killed; the Thenardier Army was wrapped in surprise and agitation. It was the banner held in the center of the Thenardier Army. On the battlefield, in the midst of the whirlpool of chaos, it was virtually an impossible task for a single arrow. It was not a simple skill to do something of that nature.

While the Thenardier Army had stopped its movements, a group of cavalrymen appeared from behind and charged forward fiercely. It was the detached unit of the Silver Meteor Army led by Tigrevurmud Vorn and Ludmira Lurie.

Mira wielded the Frozen Wave at the forefront and brought one enemy after another to the ground. Behind her, Tigre nocked an arrow to his black bow as she protected him. The wind screamed and Thenardier soldiers cried out as they died, one after another.

One corner of the siege the Thenardier Army built up was destroyed, allowing the Zhcted Army to retreat in a single moment.

“Ellen, Are you safe?”

Tigre rode to her on his horse. Though Mira was pouting in dissatisfaction next to him, she said nothing.

Though Ellen smiled, she was too fatigued to reply immediately. She raised the tip of her sword slightly, and the longsword blew a gentle wind in Tigre's face.

“... Well, that's how it is.”

After recovering her breath, Ellen finally spoke. It was a difficult answer, so Tigre nodded with a smile.

Because they were convinced of their superiority, the Thenardier soldiers were surprised with the appearance of a new enemy. They were clearly confused as they were pushed back.

Tigre's smile soon became serious as he gazed at Ellen.

“Though it might be a bit harsh to ask you to handle this... Can you still do it?”

“Naturally.”

The Vanadis with silver-white hair smiled fearlessly.

At that time, a change occurred in the center of the battlefield.

Massas and Lim, who were entrusted with command of the left wing, were unable to push back the Four Spears Formation and barely managed not to collapse. In actuality, the enemy's movements were clever; they had invited the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} by retreating many times when their formation was broken, only to attack with fresh troops. This had been repeated numerous times.

Massas and Lim dealt with the new forces every time the Thenardier Army retreated by quickly replacing soldiers with those from the rear, but it was simply a temporary measure.

While it was effective for an enemy against whom they could not deal a fatal blow, the main unit gradually weakened, as if it had a small injury in which the blood would not stop flowing. Because of this unpredictable attack, Tigre's reserve forces needed to intervene, which resulted in him giving aid to Ellen earlier than expected.

The rain had grown stronger in this battle which had lasted two koku.

Lim pushed her wet hair away from her face and spoke to Massas, her face as nondescript as usual.

“... It is difficult to read their movements. This is taking too long.”

“As expected... We still haven't understood it fully.”

Massas stroked his wet beard as he sighed. Fatigue was heavy in their voices.

“His command from the center... It's difficult to tell, but it seems like it is breaking apart... even the formation on the battlefield is.”

Massas laughed as he gave his opinion of Marquis Sonier's command.

The Four Spears Formation was actually a simple plan, if only looking at its structure. Once one of the four spears assaulting the enemy was broken, they would retreat. The enemy would be dragged away to crush them as they retreated, only to be assaulted by another spear. This pattern would repeat itself.

Another variation was to use an injured spear to prevent reinforcements by drawing the enemy away.

Though a plan devoted to defense, each spear would attack as well. They could also throw stones to provoke the enemy, provoking their attack, which would result in spreading the enemy even further.

Lim, naturally, was not an acquainted with Marquis Sonier. Despite the report, she had already formed a plan to deal with the Four Spears Formation.

“What would you do?”

“Of course. We will use the bow to crack the spear.”

Lim spoke as she saw the next spear formation headed towards them. Massas issued instructions accordingly. The main unit of the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} gradually changed their formation.

Even if the Thenardier saw the change, they did not stray from the Four Spears Formation. Marquis Sonier ordered an attack with the second spear.

A cry was raised and the muddy water splashed about as the Thenardier soldiers charged forward. The Silver Meteor Army retreated in an orderly fashion, like a tide pulling away from the coast.

However, the Thenardier soldiers did not notice this immediately. Due to Lim and Massas' clever commands, it took the enemy time to notice, and by the time they did, it was already too late.

A battle cry arose from the left and right sides as the Brune soldiers sunk their fangs into the enemy. Their spears gouged flesh between gaps in armor, shields were dropped to the ground, and many fell before they could even take action.

Having lost the momentum of their assault, the Thenardier soldiers were relentlessly bombarded with sword and spear from the left and right.

Marquis Sonier viewed the scene from a distance and ordered a new assault with another spear. With the enemy throwing his men into confusion, he would use his allies to come to their aid.

However, that movement was also read by Lim.

“When the second spear is attacked, the first or third spear will take action, and the fourth will not.”

Being told that much, Massas was also able to respond.

“Moving spear four in front of spear two will create a single spear. This makes charging and retreat more difficult.”

The soldiers' movements became dull with the muddy earth.

However, Sonier could not handle the Four Spear Formation as well as Steid or Thenardier. The way he used the spears, even as far as the timing of their rushes and retreats, had been read.

Of course, the movements would likely not have been caught by the Silver Meteor Army if not for Lim and Massas, and it would have been impossible to finish off the enemy before support arrived.

In accordance to Lim's expectations, Thenardier Army's first spear rushed forward. Massas took a small unit with him and completely isolated the Thenardier soldiers which had separated from their allies. He encircled them in order to annihilate the unit.

Though Marquis Sonier requested reserve forces from Duke Thenardier, he was refused. Thenardier did not dislike him, but he had already used the reserve forces to attack the Zhcted Army.

However, while he had done this, the Zhcted Army had not fallen. Rather, the enemy reserves came to their aid and turned the scuffle around.

“But... this is a risky fight.”

Massas muttered to himself as he continued to fight the first and second spear. There were no reserve soldiers, since they were left in the command of Tigre and Mira.

If Massas was slow in grasping the enemy's movements, the Thenardier Army could break through and attack the main unit of the Silver Meteor Army, causing it to collapse.

The central force of the Thenardier Army had been partially destroyed, and the left wing was weakened. Only the right wing continued to fight bravely. The battle against the Knights of the Silver Meteor Army developed into a constant shift between offense and defense.

Though the Knights never charged dramatically, they rarely retreated in the face of an enemy attack. Furthermore, they would occasionally strike a strong counteroffensive.

Due to the brave battle of the Calvados Knights, led by Auguste, and the Perucche Knights, led by Emir, the Thenardier Army were slowly pushed back.

The rain had become more intense; the banners fluttered in the strong winds.

“--- Your Excellency, please run away!”

In the base of the Thenardier Army, one of his aides finally spoke up with a pensive expression.

There were fewer than ten aides and approximately one hundred soldiers around the Duke.

The Thenardier Army was on the verge of collapse due to the Zhcted Army's actions. Though they could hold out, it would only be a matter of time.

He was deep in thought as he looked at his main force. Half his men were surrounded and would soon be crushed, and any soldiers that came to their aid were skillfully pushed back.

Though the right wing had little movement, it was clear they were not in a superior position. If he pulled even five hundred men from there to guard his base, they would immediately be suppressed.

He could not possibly recover from defeat.

“We can retreat to Nemetacum and gather more than ten thousand men---!”

The man gave his advice, prepared to be cut down. Though such words were for Steid to speak, he was no longer there. Duke Thenardier looked down at his aide who hung his head then looked at the black sky.

''--- If Steid were here...''

If he was alive, victory may have been within his grasp. He held that conviction; however, there was no sense to think such things anymore.

Thenardier already knew it was pointless to escape to Nemetacum at this point in time.

“There is no need to curry my favor. If you wish to surrender, then leave. If you wish to fight, then do so.”

Thenardier spoke with a solemn expression more stern than usual. Both the soldiers and his aides, even those not present, he determined their actions came from their desperation and not their loyalty.

The left wing of the Thenardier Army was finally broken. The soldiers had little energy to move or even lift a sword. The Zhcted Army chased after them; there was not a single soldier who did not bleed.

Even so, they continued to throw their weapons aside and summoned all their energy to run away. Zhcted soldiers broke away from the chase and rushed forward. Duke Thenardier saw many horses heading toward his base.

Wet with rain, the {{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}} waved in the turbulent wind. Beneath it rode the Vanadis with silver-white hair and the Vanadis with blue hair. Leading the charge was a young man with red hair and a black bow in hand.

He had returned from the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}}. Tigrevurmud Vorn and Felix Aaron Thenardier took their stance, facing each other with bow and sword.

Tigre's face and arms were covered in small wounds, and he was even shedding blood. Thenardier, naturally, was unscathed.

Though Thenardier did not know, it bore a strong resemblance to the spectacle which occurred at the Molsheim Fields where Tigre and Zaien fought one another. Even if he knew, and even if it were not raining, it would be unclear if Duke Thenardier would feel any deep emotions.

For a while, the two men glared at each other in silence. Lim and Ellen, as well as his aides, kept their silence. However, everyone felt it as the tense atmosphere was torn away.

The sound of the rain drowned out the sound of the distant battle. Every person present was wet from head to toe. The soil and grass screamed, as if unable to stand up to the wind and the rain.

“... For what reason did you attack Alsace?”

Tigre quietly asked. Thenardier stared at the young man in surprise. He wondered why he bothered to ask at this point in time.

“If it did not happen, this situation would not be what it is now.”

Most likely, Tigre would have been sold to Muozinel as a prisoner of LeitMeritz, and the Vanadis would not have intervened in the fight between Thenardier and Ganelon.

“Removing Alsace would have prevented Zhcted from invading. Burning the ground and taking the people was the most certain method.”

Thenardier gave thought to the scorched-earth tactic.

By creating a desolate wilderness before Zhcted invaded, he would reduce their morale. Thenardier held no mercy for those who were weak; rather, he was ruthless in his judgment.

“For such a reason...!”

“It was not an incorrect decision.”

Thenardier calmly answered Tigre, who could not suppress his anger. His gaze moved toward Ellen.

“Across Alsace, on the opposite side of the Vosyes Mountains, there is an opponent with the name of Eleanora Viltaria. Though it was due to the carelessness of the soldiers of Brune, she led five thousand troops and forced twenty-five thousand to retreat in a single night. I was wary that she might invade Brune as she saw the fight between Ganelon and I escalate. If she did that, I would be the first to suffer.”

In fact, the Kingdom of Muozinel had waited for that opportune moment. They waited for Thenardier and Ganelon to move their troops before invading.

Thenardier's Army would not last if it had to deal with the Muozinel Army. Kreshu, the General of the enemy, had skillfully camouflaged his men and waited for an appropriate time to invade. He intended to use Roland as his trump card in the case of an emergency, but he was lost immediately prior to their invasion.

Thenardier continued after returning his eyes to Tigre.

“If I let things go, it was possible Ganelon would have attacked Alsace. Like me, that man has ties to Zhcted. Like you have done, he may have brought the Zhcted Army into the country.”

Ellen and Mira were surprised, though they did not utter a single word.

Though they had asked, they were surprised he had answered in such detail, and they could not suppress a shiver hearing of his cruelty. His entire body was filled with power befitting the dignity of a man who had lived twice as long as they had.

Though Tigre was also silent, he was not surprised or frightened.

Thenardier closed his mouth, telling them he had said everything he needed to. Tigre stared at Thenardier and let out a deep, clouded sigh.

“I have heard your story, and I understand your reasons. Like I thought, I cannot forgive you.”

The thing which floated to Tigre's mind was the old man painted in the red of his own blood as it leaked out of his ghastly wound.

The sky had darkened, and the rain and wind became more intense. Tigre's eyes held a desire for revenge. In contrast to his cold body, his heart was hot and his mind was black.

--- The black bow pulsed in anticipation.

“For the death of my son, I, too, cannot permit your existence.”

Tigre nocked his arrow as his horse took one step forward. Thenardier drew his sword and rode his horse out of the base.

At that time, Ellen advanced next to Tigre. Expecting a man-to-man fight, everyone started calling out when they witnessed something unexpected.

Ellen, with a sullen face, struck Tigre's back. Tigre's body tilted forward from the unexpected blow.

Everyone gasped. Even Thenardier could not find the meaning of her action. Perhaps only Ellen understood.

“--- You've got terrible eyes.”

Tigre was surprised and looked at Ellen's face, not understanding her words.

“Don't get drunk, Tigre.”

Her bright red eyes and sincere voice penetrated deep into Tigre.

“Go get your revenge, but don't revel in it. That is not your only weapon.”

Though Tigre did not respond, Ellen's words reached him. The darkness in his eyes began to recede, and the light slowly returned. Though the darkness had not fully faded, it was no longer enough to envelop his heart.

The black light spreading throughout the bow in Tigre's hands disappeared without anyone noticing. In this rain, there was not a single person who saw the light.

Tigre removed his gaze from Ellen and looked at Thenardier.

“Thank you.”

''I am grateful to have met you.''

After muttering those words to himself, his will to fight returned to his dark eyes.

“--- I'm off.”

He spoke quickly. This time, Ellen did not stop him; however, she strongly gripped the hilt of her sword, praying for Tigre's victory.

''--- I will defeat Duke Thenardier.''

This man was a menace to the peace of Alsace, and he was the cause of this war. Right here, right now, he would fall.

Tigre removed the quiver hung on his saddle and dropped it, and all the arrows within, to the ground. Thenardier looked at him with a sharp expression.

“You will fight me with a single arrow?”

“I can see with my own eyes that there would not be enough time to nock a second arrow. Besides, it would only weaken my resolve.”

“In this rain and wind? Are you crazy...?”

“It is not my only disadvantage.”

The rain lowered his body temperature, and his clothes were stuck to his skin. His hair was heavy and uncomfortable and impaired his vision. Not only could the bow easily slip from his grasp, the arrow would not fly straight if it flew into the wind.

“--- Very well.”

The two naturally made their horses advance, separated by a distance of thirty alsin.

Bow and sword – it was a strange duel. Ellen stared with bated breath. Mira, the soldiers of Zhcted, and the Thenardier Army all watched the scene before them.

It was a strife born of personal hatred, a battle separate from war.

Thenardier readied his sword and grasped the damp reins. Tigre gazed at his enemy with his bow bent and at the ready as he waited for his opponent.

There would be no second chance; there was only one shot. Tigre was at a heavy disadvantage. Even with a distance of thirty alsin, Thenardier was on horseback. Even if he could attack first, Thenardier's blade only needed to reach Tigre's neck.

Still, the speed of an arrow at short distances was a frightening thing.

Unlike the sword whose orbit formed a line, the arrow was a single point. Even with Tigre's archery skill, one mistake in his fingers' movements would result in his death.

The two stood tense; more than a count of ten had passed without either moving. The rain showed no signs of becoming weak, and the wind continued to blow harshly.

The wind changed to Thenardier's advantage. It was a headwind for Tigre. The moment he felt this change, Thenardier kicked his horse's belly and let out a roar. The four hooves kicked up the mud as he quickly reduced the distance of thirty alsin.

He aimed in a single moment and began to release his arrow. Thenardier judged in an instant that it would not hit.

''--- Goddess of Storms...''

He chanted the name of the Goddess in his mind. The face of the girl with silver-white hair floated to his mind.

He had cut the distance to twenty alsin. At that time, the arrow separated from Tigre's hand.

The bowstring moved forward, propelling the arrow. The arrow moved neither early nor late. The speed and aim was perfect.

It hit him right between the eyes. Thenardier's large frame separated from the horse, flying through the air.

--- Everything happened in a moment.

The moment Tigre shot his arrow, Thenardier brandished his sword. It was a frightening reaction, as if he had caught the very sound of the trembling bowstring.

The arc of the sword was not simple. He had clenched his dark gray blade and accurately caught the movements of the arrow. Thenardier was sure of his victory.

However, at the moment before he smashed the arrow to pieces, the wind blew. It differed from the raging gale a moment before; it was a breeze he would not notice, even if it touched his skin.

The arrow's trajectory changed, passing right beside the blade.

The arrow pierced the Duke's head and buried itself halfway through. The Duke was thrown off his horse; his eyes were opened wide as he toppled to the ground on his back.

Tigre's fingers had not moved from the moment he released the arrow. He was still in shooting position. He could feel the vibration of the bowstring and the cold sweat dripping down his face.

After a long, long silence, Tigre dismounted his horse and walked to Thenardier. The Duke was still breathing. The rain immediately washed away the tide of blood from the fresh arrow wound. Thenardier's eyes gazed at Tigre, and his lips moved.

“Brune... is...”

His words ended there. His eyes were hollow and he never uttered another word again.

Felix Aaron Thenardier gasped his last breath in Mereville Fields.

“... That wind just now, was it you?”

After confirming the duel had finished, Ellen whispered at the longsword at her waist.

Tigre's arrow moved just before it hit Thenardier's sword. Ellen had not overlooked this.

Though it may have been a coincidence, she instinctively suspected her important partner. Arifal let out a light wind denying her words.

“... I see.”

The {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} does not lie to its master.

Tigre won by his own strength. The wind was simply his ally.

Tigre returned slowly and was greeted by Ellen with a brilliant smile. No words could be said to describe her excitement.

With the death of Duke Thenardier, the morale of the soldiers serving him shattered. Regin called for their surrender and had her soldiers move back. The soldiers of the Thenardier Army threw their arms away, one after another.

The fight at Mereville had finally ended.

Tigre's battle which began in LeitMeritz had finally come to a conclusion.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_4_Preview|Chapter 4 Preview]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Epilogue_Preview|Epilogue Preview]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 04 Epilogue - MTL

2013-03-17T06:23:21Z

Noobarta: /* Epilogue */

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== Epilogue ===
That night, several thousand people traveled across Ormea Plains to reach a local castle.

They consisted of members of the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}, the Olmutz Army, three different Knighthoods, men serving under various nobles, and refugees from Agnes.

The moon was high in the sky, and the residents were wrapped in blankets and off to the world of dreams, but the people on duty were still awake.

“I'll leave the distribution of food to you. Do this quickly, citizens of Brune.”

“Those of you from Zhcted, if you have time to talk, why not go on patrol? Those of you who can't move, use your head. Use it twice as much to make up for what your body can't do.”

Rurick and Gerard sarcastically assigned miscellaneous duties, staying up throughout the night. They seemed to be working unwillingly.

However, their leaders were even more busy. Even though they had not yet recovered from the fatigue of battle, Tigre went to visit all the nobles and Knights. Unable to refuse their requests, he ended up offering his help.

Massas, Augre, and Auguste managed the place to prevent overcrowding. Eventually, he was able to meet Teita and Batran. He had finally returned safely and gave brief words to greet them.

After all the meetings at the end of the day, Tigre sat down and sighed strongly. Two beautiful women looked down at the young man with red hair who was exhausted. They were Mira and Ellen.

“Tigre. Come to my place. I will make you some tea to help you get rid of your fatigue.”

While teasing him and speaking to him with care, Mira stretched out her hand with an expression that was more cute than beautiful. On the other side, Ellen was being more direct and simply pulled Tigre to a stand.

“Unfortunately, Tigre and I need to chat for a bit... Let's go.”

However, Mira did not stand there silently. She stood before Ellen, preventing her from leaving. The two Vanadis glared at each other dangerously.

“You were a woman who was not there when it was most important. What could you possibly say to him now?”

“I should say the same to you. You managed to use his kindness to sell your help at a high price.”

“Even you are not helping him for free.”

“I've never jacked up the price just by how the person talks, unlike a certain someone.”

Every time they spoke, their eyes became sharper and their mouths distorted more. Tigre did not feel the need to arbitrate. He was mentally tired, and it was simply too bothersome.

Mira began to speak to object to Ellen's provocative attitude.

Suddenly, a soldier of Olmutz stopped by with a report saying it was necessary for Mira to be present to manage the troops and the supplies.

“I understand. Once I finish my business, I will return.”

There was no hesitation in Mira's response. She was not one to give priority to her own conveniences over public matters. Though her expression did not change, Tigre and Ellen could not miss the disappointment coloring her eyes.

“... Um, thank you for inviting me, Mira. If you are fine with it, perhaps another time.”

Tigre spoke with the intent to comfort her, telling her she did not have to worry about it. Mira smiled in return and nodded.

It was an unexpected windfall for Ellen. Once she saw Mira walk away with a slightly complex expression, she pulled herself together and pulled Tigre out by the arm.

“Where are we going?”

“Somewhere where we won't be interrupted.”

The two left the camp and walked to a prairie where the wind blew. They walked a long distance at a leisurely pace until Ellen stopped.

“... Yeah, this should be good enough.”

Ellen quietly let go of Tigre's arm. The two sat on the ground with a wind dancing vibrantly about the surroundings. Perhaps Arifal had created it.

“Half a koku. You've been busy, so at least a quarter koku. It should be nice to spend your time in a place like this without doing anything.”

Tigre understood at last. She wanted to take him away from the camp so he could rest.

Ellen smiled gently and held out her right hand. Within her grasp was a liquor bottle.

“I picked it up in your tent and hid it for our walk.”

“... I didn't notice at all.”

Tigre was not particularly slow. He was simply tired, and he always relaxed his mind when he was near Ellen.

“I wonder if anyone will notice you're gone? Well, I suppose those that look for you will just think you're loitering about.”

Ellen took a quick drink from the bottle in her hand and let out a deep breath. Her eyes narrowed in dissatisfaction as she glared at Tigre, and she spoke with a gruff voice.

“Really, I wish you'd be a bit more aware. The moment I leave, some girl acts a little kindly to you, and you start drooling... You know, she's shorter than me and her breasts are smaller, too.”

Tigre was at a loss for words. Ellen pushed the alcohol to him.

Tigre gazed at the bottle, both tension and confusion in his face. He was embarrassed that he was finding it difficult to put anything into words.

However, Ellen gazed at him happily.

After a bit of hesitation, Tigre took the container and gulped it down. It was sweet and had a crisp acidity which pierced his nose and throat.

“... It's good.”

“Isn't it?”

Ellen smiled proudly as Tigre returned the bottle. Ellen brought it to her mouth then suddenly looked at the bottle intently. Her face was serious and dyed red.

Tigre noticed her in the periphery of his view, but he could not turn to look at her in the dark. From her movements, he could tell she drank more.

She passed the bottle to Tigre again. He took it and drank more. His body was heating up from the inside. It was probably because of the alcohol.

The bottle eventually became empty as they drank in turns.

“It was good. Thanks.”

After that, Tigre turned to Ellen with his entire body, sat upright, and called her name.

“--- I'm sorry.”

He bowed deeply, his head to the ground.

“Many died.”

He was speaking of the soldiers from the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}.

It was composed of a mixture of Brune and Zhcted soldiers. The Zhcted soldiers were Ellen's subordinates, and, depending on Tigre's decisions, many might have survived.

For the people who live in Brune, including Tigre, the invasion by the Muozinel Army was not a problem for others, but that was different for the soldiers from Zhcted.

The Olmutz Army followed Ludmira and fought for her, but the soldiers of LeitMeritz, including Rurick, fought for Tigre. What were their feelings, even if they were chosen by Ellen to stay behind?

“... Look up, Tigre.”

Tigre sat up hearing Ellen's voice. The girl with silver-white hair smiled gently at him.

“Lie down.”

Ellen lay on the ground as she said that. Though a bit embarrassed, Tigre lay next to her. Though he could feel the cold ground against his back, he could feel a heat in his body and head.

However, Tigre ignored that heat and looked about.

The sky was full of stars. Perhaps there were an innumerable amount of stars in his vision that would take a lifetime just to count. Though it was something he was used to seeing, it was curiously fresh.

He felt something soft touch his hand; it was Ellen's hand. Her slender, delicate hands did not seem like hands that brandished a sword about. Tigre softly grasped her hand.

“There is no need to regret the fights you have been in until today.”

Ellen muttered quietly, as if her voice was swallowed by the darkness.

“Yeah. I won't then.”

“That's good. For those who have fought bravely for you, please pray to whatever God you may believe in.”

After repeating Ellen's words in his mind several times, Tigre understood.

“Thank you.”

Inadvertently, he had put strength in the hand holding hers, grasping her fingers strongly.

When he turned toward Ellen, she tilted her head. There was valiance as a warrior, a brightness, and some expectation in her red eyes.

[[Image:Vanadis_V04_-_288.png|175px|thumb]]
“... To tell you the truth.”

Quietly, Ellen spoke in a tone as if she were telling a secret story.

“I thought of you many times on the way to Legnica.”

Her words broke off, but Tigre understood.

''How about you?'' Ellen was silently asking him.

He did not recall thinking about her, but he always had a yearning to see her again.

“... I kept thinking about how reliable you would be by my side.”

She twisted his fingers, but because he expected it, he did not feel pain.

“Why were you thinking about that during your fight? Well, I do understand, but... Couldn't you have chosen some better words? Weren't you worried about me?”

The silence from before had vanished. Ellen narrowed her eyes in dissatisfaction. Her tone was sulky rather than angry. Tigre apologized obediently, but he did not think “worry” was an appropriate term.

“I probably thought it would be fine if it were you. After taking care of your enemy, you would return.”

“What if I was captured or in trouble?”

Tigre could not immediately think of a response to answer the pouting girl next to him. Rather than thinking about it, there was probably only one answer he could give to her question.

“If I knew it, I would go to help you at once.”

It was not a false show of strength or honor, but purely sincere words. The person in question blinked involuntarily.

“... Yeah, that's right.”

After staring intently at Tigre, Ellen returned her gaze to the skies. She finally said she would do the same for Tigre.

The wind blew lightly between the two. It was not natural; her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} was being mischievous.

“That's right... You could push back an enemy numbering fifty thousand. I'm sure you could do that.”

Ellen muttered quietly, her face and tone were happy, but her voice did not reach Tigre through the wind. For a while, the two looked up at the night sky with their hands joined.

The girl with silver-white hair had a red face full of satisfaction.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_5_Preview|Chapter 5 Preview]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 03 Chapter 4 - MTL

2013-03-03T00:15:43Z

Noobarta: /* Sword of Invincibility */

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== Sword of Invincibility ===

That afternoon, the Silver Meteor Army and the Knights of Navarre confronted each other at five hundred alsin (approximately five hundred meters).

As if following the gray clouds from the day before, an unspeakable sensation of anxiety ran through the soldiers. Between the armies, slight rays of sunlight passed through small gaps in the cloud cover.

“It looks like they wish to fight.”

While watching the enemy line up in waves, Roland muttered to himself. Though there were different colors amongst the army due to the two nobles involved, the predominant color followed the {{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}}.

“So they're lining up there.”

Vice-Commander Olivier received a report. The Knights from Brune Kingdom fought using more than one formation. The one they took up now was called the [Spear] and it was one shaped in a triangle, much like a spear's tip.

“Think yourself a spear, you and your steed are creatures of iron. Run quickly, pierce deeply, and crush the enemy.”


Roland would take the lead. Normally the leader took the rear, but the man took the role himself so he could penetrate the enemy camp first. He had always done so.

“I wonder if we should fight now. Perhaps we should wait until the information gathering is complete?”

Before coming here, Roland sent a messenger to the surroundings. His goal was to receive information on the geography and the number of troops available. Based on the circumstances, he would request reinforcements.

He had sent Tigre's messenger away because he did not want to be misled by extraneous information. His sin was more than obvious, since he was with soldiers of Zhcted.

“The sun will work against us. We have one koku at most; we can't waste any time.”

Olivier shrugged his shoulders as he heard the Black Knight. Roland's decision was correct. It was the job of the Knights to follow his directions.

He pulled out the sacred sword Durandal from his waist and held it to the sky.

“Gods of the land, watch us from the skies of Brune. Perkunas, King of all Gods, Trigraf, God of War, Radegast, God of Honor, all Gods, bear witness to our righteous battle!”

Hearing his shout, the Knights began chanting. Roland lowered the tip of his sword toward the enemy and inhaled deeply.

“Follow my blade!”

Five thousand horse-bound Knights kicked off the ground in unison. The earth felt as though it would collapse from the thunderous roar.


The members of the Silver Meteor Army consisted of one thousand Brune soldiers following Tigre and Augre with the Zhcted Army numbering four thousand directly behind them. The remaining forces were positioned behind them.

The Brune soldiers, though few in number, stood at the front, both here and with their battle of Greast. Though few in number, the Zhcted Army were their allies in the end.

However, seeing the Knights rush toward them, shouting for battle, caused them visible unrest.

The Brune soldiers clashed with the Navarre cavalry.

The Navarre Knights' destructive power exceeded the wall of Brune soldiers. The sight which developed surprised Ellen, Tigre, and Lim.

The man who led the spearhead, Roland with his sword in hand, was not stopped by anyone.

He killed all who abandoned sword and spear to run away, he cut through shields, and he crushed all who stood in his way using overwhelming force.

The horse Roland rode let out a violent neigh, as if reflecting its rider's mind. Its mane was disheveled as it crushed the ground and stepped upon corpses. It simply charged forward.


As if they had heard their leader's thoughts, the Knights fought off the Brune soldiers and thrust through them, following Roland's power in waves of rage.

''--- He's strong. He's too fast, too.''

Ellen and Lim did not have a lack in plans; they had thought of a number of countermeasures, but they had no room to fully develop them all. Though, despite their young age, they had large amounts of experience in war, it was their first time seeing such power and speed.

“--- Lim. I leave command to you.”

Without waiting for her unsociable aide to speak, Ellen kicked the stomach of her horse and jumped out, making her way through the soldiers as she pulled out the longsword at her waist. She ran to Roland nonstop like a savage beast.

Seeing him close at hand, Ellen instinctively took a deep breath. Roland stood there, large enough to be a giant. He was the only one in black armor which doubled, tripled the size of his frame. His very presence overwhelmed all else.

An unprecedented chill ran down the back of the Vanadis of the Silver Flash.

They were within attacking distance.

It was as if a light exploded between them. Their clash made those in the surroundings flinch. Ellen's beautiful face was dyed in astonishment.


''--- My Veda...''

They had struck each other once, yet Ellen's right arm had become numb. She could only pray her arm would not be blown away.

Ellen's horse staggered; it was exhausted, falling back step by step, regardless of the instructions of its rider.

''--- Arifal did no damage...''

Their swords could easily cleave a soldier; this was unusual

“--- It's been a long time since someone has received my sword.”

The Black Knight finally stopped moving as he looked at Ellen without hiding his surprise.

“Neither in Sachstein nor in Asvarre. You are no hero or Knight of this country. How could a delicate girl like you...”

Roland brandished his sword before her. Ellen released her hands from the reins and clutched her longsword with both hands. Again, an intense clash occurred, but it was not just once. Many attacks in quick succession occurred, tearing through the air. Sparks scattered with every meeting of their weapons, the soldiers held their breath.

Ellen clenched her teeth. The man of black had both power and technique. Furthermore, he wielded his large sword as if he were sweeping spear, despite its massive weight.


Though he could cut through the earth, Ellen managed to somehow hold her ground. With every blow Roland gave, she struck a blow in turn.

One slice flew through the neck of Ellen's horse. Without slowing down, it approached her. Ellen immediately removed her feet and jumped away to the ground to ward off his attack. The headless horse fell to the earth.

Unexpectedly, the Silver Flash in her hand let off a dull blue light for a moment, and a faint wind blew over its owner.

“Arifal...?”

Arifal's intent was transmitted with the wind. It was telling her to [Be Wary of that Sword]. Though Ellen was confused, she recovered immediately.

Her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} never lied to her.

Ellen looked up at the Black Knight and carefully took her distance.

“That blade... What is it made of?”

“That's a strange thing to worry about in the middle of a fight... isn't it?”

Roland gazed sharply at Arifal.

“That is the first sword which has not broken with a succession of attacks from Durandal. What exactly is your blade made of?”


“I don't know. I inherited it from someone whose face I don't know.”

Ellen answered honestly. Though Roland's face was incredulous, he did not pursue any further.

“I also do not know what this blade is made of. I received this blade from His Majesty to defend the land of Brune. That is enough for me.”

''--- Not good, that blade is the same.''

Ellen spoke bitterly in her mind. Roland's Herculean strength which could cleave through the enemy's armor was demonstrated in full with his sword. An ordinary weapon would simply shatter.

“Vanadis-sama!”

To protect Ellen, ten of Zhcted's cavalry rushed Roland, with their spears.

“Idiots, Stop!”

Along with Ellen's shout, Roland's sword cleaved through them all at once. The soldiers of Zhcted were torn like blades of grass, their flesh, blood, and bones scattered about the ground. Not a single spear reached Roland.

''Is this man human?''

His overwhelming strength brought this doubt to her mind. It was like watching a nightmare.


[[Image:Vanadis V03 - 169.jpg|175px|thumb]]

''--- {{furigana|My Dragonic Skill|Veda}}...''

It was the last resort and the strongest attack of the Vanadis. The thought grazed the corner of her mind.

However, the other person was human, even if his weapon was abnormal.

“So you're the noble Vanadis, the Commander of Zhcted?”

When he asked those words, Ellen noticed he had not declared his name. Her red eyes looked strongly at Roland.

“Eleanora Viltaria. I am one of the seven Vanadis.”

“I am Roland, Knight of Navarre. Vanadis---”

Roland looked down with a will to fight in his black pupils.

“Though I do not know your reasons, I cannot allow you to set a single foot in His Majesty's land of Brune.”

Ellen looked in his eyes. Roland ignored her gaze and lifted his sword... But his movements stopped.

The soldiers of Zhcted had divided, a man with dull red hair and black bow in hand rode in on a horse as he nocked his arrow.

“Tigre...!”

Ellen involuntarily called out his name. Tigre stared harshly at Roland, completely unaffected by the raging battle beside him. He remained still like a statue.


“Bow...?”

Roland frowned as he stared at Tigre. He aimed his sword toward Tigre's neck as he ran by on his horse.

Tigre drew his bowstring to its limit, though he did not release it. The two men's distance narrowed. Immediately before entering the sword's range, Tigre bent his body, almost horizontally, as he hung off the horse.

Roland's swing shook the wind; the response was shallow.

At that time, Tigre shot his arrow, but with his unreasonable posture, it flew toward the sky, directly above Roland.

The two ran about on horseback. As Tigre approached Ellen, he reached his arm out. Ellen jumped lightly on the horse after grabbing his hand.

On the other hand, Roland, who had kept a fixed distance from Tigre, began to follow him more closely.

''--- I won't let you escape.''

If it was a horse with two people on it, he would easily catch up.

At that time, the sound of the wind being cut ran by the Black Knight's ears. Before he was aware of it, an arrow was driven deep into the head of Roland's horse.


“... What?”

The arrow drove through the horse's jaw. The horse's legs folded as it collapsed. Roland's face was dyed in astonishment.

The arrow Tigre shot was aimed toward the sky. It drew an arc and fell, depriving Roland of his mobility.

With him standing on the ground, the cavalry of Zhcted rushed Roland thinking he was vulnerable, their spears coming from many directions. The dark haired Knight should have been skewered, but he jumped up and, like an argent whirlwind, cleaved both men and horse together.

Roland stood like a large tree, taking root in his place as he twirled his sword. The surroundings were filled with blood and screams. His black armor was dyed red.

Many Knights of Navarre followed Tigre and Ellen on horseback, but they could not catch up.

Tigre had turned around and fired arrows in quick succession. With the sound of the arrows and the bowstring being pulled back, he had shot multiple arrows at a time, all of them successfully hitting their target.

He had pierced their face and belly. Knights, one after another, fell down as their horses collapsed. Some of them were directly hit by arrows, flipping about as they fell off their steed.


“You saved me, Tigre. You're amazing as usual.”

Ellen tried to smile at Tigre but stopped speaking as her eyes were dyed in red.

From his left shoulder to his right flank, Tigre had a large, straight wound. His black leather armor and clothes were dyed red, his skin wet with sweat, his face pallid, his breathing rough.

Although it seemed like Tigre had dodged Durandal when he and Roland crossed paths, he had not been able to avoid it completely. Firing his bow toward the Knights only served to open it further.

“Tigre!”

Tigre's body began to fall. Ellen stretched her hands out and gripped the reins from behind him as she supported him with her right hand which held her Silver Flash. Her arm was dyed red immediately.

The soldiers of Zhcted were pushed aside. The Knights of Navarre held up heavy shields to block the rain of arrows, accepted the challenge of all who took sword or spear to them, or rushed forward and pushed them aside.

They followed closely after Ellen and Tigre. Realizing they had pulled out javelins, Tigre nocked another arrow, yet he did not have the strength to draw his bowstring.

Ellen clenched her teeth. If she took her blade, Tigre would lose his support and would surely fall from the horse.


To make matters worse, the horse's legs broke and it fell forward. The two were thrown to the ground. Though Ellen endured the pain and pulled her body up immediately, Tigre, who had not released his bow, could not stand.

“Tigre...!”

Ellen ran to Tigre and lifted him in her arms. A dozen javelins were thrown at them all at once.

“--- {{furigana|Brilliant Waves, Gather Before Me|Falvarna}}.”

A voice called out between Ellen and the javelins.

Her golden hair symbolized her gentle nature; her beryl eyes expressed her dignity. She stood before them in a pale green dress, unsuitable to the battlefield. Not a fragment of her smile existed on her face.

Sophia Obertas stood there, as if to protect Ellen and the others.

A golden light fell from the tip of her Light Flower and turned lightly in her hand. Without melting into the air, it flowed through the space before Sophie, drawing a perfect circle.

The circle of light glittered, releasing a silver-white spiral. The spiral formed a broad barrier, surrounding a golden ring inside. The wall of transparent light completely encompassed Sophie.


The spears thrown by the Knights of Navarre hit the wall of light and fell to the ground. The Knights opened their eyes widely and let out a sound of astonishment.

A curtain of mysterious light appeared when the woman in a dress showed up. The event was beyond their understanding.

“Ellen. Hurry.”

She looked back at the silver-white haired Vanadis. Her beryl eyes prompted her to move to a horse standing nearby. Ellen managed to stand up while supporting Tigre, placing the bloody man on the horse before mounting it herself.

“Say your thanks later.”

“Yes. We'll meet again.”

After they exchanged a quick word, the Knights of Navarre promptly recovered and took up their swords. They charged; however, their horses stopped as if they had run into an invisible wall.

The Knights flinched. Though they may have been able to chase after Ellen if they avoided Sophie's wall of light, no one could make such a calm judgment.

A large number of Knights were held back by a single woman.

“... Oh?”


From behind, a low voice called out. It was a voice of salvation for the Knights.

Roland lowered his large sword and had finally caught up on a new horse.

“Woman, dressed like that, your clothes are hardly suitable for a place of war, isn't it? What's more... What is this wall of light?”

“I wonder. What will you do?”

A shiver ran through Sophie's body. In her hands, the Light Flower warned her with a small glow of golden light from the tip of her bishop staff. It warned her of danger, just like Ellen's Silver Flash.

The jet black Knight did not flinch seeing the wall of light.

“... It would take only a single swipe to sever this enchantment.”

With his sacred sword in hand, Roland continued tensing all the muscles in his body, its sound clearly audible.

“Though I don't know what manner of witchcraft or magic this is, it is nothing before Durandal.”

It was not a false show of power. The Black Knight spoke seriously. Sophie said “Oh my” out of habit, but there was no strength in her voice.

“Very well. I welcome you.”

The bishop staff glowed as Sophie smiled brilliantly.

Roland's horse kicked off the ground as he thrust straight toward the wall of light.

The moment Durandal hit the wall, the light became iridescent, the sound of shattering glass hit her eardrums. The circle of glittering gold stopped shining immediately. It was cut in two, and the particles of light dispersed through the air.


[[Image:Vanadis V03 - 177.jpg|175px|thumb]]

Though Sophie's eyes showed her surprise, her hands continued to manipulate her bishop staff.

Roland's swing tore through the domain of light Sophie had built. Sophie's bishop staff caught the heavy blow; she was forced to retreat by the frightening blade.

“--- {{furigana|Particles of Light, Come to My Side|Mirashem}}.”

Roland rode forward to cut her down, but he pulled his hand aside as he saw countless grains of light engulf Sophie's body.

The lights were the size of a nail and began blinking before Sophie's body. Without a sound, both Sophie and the light disappeared.

“This is...?”

The Knights were astonished once again. They turned to their leader.

''--- I can't see her, but... little by little, she's escaping.''

Roland did not understand what Sophie had done, but he noticed she had run away.

''--- It's troublesome, but it looks like she's another one of them.''


After making that judgment, Roland looked at the soldiers surrounding him.

“Don't worry. It's just another enemy.”

Hearing his words with no sign of a will to fight, the Knights regained their energy. No matter what, they believed they would find no greater Knight on the continent, let alone in Brune.

When word of Tigre, the General, being injured spread, the Silver Meteor Army collapsed and was routed. They threw aside their arms and turned away. The Knights of Navarre swung their swords and thrust their spears without mercy.

The confusion only accelerated with the passage of time. It took all Ellen and Lim could to to prevent the army from collapsing. Though they had managed to pull the soldiers away, the soldiers of Brune led by Viscount Augre were small in number.

Though Roland took lead in the battle and chased after the enemy with his sacred sword, he stopped when he heard a sudden noise.

A Knight appeared without breath to give him a report.

“A cavalry of three hundred has appeared behind our troops...”

The cavalry behind the Navarre Knights wielded sword and spear, catching the Knights, who felt they had won the battle, completely off guard.


''--- Was this their plan? No, it feels too late.''

Regardless, Roland was forced to end the chase and took measures to reorganize his troops. He looked up to the sky.

The gray clouds had broken, the darkness before the battle now gone. Roland felt like the darkness had followed the Silver Meteor Army, given the timing.

“We'll end here.”

''--- Summer... No, Autumn.''

Against the early sunset of an approaching winter, chasing the enemy any further would only serve to scatter his troops.

“No, this is unrelated to the season.”

Shaking his thick neck to the right and left, Roland reconsidered. If he were in a position where he did not need to worry about the King's Capital or the western borders, he may have continued pursuit.

Roland decided to place his trust in Dukes Thenardier and Ganelon who ordered him to battle.

The Knights of Navarre took orders only from the capital. They had received a royal command from the King's Capital. However, King Faron was ill and was unable to grant an audience to Roland.


The command was to kill Earl Vorn and the Zhcted Army. It was received from Dukes Ganelon and Thenardier. The written instructions were, without a doubt, written by the King, as it was marked with the royal seal. Roland had to simply follow his duties as a Knight.

“Lord Roland. His Majesty is pained by the Zhcted Army trampling about in the lands of Brune. Earl Vorn has invited them into our country.”

“We will send negotiators to Sachstein and Asvarre. We wish for you to wipe away Earl Vorn and the Zhcted Army as quickly as possible. We will buy you as much time as we can.”

''--- I have heard their orders directly, and His Majesty is ill in bed. Though I do not wish to suspect them...''

Still, soldiers can never move on their own. If he asked any more of Thenardier who had summoned him from the west, Roland would only feel he was being nosy.

''--- Earl Vorn gave priority to rescuing the Vanadis of the Zhcted Army. It is doubtless now, they have a close relationship. Still---''

Rather than the battle before him, Roland watched the movements of the allies who appeared to his rear from the King's Capital.


''--- His Majesty's enemies are my enemy. Even if one person remains, I will cut them down with my blade.''

Roland was an orphan. He was abandoned at the foot of the Ruberon Mountains near the royal capital Nice.

A shrine maiden working in the temple at the summit of the mountains found the pitiful baby as she made her way from the market at the foot of the castle walls.

She had lost her parents; her birthplace had collapsed. Rather than leaving the child, she decided to convince those of the temple to raise it.

Though he was raised surrounded by God, the boy grew up with an interest in the founder, King Charles, who revived Brune Kingdom.

The temple contained his coffin as well as many other relics.

Furthermore, Roland's body had a higher aptitude as a fighter than a priest. Though there was nothing noteworthy about his reading and writing, his body, compared to children of the same age, was strong, and he was good with anything that involved movement.

Though he was determined to become a Knight, there was one encounter he remembered.

On a certain day at a certain time, Faron, who was still Prince at the time, visited the temple for business. Roland did not know what the business was, he just remembered that Faron called out to the large boy.


The prince asked the boy his name. The boy said “Roland.” Faron smiled from ear to ear.

“Beside King Charles, there was a man named Roland. Though his origin as a warrior is unknown, he held the honor and supremacy to wield his sword in the defense of the King. He was a Knight amongst Knights.”

“A Knight amongst Knights...”

“Correct. Among the Knights today, there are many who believe in Roland. Many believe he came from this very temple.”

Roland was deeply moved. He had thought he was better suited to wielding a sword than praying to God. Furthermore, these were words from the Prince of a country. He felt so much joy that he wished to run about.

“I, I will become a Knight!”

In fact, Roland's name was not so rare in Brune, and Faron, who was learning to be King, could recite the name of all soldiers serving under King Charles from memory.


Though no one could call it a particularly miraculous coincidence, Roland did not know that. Even if he did, he was unlikely to worry.

The next day, Roland dedicated his life to becoming a Knight. He begged a Knight to teach him the sword, spear, and the art of horse riding.

It did not take him much time to surpass the other Knights.

He took the trial at the age of 13. He remembered the pleasure when he became a Knight. Though he was glad to become a Knight, Roland would hear Faron, who had just become King, speak at his conferment ceremony.

“To think that boy would grow up this much.”

Even if he had himself forgotten much of the meeting the next day, the King remembered him.

At this time, Roland had almost complete loyalty to Faron. Eight years later, he received the sacred sword of the Kingdom, Durandal. All Knights likened him to the warrior of legend, the [Knight of Knights].

That is why Roland fought. He fought for the King, fought for the Kingdom. He would not listen to the words of the enemy. It was not a problem until now. He was not supposed to have reached such an obstacle.

So long as he lived his life as a Knight, he would continue down this path.


Olivier appeared, having reorganized the ranks. Roland asked him a question.

“The one who shot my horse, the archer. His name was Tigre, was it?”

Olivier, who was in the immediate vicinity when Roland suppressed Ellen, had prepared a horse for Roland immediately. Sure enough, he had caught sight of Tigre.

“That man is Tigrevurmud Vorn. I saw him once long ago. He said he was good with a bow and was ridiculed as a person with no merit.”

Roland groaned. Olivier looked curiously at him from the side.

“Why do you worry? Though he shot at you, his arrow hit your horse by chance. It was simply bad luck for you...”

“Bad luck?”

Finally, Roland looked back at Olivier, the smile on his face exuding a strong will to fight.

“That's not right. It's different, Olivier. He did that on purpose.”

Olivier's face showed he did not understand. Roland explained while laughing merrily.


“If he shot me from the front, I would strike it down. That man made an accurate judgment.”

“If that is the case, then he was aiming at the horse rather than you.”

“I knew it as soon as he was coming at me. He was aiming at my horse. What's more, he had the confidence to kill it with a single arrow.”

If he killed the horse, it was possible to deprive Roland of his mobility. Above all, Tigre had aimed at him simply to help the silver-white haired Vanadis.

“It was a brilliant skill. It is the first time I have felt admiration for the bow.”

“... If what you say is true, then Earl Vorn is a monster.”

“I have also been called a monster by those of Sachstein and Asvarre.”
He cut down the enemy and their horses casually, as if it was nothing. He showed no sign of fatigue. He took command and simply moved on.

Towards his enemies, he was nothing but a monster.

“When I talk about you, I can only think I'm a mediocre Knight...”

Olivier sighed while the Black Knight laughed and told him not to worry.


About seven belsta from the battlefield (approximately seven kilometers), the Silver Meteor Army had barely reorganized their formation.

The soldiers lost numbered eight hundred, the number injured nearly double that. For an army six thousand strong, it was a crushing defeat.

Hearing the damage report, neither Ellen, Lim, nor Augre could speak.

The situation itself was distressing, but Tigre's injury only made it more serious. The young General was carried in on a stretcher and was tended to by Teita. He had yet to awaken.

The only good news was the appearance of reinforcements.

The three hundred cavalry had disrupted the Knights of Navarre who chased after them. They passed through the battlefield and joined the Silver Meteor Army.

A request for an audience came from the person leading them. Though Ellen was exhausted, she approved of the meeting at once.

Before long, an old Knight with a gray beard, his stocky body wrapped in armor, visited Ellen's tent and courteously bowed.

“I am Massas Rodant.”

“It has been a while, Lord Massas.”


Before Ellen could speak, Lim returned his bow and greeted him.

“You are Lord Massas? I have heard of you from Lim and Tigre.”

Ellen took the old Knight's hand with a smile and sincerely thanked him for his help. Massas began to frown.

“With all due respect, Lord Vanadis. Tigre... Earl Vorn, where might he be?”

Though he did not intend to look down on Ellen, Massas had come here for Tigre's sake. After a moment of hesitation, she reported that Tigre was injured.

“--- His condition?”

His short beard trembled as he spoke those words, an intense shock and sense of regret was clearly visible on his face. Incidentally, Massas had lived for more than five decades and had seen the death of many close acquaintances.

“It is a serious injury. He is still feverish, but it is not to the extent that he will die.”

Ellen's response did not conceal her overflowing sense of shame. Beside her, Lim's azure eyes were pensive as she maintained her silence like a statue.

Augre and Sophie appeared, blowing away the heavy atmosphere. Massas mood changed upon seeing their faces, glad by their reunion. Though fatigue was clearly in his face, his sense of defeat was considerably eased.


Though Augre and Sophie were worried about Tigre, they acted as calmly as usual, bringing a sense of calm to the surroundings.

“Massas. Though it may be abrupt, may we speak? How is it that you met the Vanadis of Zhcted in the King's Capital?”

“That's right. I would also like to hear this.”

Ellen agreed with Augre's words. Lim also nodded.

“What, I thought Miss Sophie would have told you.”

“I was unsure how to explain it, nor was I sure if I should say so.”

Sophie bowed gratefully to the old Knight.

“No, you were acting as a messenger. I don't mind.”

After the comment from Sophie, the three looked at Massas who stroked his beard, lost in thought.

“That's right... Where should I begin.”

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>


It happened approximately twenty days before the defeat of the Silver Meteor Army.

It is said that, in the Kingdom of Brune, King Charles received the sacred blade Durandal at Ruberon.

King Charles traveled about many battlefields, wielding Durandal all the meanwhile. His victories revived many towns about Brune Kingdom.

Charles dedicated his gratitude to the Gods and established a shrine in the mountains of Ruberon, and he built his Royal Palace halfway up so he could meet with the spirits. The town at the foot of the mountain prospered; before long, the castle was moved down to the city.

And so, the Royal Capital of Nice was established. It acted as an important way point in Brune which connected the east and west sides of the continent.

All people passing from Zhcted or Muozinel to Sachstein or Asvarre, save for those with extenuating circumstances, would pass through the city.

With a river flowing from the top of the mountain through the city and the highway in the vicinity, many goods from various countries flooded through the city, bringing a heat and energy to the capital.


In the luxurious Royal Palace at the foot of the mountain, there was a garden where many flowers bloomed in the small hills, decorated by cleverly carved fountains.

It was a piece of artwork with a crystalline beauty, a garden nonexistent in either Zhcted or Muozinel. It was a symbol of Brune's prosperity.

Massas Rodant passed through the garden quickly.

There was a rampart surrounding the area, so ordinary citizens could not make it so far into the Royal Palace.

“Please inform His Majesty the King. Massas Rodant, in charge of the territory to the north, requests an audience.”

With a sonorous voice, he presented a medal indicating his title to the soldiers who defended the castle gate. After confirming his identity, the soldiers opened the castle gate.

His stocky body shook as he headed up the flight of steps. The second rampart entered his view. He showed his medal once again and entrusted his weapons to the guard as the gate was opened.

Having been exposed to the cold air of winter in the mountains, Massas was soaked in sweat. It was not from the fatigue of running up the stairs at a brisk pace but his tension.

The Palace was filled with white marble and decorated with gold. Many of the imperial guards wore a white mantle and walked about to defend the area.

Unlike an average soldier, they did not even flinch seeing an aristocrat; rather, they looked at Massas with a severe glance and spoke sternly.



''--- It's no different here.''

“My name is Massas Rodant; I am in charge of the lands of Aude granted to me by His Majesty. I have come to see Prime Minister Bodwin.”

He waited for some time. Though he remained quiet, he felt a heavy weight in the pit of his stomach.

Though he was an acquaintance of the Prime Minister, he had not scheduled a meeting. He was somewhat intimate with him since childhood, and it could serve as a way to have his audience more easily, but, should any sign of deception be found, he would be captured immediately and sent to prison without being given an opportunity to explain.

After the confirmation was complete, the Imperial Guard bowed to Massas.

“--- I apologize for having kept you waiting, Earl Rodant. Please pass.”

Massas stroked his gray beard as he passed through the doors to the royal palace.

After the aristocrat and Imperial Guards walked along the polished marble floor, the King's chambers finally came into view.

''--- I doubt I will have an audience, nor did I receive a response. I will simply have to speak directly and have him listen to my words.''


Massas had arrived at the Royal Capital more than ten days prior. Rather than recovering from the fatigue of travel, Massas moved aggressively and requested a meeting with the King the day he arrived.

However, Massas was forced to give up immediately. The Royal Palace affairs had been made private by Dukes Thenardier and Ganelon. He would not be able to meet the King any time soon.

“How is His Majesty?”

“After the battle in Dinant, he has been struck with sadness over Prince Regnas' death. It seems he has yet to recover.”

He walked about and visited his friends. Every person answered his question in that manner, though a few spoke even further.

“If you wish for a petition, it must be brought before Dukes Ganelon and Thenardier.”

He could not possibly do that. Both were enemies.

Massas was outraged. After thinking about it anxiously, he decided he would try to directly meet and speak to the King.

Before the King's private chambers, the Imperial Guards naturally stood. The room next to it was a private room where the Imperial Guards relaxed. Should anyone call, they could respond immediately.

While stroking his gray beard, Massas looked around at the guards and the passage.

''--- It is impossible to go any further than this unless I am a powerful noble. No, his maid can also enter his chambers.''


It was impossible to meet the King. Massas gently touched something enshrouded in his clothes. It was a letter to the King with information regarding the conduct of Duke Thenardier toward Tigre's lands written, including why he invited the Zhcted Army into his lands.

''--- Like I thought, I can do nothing but ask his maid or attendant.''

The maid and attendant worked in the vicinity. Since they received a large salary, they could not be bribed with money, nor could Massas lie about his status to get in contact with their relatives.

However, Massas had information.

Though light, there was gossip about a scandal.

Those who wish to know of such talks could be found anywhere, including the deepest part of the Palace.

''--- He was once absorbed in divination... Though there is no concrete evidence, it is something held in derision.''

Massas was immersed in a bittersweet emotion when a voice called to him from the side.

“What business do you have with me, Earl Rodant?”

Turning around in surprise, he saw a man standing before him, wrapped in a gray uniform. He had a round outline, but if one were to describe his features, they would say they were most akin to a cat. He also had a long gray beard and mustache.


“Bodwin...”

Massas groaned. He was the Prime Minister of Brune who assisted in the King's affairs. The cat-faced man was the pinnacle of all officials.

''--- Did he find out already? It's too early...''

Seeing the Imperial Guards glare at Massas who remained silent on the spot, Bodwin spoke with a quiet tone, though his eyes were sharp.

“Since there are others here, let us speak elsewhere.”

If he complained, the Imperial Guards might make a move. Letting out a sigh, Massas simply followed after Bodwin.

Massas and Bodwin had known each other before Bodwin became Prime Minister, and they remained on good terms, even with their change in position; however, he could not depend too strongly on that friendship given his rank.

Massas was led to one of the rooms used for official conferences. It was a small room without a window in which a large desk and chair were placed.

“Shall I serve you some wine?”

“So long as it is not grape vinegar.”

Massas had a bitter face as he responded to Bodwin. Grape wine which had fermented for too long became grape vinegar.


“Earl Rodant, you would not come to the Royal Palace to speak of past matters... For what reason did you come?”

“Alsace. Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

Massas responded promptly to Bodwin's straight forward question. Though it should have been clear with those two phrases, Bodwin looked at him calmly. He waited for more.

“Why did you ignore formal procedure? You did not even bother with a petition, nor did you apply for a meeting.”

“I arrived at the King's Capital more than ten days ago, and I have applied for an audience many times.”

Massas sat up straight and glared at Bodwin across the desk.

“How exactly it did not reach you, I do not know; however, this is likely an inconvenience for Dukes Thenardier and Ganelon. Should I still act in accordance to ceremony?”

“Given my position, I can only say you have no choice but to follow protocol.”

Bodwin was the Prime Minister. He assisted the King and aided with affairs of the state. Though he could understand Massas' position, he could not help but argue.

“How long will Alsace have to wait? It is winter now. When will the petition reach you? Spring? Alsace may very well fall before the snow melts. Even then, should I wait?”


Bodwin closed his eyes and withstood the words. He sat in his chair and waited for Massas to take a breath before opening his eyes.

“--- Massas. You must not speak of what you will hear needlessly.”

Bodwin called him Massas, rather than Earl Rodant.

''--- He is not answering as Prime Minister.''

After Massas consented with a nod, Bodwin stood up. The two left the room and walked down a corridor. They passed the King's private chambers and returned to the place where Massas met Bodwin. Massas could not help but be wary of what was happening.

“What is your intention?”

Bodwin did not answer, he simply continued to walk down the corridor in silence. Massas reluctantly followed after. The Imperial Guards allowed the two to pass in silence.

Before a set of double doors, Bodwin stopped walking. On the surface of the door, a magnificent carving of the founder, King Charles, was engraved. It was the King's private room.

After confirming it with the Imperial Guards who stood at the door side, Bodwin turned around and faced Massas.

“You are not to speak a single word. You will only listen.”


He was saying Massas could listen into the King's room. Though he hesitated, the man's complexion did not change. He faced the cat-eyed man as if possessed.

Ignoring his worries, Massas brought his face close to the door.

''--- I can hear something. A faint noise. It's hard to hear, but it sounds like stone or wood hitting against one another.''

After about ten seconds, Massas separated from the doorway. He spoke to Bodwin.

“What is His Majesty doing...?”

“He is playing with blocks.”

Massas face tightened. He nearly shouted.

Bodwin bowed to the Imperial Guards and moved down the corridor. Massas followed after him; the two returned to their previous room.

Massas sat in the chair in disbelief having heard the true nature of those sounds. Sweat floated to his face and hands; his heart throbbed violently enough that he could feel pain.

King Faron of Brune was a 41 year old man. He was excellent in both domestic affairs and diplomacy before he took to the throne. He had not changed at all once he became King, which led to an increase in the prosperity of the people. He brought peace to the nation.


Massas had seen King Faron's reign as a local aristocrat. The shock was great.

“Who knows about this...?”

“Including me, not many. There are few people who have been reported to regarding the King's illness. Dukes Thenardier, Ganelon, and the Minster of Foreign Affairs understand his condition.”

Massas looked at Bodwin suspiciously. He would not show him this much or explain this far just because they were acquaintances.

The cat-faced Prime Minister read Massas' questioning gaze and continued to feign ignorance.

“The affairs of the state have stagnated in the Royal Palace. There have been many debates as to how we should deal with this.”

''--- So that's why my petition was ignored.''

Massas considered it, but the words Bodwin spoke next were beyond his expectation.

“Political affairs were divided in two. The issues regarding the aristocracy was left to Dukes Ganelon and Thenardier while we handle the rest. Even if we had not, we did not have the power to intervene with their matters purely out of suspicion.”

A voice leaked from Massas mouth, his face now strong with anger. The old Earl spoke in a gentle tone, despite his rage.


“Then... We must wait until either Thenardier or Ganelon fall? No matter what, we must simply watch from the side?”

It had to do with the alignment of the aristocracy's interests. It may be necessary to have nobles with wide connections take action. Normally, the King would take care of this matter, but powerful nobles who were loyal to the King could cope with such tasks fairly well.

“We do not have a way to fight Dukes Thenardier and Ganelon.”

“You cannot move the Knights?”

“If we civil servants join a third force, domestic turmoil would only grow. This would increase the number of attacks coming from the neighboring countries.”

Should the defenders of the country be moved for domestic affairs, the borders would be undermanned, so it was rare that they were moved for such reasons.

“What happens to those families associated with Thenardier and Ganelon? They can easily arbitrate things in their own interests. Will such high-handed actions be overlooked?”

Bodwin clearly understood.

Though Massas was frustrated already, he threw out another question in a quiet voice.


“Tigre... Tigrevurmud Vorn, in order to defend his lands, he employed the Zhcted Army. Even so, will the judgment be any different?”

“You believe he will not rebel against the Kingdom of Brune?”

Bodwin responded clearly as Massas let out a heavy breath.

“--- He asked for help from the very people who assaulted Dinant.”

“Even when Alsace was under attack by Duke Thenardier, the Kingdom did not send a single Knight; He judged his family, his land, and his people to be abandoned by His Majesty! How can the Kingdom claim treason when it feigns such ignorance!”

Massas stood with passion and struck his palm against the desk. Bodwin also stood up, knocking his chair over in the process, and tightly grasped the table.

“Do you truly believe the Zhcted Army is doing this out of a sense of judgment and benevolence?”

“You were told before hand! They were employed! They are acting as mercenaries!”

“Sophistry! Even if they do not act in the name of their country, even if he employed them as mercenaries, when they bare fangs of aggression, can Earl Vorn truly stop their violence!?”

“What is done is done! You are simply ignoring his tragic plight! Are you so afraid of what may happen that you are not reflecting on what has come to pass!?”


An intense atmosphere ran inside the room. The elderly man and the Prime Minister faced each other in anger.

Both Massas and Bodwin took deep breaths to expel their anger.

“--- Massas.”

In a quiet voice, Bodwin called to Massas who had turned away.

“I cannot change what I say. No matter how you petition, no matter what arguments you may have, no matter the reason, he drew the army from a foreign nation into our lands. He must be judged a rebel.”

Massas gave thought to raise his voice, but he chose to wait. The cat-faced Prime Minister continued.

“From this point forward, I will be speaking to myself... In this country, there is only one person who cannot be charged with the sin of rebellion when bringing the army of another country into our lands.”

Massas looked doubtful. Was there such a person? It would be impossible to avoid being disgraced as a rebel should one do that, even for Dukes Ganelon and Thenardier.

“The only way this is possible is to obtain permission from His Majesty. For example, if you were to convince the wife of Duke Thenardier who is His Majesty's niece, or perhaps Duke Ganelon's brother; either way, you need to convince someone with a place near the throne. Given their position, something large must happen for this to occur.”


“... In other words, for Tigre to assert his own justification, he must further accelerate the confusion.”

Massas frowned as he stroked his gray beard wildly.

“You may interpret it as you wish. I wish to support Brune. My only wish is for its survival. Now then, I must be off, Earl.”

Once he finished speaking, Bodwin left the room. Massas turned around and let out a deep breath as he stared at the door.

“... How troublesome.”

It was clear. He would obtain no help, but it was good that he had received an answer.

''--- Anyway, we need to get rid of Duke Thenardier.''

At a brisk pace, slow enough not to disregard manners, Massas left the palace. The sun had gone down, and the white marble was dyed vermillion.

The sword he entrusted to the guards at the second rampart was returned. Massas passed through the popular garden and stopped his feet.


He perceived a glance with murderous intent.

''--- An assassin?''

He did not think it strange. Both Thenardier and Ganelon would feel Massas a hindrance. They would find it necessary to punish him for his meeting in the Royal Palace.

''--- It's good I won't involve others.''

Placing his hand on the hilt of his sword, Massas looked at the surroundings.

In this vast garden, many skillfully made sculptures dotted the land. The thick foliage and flower beds were elaborate, and gave a vivid color to the surroundings. There was no shortage of places to hide, so it was simple for an assassin to move about.

While searching for the position of the blood thirst, Massas walked forward and stopped before a certain sculpture.

''--- Not good. He's behind me.''

He was covered in a cold sweat. It was dangerous to move any further. Against the backdrop of sculptures, Massas pulled out his sword. A shadow appeared, a bright light reflecting off a drawn blade.

Massas countered with a side blow while escaping from the enemy's attack by rolling on the ground.

''--- There are too many...!''

His movements stopped when Massas looked up. There, he saw a woman jump into his field of view.


She wore a pale green dress, and her golden hair was tinged red by the evening sun. In her delicate hands was a bishop staff which surpassed the sculptures about the flower bed.

The assassins also noticed the woman. One began to run toward her.

“Not good, Run!”

While avoiding a sword approaching him, Massas shouted out. Though the assassins continued to attack him, he was able to keep an eye on her.

The assassin raised his sword to the woman.

A clear metallic sound was heard as a glittering gold light blew him away. Both Massas and the assassins looked on in surprise.

The woman with gold hair pushed the sword aside with her bishop staff and knocked the assassin down simultaneously. Massas could barely follow her movements.

“... Oh my.”

A light voice, unsuitable to the intense atmosphere, came from her mouth. However, it was not because she did not understand the situation.


Both Massas and the assassins understood based on her nonchalant behavior.

The assassins separated. Three attacked Massas while the remaining attacked the woman.

''--- There are so many!''

Massas mowed the sword approaching him away. Blood flew through the air, dying the grass and flowers red.

Though inferior in terms of number, the assassins did not expect the emergence of such a formidable enemy. Their fright and impatience dulled their movements, which was not missed by Massas. Quickly moving through the flower bed, he cut the second person down.

By the time Massas had finished the three off, the woman brandishing the bishop staff struck the flower bed.

A smile floated to the golden haired woman's face as the assassins fell behind her.

“... Splendid.”

Though Massas uttered those words, he was looking at her ample bosoms spilling out from her pale green dress. Whether it was tribute to that is unknown.


“Thank you for helping me. I am Massas Rodant, the one in charge of Aude to the north of His Majesty's capital. May I have your name?”

“My, so you are Earl Rodant.”

She laughed as though she had good luck. The golden haired woman returned her gaze and gave her name.

“I am Sophia Obertas, a Vanadis of the Kingdom of Zhcted.”

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

“... So that's how it is. Sophia is my benefactor.”

Massas finished with that. Of course, he did not speak of his exchange with Bodwin or mention that the King had reverted to a childhood state.

Augre turned to Sophie and bowed deeply.

“I wish to thank you for aiding Lord Massas, truly.”

“There is no need to worry about it.”

Sophie returned a nod and a smile.

“Afterward, I investigated Tigre's location and sent a messenger to Aude to gather soldiers. Sophie headed here ahead of time while I met up with my army.”


“Thank you for telling us everything. You really came at a critical moment.”

With a pure, straightforward gaze, Ellen thanked Massas.

“Will you tell me what is happening on your end now? Judging from the colors, it seems the Navarre Knights are your enemy...”

“Allow me to explain.”

Lim continued the story while answering Massas' questions along the way since she was the last to meet the old Knight from those present. Ellen and Augre supplemented explanations as needed. When she finished, Massas had a difficult face.

“By the way, about Bodwin. Do you know what measures he is taking against Lord Tigrevurmud?”

Lim asked because she was worried Alsace would eventually be controlled by the government.

“He intends to place all responsibility for this war on Tigre. Alsace will be made into government-controlled area. For the time being, Thenardier and Ganelon will not be able to interfere with his lands.”

“In that case, we are not allowed to enter as well.”

As if in response to Lim's doubts, Augre spoke while rubbing his chin with the palm of his hand.

“For now, they have self autonomy. Earl Vorn... No, I suppose he should be called Lord Tigrevurmud at this time. In short, the Prime Minister is trying to avoid having him enter those lands.”


“It would be a problem if an area under control of the government joins a rebel's cause.”

Massas frowned and let out a deep breath.

“That Bodwin. He was looking pretty smug, so this is what he did. Right now, it's aristocrat against aristocrat... A private battle between Tigre and Thenardier.”

“Since Tigre is a rebel, wouldn't it be more appropriate to say it's Tigre against Brune?”

Ellen asked. Massas nodded regretfully.

“If that were not the case, they could not have made their move. They had their troops from the west cross the country. There must be a large number of Knights from Navarre, though they may call for more if they feel they cannot win against the Zhcted Army.”

Ellen and Sophie looked at each other. It was not possible for them to win. In today's battle, they were severely damaged.

“Though I do not like to say it, this truly is the strength of Duke Thenardier. From what Limlisha was saying, we know he has the strength to move the Knights of Navarre, and he also has ties to Ludmira. He would not be able to do these things if he did not have such power.”


Augre began to complain. Having a large number of connections was not enough. Thenardier had the ability to take proper advantage of them.

“We can't stop here. I'm a bit hesitant to use my trump card... This really is annoying.”

They could not just sit there in admiration. They needed to move with the Navarre Knights present.

“Eleanora-sama, will it be impossible without using that power against Roland?”

“Impossible. He's that strong.”

Ellen shook her head briefly.

“His power and technique are completely abnormal, and he has that sword. Durandal, was it? What on earth is that?”

While patting the sheath of the longsword on her knees, Ellen told the story of how he had broken through Sophie's {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}}. Though it was difficult to believe so suddenly, Sophie confirmed what happened.

Massas and Augre looked at one another. The two only knew the sacred sword Durandal had been passed down the generations amongst the Royal Family of Brune.


“I'm sorry I cannot be of help.”

Massas bowed his head. Ellen waved her hands hastily.

“No, don't worry about it.”

She could not properly explain the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} and Dragonic Skill to them, even if many soldiers had already witnessed it.

“Right now, I'm the only one that can be his opponent. Tigre is injured, as well. Lim, sorry to say this, but I can't let you do this.”

Lim was about to say she would lead the attack against Roland, but she was cut off preemptively. No words of rebuttal came to her mind.

Of the people other than Ellen, even Rurick could not hold Roland off. She had learned that in the disaster of today's battle.

Though it was difficult to imagine, Roland could easily defeat one hundred, or even two hundred, troops, if they had surrounded him. The speed, strength, and sharpness of Durandal was beyond common sense.

“We could set pitfalls beforehand. He will likely take the lead next time as well.”

“I doubt it will work. I have heard Roland has a powerful intuition and can find traps in an instant. Sachstein prepared many of them, but Roland managed to avoid them all.”


Massas words reminded Ellen of a beast.

“He may be delayed by a fence or a moat, but I doubt that... It is not like he is a private soldier from some aristocrat's army.”

Fighting with the Knights was no different from fighting against the Kingdom.

Even in today's battle, before the fight began, morale was low. It had only fallen further after their defeat. If they lost again, the Brune soldiers would collapse.

“Viscount Augre. What of the other nobles?”

“It seems they are weak willed now.”

When the old Viscount replied, Lim nodded lightly.

“Please, try to maintain the situation. Even if they are few in number, they will fight, so long as their leader remains steady.”

Ellen thought about the battle which would continue tomorrow.

Though she wanted to give the soldiers a day or two to rest, the Knights of Navarre would not allow it.

Ellen suddenly stood and placed her longsword at her waist.

“Let's go see how Tigre is doing.”


They entered his tent and saw Tigre, Teita, and Batran.

Tigre was sleeping, breathing deeply. Teita was working hard to nurse him. Batran had come to visit and was helping her work.

“... He's finally asleep.”

While rolling bandages about Tigre's body, Teita let loose a sigh of relief. Her clothes were dirty with sweat and blood, stained clothes were scattered about the vicinity.

When she had seen Tigre being carried on a stretcher, she nearly fainted. There was a large wound across his body, and his clothes were stained even through the leather armor.

His wound was hot, and, even with a cloth applied to his body, it would not close up. She had used alcohol to disinfect his wound and wiped an ointment on the injury before wrapping him in bandages soaked in a medicine prescribed by the doctor.

“Tigre-sama...”

Teita dried off the sweat on his body with a cloth. Her fingers were wrinkled from the liquid, her fingers were swollen and red.

''--- Gods of Brune, King of the Gods, Perkunas, Mother Goddess Mosha...''


While reciting the names of nine of the ten Gods Brune believed in, Teita joined her hands in prayer in desparation. Only to the Goddess of Death, Tir na Fa, did she not call out to.

''--- Please, Please save Tigre-sama.''

At that time, a voice was heard from outside the curtain. Teita stood up alongside Batran.

“Teita. Keep an eye on him.”

Batran left the tent where several men stood. Their ages varied, and not all wore leather armor.

''--- I've seen his face somewhere.''

Thinking of that, Batran remembered immediately. They were men who disputed with both those from Alsace and Zhcted. They were soldiers and the aristocrat of Territoire whom Augre had brought.

“Hey... Um... Is the General all right?”

Hesitantly, one man asked.

Batran nodded solemnly.

“Though it is a serious injury, his life should be safe.”


When he answered them, an expression of relief floated to their faces. After a quick bow, they left. Having thought the tent would be invaded, Batran looked at them dubiously.

''--- How wonderful.''

It was not just them. While Teita was caring for Tigre, many other soldiers had appeared.

From another tent, many groans and screams of injured soldiers could be heard. There were some voices of encouragement and shouts as well. In a situation like this, any timid person would wish to run away in the night.

''--- Young Lord...''

Batran seemed as if he could weep at any moment, further distorting his wrinkled face. The little old man had been with the Vorn family since Tigre's father, Urz, was alive. He had known Tigre from the moment of his birth and loved him like a son.

''--- Urz-sama. The Young Lord is still necessary for Alsace. Please, keep him healthy.''

“Hey.”

A sudden voice called out to Batran. He looked up in surprise to see Ellen standing before him.


“What were you talking about with the people who just left?”

Batran did not like Ellen. Though he felt an obligation to remain kind to her for helping Tigre defend Alsace, he still wanted to keep his distance.

''--- I wish the Young Lord and Teita could be happy...''

However, because Batran had served by his side for many years, he was knowledgeable of the hierarchical relationship within an army. In terms of position, Ellen was equal or above Tigre, and Tigre would not want him to oppose her.

“The soldiers were anxious about the Young Lord's health.”

He replied obediently. Ellen wore a mysterious expression.

“Are they soldiers from Alsace?”

Batran shook his head.

“They are soldiers brought by Viscount Augre. I have heard many have come to visit him.

Ellen looked wide eyed at Batran in surprise.

“How is Tigre?”


“He is asleep.”

“I wish to see him. May I enter?”

“... If Teita is fine with it.”

Given his position, Batran could not say what he wished to.

Ellen smiled and nodded and entered through the curtain next to the elder man.

Teita looked back when Batran called her name and was surprised to see Ellen. Her face showed her exhaustion, and she looked troubled.

“What business do you have?”

“Just for a while, would you mind letting me see Tigre alone? It's nothing important, just... I have something I wanted to say.”

Teita hesitated for a moment. Tigre had finally fallen asleep, so she did not want others to see him if possible. Besides, she could not think of what she might want to say to someone who was sleeping.

However, seeing her sad expression, she hesitated to refuse. It was her first time seeing Ellen like that.

“... I understand, but please be careful. He has just fallen asleep. If something happens, please call me immediately. I will wait outside.”


Ellen nodded strongly and smiled at Teita.

When she saw the girl with the chestnut-brown hair leave, Ellen removed all sound with the Silver Flash at her waist and kneeled down. She looked at Tigre's body under the light. His upper body was bare, wrapped in layers of bandages.

“--- You really did save me today.”

Having been knocked off her horse, Ellen very well could have been struck down by the Black Knight.

Ellen quietly took Tigre's hand and placed it to her left breast.

“Tigre. My voice may not reach you in your sleep, so please, listen to my heart through your palm. Feel my life. Hear my feelings.”

Tigre did not react. Ellen continued as she was.

“I witnessed your bravery before Roland with my very eyes. With only your bow in hand, you rushed forward. I was amazed. But... more than that, I was happy.”

Ellen's smile turned bitter, and her voice became angry.

“But you were injured this much. You are the General of the army. Who will defend Alsace if you are gone? Who will lead the soldiers?”


[[Image:Vanadis V03 - 219.jpg|175px|thumb]]

Power entered her hands as she pressed Tigre's hand strongly against her chest.

“... I heard the soldiers of Brune have come to look at you. They look terrible, they're relying on you. They're trying to find some pillar of support.”

Roland was a powerful existence.

That man, like a storm, destroyed all things before him, allowing his men to advance. His very existence was the reason the soldiers could not remain brave. As the one who took down his horse, Tigre had become something of an object of reverence amongst them.

“No... Maybe it is not the soldiers who want to rely on you but me.”

Those words inadvertently spilled from Ellen's lips.

He had gone forward with courage. When the soldiers saw him carried off the battlefield in a stretcher, a strong remorse ran through them.

He could not afford to remove his mask of courage until the war ended.

At that time, Tigre's hands moved. Ellen's hands clasped his tightly.

Ellen was surprised, she smiled. Even if he was unconscious, Tigre was encouraging her in his own way. She thought so.

“... Tigre. I will protect your soldiers. I will protect those you wish to defend. Because you are mine.”


''So hurry and wake up.''

Ellen muttered those final words and squeezed Tigre's hand strongly once more before standing up and leaving the tent. She stood before Teita and Batran.

“I'm sorry.”

“... Are you finished with your business?”

“Yeah. I told him everything I wanted to.”

Ellen responded with an out-of-place smile. Strangely enough, she was feeling refreshed. Suddenly, a strong wind blew; the bonfire near the curtain flickered violently. The guards looked about in a panic as a small wind blew in Ellen's hair from the sword at her waist.

“What's wrong, Arifal?”

Ellen stroked the pommel of her longsword and looked at the sky. The moon and stars were spread throughout the sky; a cold wind blew from above.

''--- Incidentally, Tigre said it would rain.''

“How is Lord Tigrevurmud?”

A familiar voice. Sophie approached with her bishop staff in hand. Ellen explained with a fearless smile as she saw her fellow Vanadis approach.


“He won't die. Not in a place like this.”

Ellen had seen his hand move. The hand she had grasped was warm. He had a will to live, a clear vitality.

“That's why I'll be fighting Roland until he wakes up.”

“I see. I thought that might be---”

Sophie's bishop staff made a sound as she smiled radiantly.

“Allow me to help, Ellen.”

Ellen looked as if she could not agree.

“You have come as a messenger. It would become a problem if they found out you helped in battle.”

“Then we simply need to keep it a secret.”

Sophie responded with a slightly mischievous voice.

“Rather than fighting the Black Knight alone, would it not be better to face him with two?”

Ellen's mouth distorted as she played with her silver-white hair. Arifal let loose a wind as if in agreement with Sophie. Ellen's hesitation was cut short.

“I suppose that's for the best. I'll gladly borrow your strength.”


“I will do my best – Will I be using my {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}} as well?”

Though her tone and expression were of a joking nature, Ellen responded seriously and bluntly.

“We'll use it.”

Contrary to what one might believe, Sophie simply nodded in confirmation as she brought her finger to her face.

“Ellen, I will give you some advice... though I suppose it will not really matter for you. We are Vanadis. We are not to be human.”

She spoke as if she had read Ellen's mind completely. Sophie smiled and walked away.

After seeing her off, Ellen returned to the others. Lim, Massas, and Augre surrounded a map and were discussing strategy beneath a lamp.

“How is Lord Tigrevurmud?”

Lim asked with her typical unfriendly expression, but Ellen saw the emotion deep in her blue eyes.

“You saw him as well? Since he was asleep, I did not think you would be able to.”

Lim shook her head while Augre looked at Ellen in curiosity.

“In his current state, Earl Vorn should be fine, right?”


“I don't know.”

All they could do was to allow Teita take care of him. Until his wound was fully healed, he would remain haunted by the shadow of death.

Even so, Ellen spoke with an attitude as if she did not have to worry about him.

One person continued to look at her inquisitively.

“By the way, have you decided what to do in the future?”

Ellen loudly declared her answer to Lim.

“Tonight, we're going to the river up north.”

After Ellen left the tent, Teita continued to nurse him.

“... Teita. You need to rest as well. I will look after the Young Lord.”

Batran spoke to Teita. Though tired, she was still hesitant.

“May I sleep near Tigre-sama?”

“Yes. I'm sure he'll be happy to hold your hand in his rest.”

Teita bowed to Batran and lay next to Tigre, quietly grasping his left hand. Because it was the hand with which he grasped his bow, it was rough.


''--- He was bleeding so badly, his hand was covered in blood...''

Teita remembered when she saw Tigre.

“I will rest for just a moment. Tigre-sama, please open your eyes.”

Closing her eyes, Teita fell deep into slumber.

Batran looked at Teita. After checking that she had gone to sleep, he quietly cleaned up the bloody bandages around them.

In the General's tent, the three people looked at Ellen in confusion.

“... If possible, please explain this in detail.”

Massas offered a feather cushion for Ellen to sit down on.

“I remembered Tigre said it would rain tonight.”

“It will rain...?”


Lim dropped her eyesight to the map and looked at the river to the north.

“If it rains, the Navarre Knights will have dull movements.”

Augre nodded in consent.

They were covered in heavy armor and helmet and held a heavy shield with a spear or longsword. Though they boasted a formidable power when rushing, their movements would slow down if they were covered in mud.

The Zhcted cavalry had the advantage of mobility.

“Though I feel bad about it, I'll be counting on your hard work again, Viscount Augre.”

When Ellen asked him to work hard, the old Viscount began laughing, little by little.

“I see. Your army does not wear a full set of armor. Once soaked, you will encircle them.”

“But I wonder if we can win tomorrow's battle like this.”

Without moving her eyes from the map, Lim threw out a question.

“We can probably do it.”

Massas muttered as he looked at the map.

“The Navarre Knights are strong, but none are as strong as Roland. They will also collapse if they are attacked from behind.”


“That's right. We'll separate Roland from his Knights somehow and take them on separately.”

Her hair of silver-white drifted as the Vanadis laughed.

“Thanks to Lord Massas, we roughly understand the situation in the Royal Capital. For now, we will send two messengers to establish contact with Roland. Even if he does not see them, we will be able to buy a little more time, and we will get a better idea of the situation.”

“What do you mean?”

Massas inclined his head and stroked his beard since he could not understand what she meant. Ellen crossed her arms across her chest and answered in a serious tone.

“To see if he knows or is interested in why the Zhcted Army is stationed here. We do not know if he is acting as a leader or a soldier.”

“... True, we do not know much about the situation.”

Lim placed her hand to her mouth and began to think.

The reasons soldiers fight could be for food, a salary, or for exploits. In general, soldiers fight for realistic things. It was rare they would trust their Commander for his popularity and bravery. Still, while that was true, there were exceptions.

However, a leader was different. In the first place, they were the type to gather soldiers to fight their battle.


If he had a firm reason to fight, they could think about it and increase their potential options.

“Lim. Tell me why Tigre fights.”

“He is prioritizing the safety of his people. Also, he wishes to punish Duke Thenardier for his cruel actions. He wishes to have him pay reparations, and he also wishes to remain neutral in the future civil war. Those are his four goals.”

Lim answered smoothly without hesitation. Ellen smiled satisfactorily.

“That's right. Although his strength is much weaker than Thenardier's, he has a reason to fight. Even then, I believe the Knight's leader, even when commanding so many Knights, does not know of it.”

“... Speaking frankly, I do not believe he would believe the words of his enemy.”

Lim's blue eyes narrowed in thought. Ellen continued to nod.

“It is possible Roland's reason to fight is only because the {{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}} is flying within Brune.”

“If your thoughts are correct, then he is likely sending Earl Vorn's messengers away so as not to confuse his Knights with excess information.”


Augre's wrinkled face distorted even further.

“Roland is fighting us. He is likely looking for detailed information on us that he can trust. If he understands that Tigre's actions were unavoidable, we may be able to open negotiations.”

As Ellen had said, it soon began to rain.

The Silver Meteor Army began their march. The cold drained their physical strength, and the rain dampened their spirits. Their clothes grew heavier with the rain while their shoes were only became more mud-covered as they walked.

“You can use double the wood to keep warm. You're also allowed to drink a little alcohol.”

It would be necessary to fight the Navarre Knights in the morning. There was a need to cheer up the troops.

There were some who felt the desperation in their situation. There were those who knew it would be hopeless to run away in the dark of night. There were others who feared Roland's bravery and thought of the doom of defeat.

There were many who were deeply impressed by Tigre's bravery when he fought, but there were also those whose will to fight decreased due to his injury. No, if anything, that was most predominant.

When the night grew old, they arrived at their destination. Viscount Augre visited Ellen's tent.


“I am off to make preparations, Lord Vanadis.”

After a short rest, Augre and his soldiers were to move out. Accompanied by Tigre and the injured and non-combatants, they numbered approximately one thousand.

Whether they would be fine or not, Ellen did not know. She understood it was a difficult situation; still, it was best for those who could not fight to be away from the battlefield. Knowing this, she sent them with Augre on his task.

“Is everything necessary prepared? It's best to be more ready.”

“It's fine.”

The old Viscount struck his chest.

“This is Territoire. It is my land. There is no need to worry.”

Ellen stood up and shook Augre's hand, promising to reunite tomorrow.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

The Navarre Knights were located twenty belsta (approximately twenty kilometers) southwest of the Silver Meteor Army.


Though most were resting in preparation for the fight the next day, Roland was not yet tired. Roland was drinking a glass of wine as he sat with his Vice-Commander, Olivier.

“Did you find anything out about Earl Vorn?”

Hearing Olivier's report, a strong light shined in Roland's eyes. More information had arrived.

“Yes. Do you know of Dinant? Where Prince Regnas was killed?”

Hearing Olivier's words, Roland closed his eyes and nodded. He offered a silent prayer on the day he heard the story. He had not forgotten.

“In the battle, Earl Vorn became a prisoner of war. Until then, Zhcted had not known he was in charge of the lands bordering their country.”

“He did not seem like a person with ambition. Was it Zhcted?”

“About that... It seems there were many movements amongst Duke Thenardier and Duke Ganelon's armies during his absence from Alsace.”

“--- For what reason?”


Roland frowned. He was thinking Alsace must have been a good land for both to take action. Olivier simply laughed in sarcastically.

“If I must speak honestly, that territory is insufficient, no matter how you look at it. Perhaps they had some use for it, but I don't understand what reason they might have. All I know is, based on the testimonies, their armies took action.”

Roland made a bitter face as he looked at the sword learning against the table by his side. He felt it unpleasant that they would move their armies for their personal greed.

“... And His Majesty?”

It was the King's duty to place pressure on nobles who act recklessly. If Thenardier and Ganelon moved their soldiers indiscriminately, that was the first thing he should do.

“You refer to any movements in the vicinity? Wasn't His Majesty in no condition to give orders at the time?”

“His command... That's right, he was in his sickbed, so he would not have been able to issue them.”

Olivier's response which was speculative in nature worried Roland.

Basically, the Knights could not move without the orders of the King. Arbitrary actions necessitated punishment.

That much was natural. They were stationed near the mountains for a reason. Any unnecessary movement may invite trouble.


Olivier continued to speak with a look of sympathy having seen Roland tightly grasp his fist.

“Alsace was attacked by Thenardier's soldiers, but the Zhcted Army crossed the border and defeated them. Ganelon's troops turned back on the way to Alsace.”

“Then Earl Vorn invited the Zhcted Army into the country to defend his lands?”

Olivier shrugged his shoulders.

“If you're worried, why not ask Vorn? However, the Zhcted Army seems to be moving a bit suspiciously.”

“What of Earl Vorn's reputation?”

“I have received some information regarding that. If you ignore his skill in the military arts, his reputation is not particularly poor. I found a long letter from Auguste of the Calvados cavalry. Much of his achievements were dismissed because he was a man of Alsace.”

“Please show me the letter.”

Three pieces of paper from a larger bundle were pulled out and given to Roland. Roland took it in hand and looked over it silently.

Roland knew Auguste was a direct and trustworthy man. They had worked together many times before he was assigned to the Navarre Knights, so he was interested in his opinion.


His letter spoke indifferently of Tigre and his father, Urz.

''--- Though his bow technique is superior, his skill otherwise is ordinary. If there is fault in him, it is that he thinks of his people just as much as his father. For that, he does not fear the stigma of disgrace and will borrow the power of others.''

Those were his exact feelings toward Tigrevurmud Vorn.

''--- If His Majesty ordered it...''

The Knight is the sword and the shield of the Kingdom. Roland had a sworn duty to protect the people and subjugate the enemy.

Standing on the border, he had warded off many enemies. It was a worthwhile task.

Suddenly, Roland recalled the legend of his name.

It was the story Prince Faron had spoken of. Roland, the [Knight of Knights], was the greatest defense.

“--- Olivier.”

Roland took his eyes off the letter and looked up to his trusted aide.

“What do you think of this battle?”

Roland asked him as a Knight of Navarre.

This fight was not for King Faron. It was an order passed down from Duke Thenardier and Ganelon.


His loyalty as a Knight was to the King. It was only this loyalty he felt pride in. For this reason alone, he fought to protect his land, but he could not remove the sense that he was simply being used by powerful aristocrats.

Olivier's response was roundabout.

“We are proud of being Knights. We place our faith in you.”

They had a mission to protect Brune, and they believed Roland's command would help them accomplish it. That was what he meant.

Roland looked at Olivier who shook his hand, showing his understanding.

“We will move according to schedule. I will handle the Vanadis. I will leave command to you to do as you see fit.”

They had experience fighting off the Sachstein army along the western border. Olivier nodded without any sign of nervousness because he was accustomed to it.

“But what of the issue with Earl Vorn?”

“It is certain he has brought the Zhcted Army into our lands. That is enough.”

It was dangerous for the Navarre Knights if their Commander faltered here. Roland was fully aware of it.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_3_Preview|Chapter 3 Preview]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_5_Preview|Chapter 5 Preview]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 02 Chapter 5 - MTL

2013-03-01T01:09:11Z

Noobarta: /* Cold Snow and Something Warm */

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== Cold Snow and Something Warm ===
Olmutz was located in the southwest portion of Zhcted.

To the north was LeitMeritz, which Ellen governed. To the west were the Vosyes Mountains which acted as a border to Brune Kingdom. Muozinel Kingdom was in view beyond the wilderness, lakes, and mountains to the south.

The ruler of this Dukedom where men and cultures of three countries existed was Ludmira Lurie.

She was a Vanadis called the {{furigana|[Snow Princess of the Frozen Wave]|Michielia}}.

At the moment, in her office in her Imperial Palace, Ludmira quietly took tea.

She needed to clear up the work that had built up while she visited that woman from LeitMeritz in the mountains.

Tea was Ludmira's favorite dish, or perhaps it would be best to call it her hobby. She enjoyed brewing it herself and drinking it with others. The jam she mixed into it was also made by herself.

Ludmira stopped her hands suddenly as she looked at the white porcelain tea cup.

“... I believe I said I would treat him to tea.”

Because her interest had disappeared, she almost forgot his name. After pouring more tea, Ludmira finally recalled it.

“It was Vorn, that aristocrat from Brune. Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

It was a long name for a person from Brune. Ludmira had no other impressions.

“Though she told His Majesty she was employed... Would she truly help such a man to defend LeitMeritz from war?”

If it was an issue of love as the rumors had said, it would simply be a bore. Rather, her taste in men would be poor.

''--- You are disqualified as a Vanadis if you place your emotions before your country, Eleanora.''

Ludmira Lurie's mother was a Vanadis, as was her grandmother and great grandmother.

A person did not choose to be a Vanadis, so there can be no disagreement with the selection of the Vanadis. Though it was surprising the title of Vanadis passed down her generations, it was a pleasant thing. With a Vanadis as a teacher, she learned of what was needed for her position.

However, it was not that simple.

Daughters were not always born, and there was no guarantee they would have the same brilliance. Even if she were talented, there was no guarantee she would grow as expected. Even after surpassing such difficulties, another person suited to being a Vanadis may appear.

Though many Vanadis tried to raise their daughters to become Vanadis, there was rarely any success. There were very few who realized their desires.

There were few enough family lines in which the Vanadis had continued through the generations that it could be counted on one hand.

The Lurie family is one such rare example.

Ludmira had been given an education on how to be a Vanadis from an early age. She was taught how to use a spear and horse, and she was given the knowledge necessary to govern the land of Olmutz.

Ludmira was 14 when her mother suddenly died of a cold which progressed to pneumonia. She departed the world in an unsatisfying manner after sleeping for several days.

The {{furigana|[Spear of Evil Death]|Hajya no Zenkaku}} chose Ludmira as the new Vanadis.

Superficially, Ludmira did not mourn over her mother's death. She did not have the time to spare for it.

Though no one hoped to become the Vanadis governing Olmutz more than Ludmira, there were still people watching her.

She had a strong desire to protect her vassals and carry out her duties as a Vanadis, following her mother and grandmother's footsteps.

Some time later, Ludmira heard of a new Vanadis chosen to take over LeitMeritz.

Furthermore, she was 14, the same age as Ludmira.

She was interested.

The Vanadis of Olmutz and the Vanadis of LeitMeritz had had a bad relationship over many generations.

Though it was natural they be wary of each other, having territories near each other, they had clashed more than just once or twice. Ludmira's mother was also involved in frequent arguments.

''--- This person I may fight, I wish to see her with my own eyes.''

While Ludmira was cautious, she held some hope as well.

''--- If we can become friends, then Olmutz and LeitMeritz will see a light of peace that has not been present since ancient times.''

The idea came from her solitude as a ruler. The Vanadis from LeitMeritz was different from her; she was a traveler.

''--- Depending on the situation, I can teach her many things.''

Ludmira headed to LeitMeritz with such high hopes where she met Ellen. Naturally, they did not get along; rather, they fought.

“You are a person fresh out of the country, an arrogant barbarian who has not a single fragment of modesty or humility.”

That was Ludmira's evaluation of Ellen. Coincidentally, Ellen had a similar appraisal of Ludmira.

“She's a condescending girl with a large attitude who has nothing to boast of but her lineage.”

Though Vanadis, they were 14 year old girls.

Furthermore, Ludmira had been restless, and Ellen was confused, having just become a Vanadis. Perhaps this result was inevitable.

Though they wanted to ignore each other, such a relationship was impossible due to their territories being near one another. Neither wanted to lose to the other, as well.

One year became two, and Ellen had shown her merit on the battlefield and in how she governed LeitMeritz, so Ludmira had no choice but to acknowledge her to some extent. That is why she held an interest in Tigre.

''--- I wonder what value that man has.''

A knock on the door restored Ludmira to her surroundings. She had been lost in her thoughts for quite a while, as the tea in her white porcelain cup had gone completely cold.

“Enter.”

She gently spoke before an elderly chamberlain entered, displaying a reverent attitude. He had worked in the Imperial Palace since her mother's time and was one of Ludmira's trusted subordinates.

“A messenger representing Duke Thenardier has come.”

Ludmira frowned. Honestly, she did not want to meet him.

Her association with Duke Thenardier was from the time of her great grandmother. The Duke at that time was known as a man of character. The household in the present day was known for the tyranny it spread amongst the people under its charge.

However, he was always sincere with his business outside the country, and Ludmira never felt dissatisfaction in her correspondence.

''--- I am the Lord of Olmutz. I must not give priority to my personal emotions.''

“... I will meet him.”

Ludmira responded calmly and stood from her chair.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Ellen intended to move her soldiers to Brune immediately upon returning to the Imperial Palace, but she received an unexpected report.

“Olmutz soldiers are gathered near the border?”

The soldier reported there were signs of movement in the direction of Olmutz.

“Yes. Approximately two thousand troops are training and preparing for winter.”

“Is Ludmira there?”

“Many of our scouts have confirmed her presence.”

''--- Is this a check?''

Ellen's face clouded over. Ludmira said she was siding with Duke Thenardier, and she took action immediately.

In addition, a letter from Viscount Augre was sent from Alsace.

[A suspicious traveler was caught in the Vosyes Mountains. He had a strange letter we wanted you to see.]

After the bandits had been swept away, Viscount Augre and his men made numerous trips to the Vosyes Mountains. He was on the lookout for any bandits that may have remained when he caught a traveler.

The letter was addressed from Duke Thenardier to Ludmira.

Removing the formalities and compliments in the letter, it could be easily simplified.

[When Eleanora takes command of her troops and heads to Brune, I want you to immediately attack LeitMeritz as originally planned.]

Tigre headed to the office and showed the letter to Ellen and Lim who were fighting a pile of papers in front of them.

Ellen quickly looked over the letter and snorted.

“Though the son who was killed in Molsheim was an idiot, it seems his father is quite a villain. He's good.”

Tigre looked at Lim who arranged documents next to Ellen. She responded without looking away from the papers.

“Lord Tigrevurmud. Why do you think the Duke sent his messengers up the Vosyes Mountains? Since Viscount Augre is at odds with the Duke, is it not too dangerous to use that path, even if it is the shortest route to Olmutz?”

Tigre felt it was as she said. He was surprised.

“Then... the Duke is trying to provoke us by letting this letter fall into our hands?”

“That is most likely. To fight a Vanadis, it is natural to use another Vanadis.”

Ellen spoke and patted the Arifal's sheath as it leaned against the wall.

“But how did he know Viscount Augre was our ally? If not for the bandits...”

Tigre's words ended there.

''--- I see, so he employed them to attack the fields...''

He realized why the bandits had remained in the Vosyes Mountains and how they procured the armor from Olmutz.

''--- The Duke has connections with Olmutz, so that much should be simple for him. He probably dislikes Viscount Augre for advocating neutrality, so he has no qualms about attacking.''

When Tigre stated his reasoning, Lim expressed her approval with light clapping.

“The Duke likely changed his plans. When we defeated the bandits, Territoire allied with us, but our relation with Ludmira-sama became poor. He likely wanted to use this to crush Eleanora-sama.”

“The message Ludmira likely received was asking her to move her soldiers in such a way that they would restrain my movements. Given the length of their relationship, he probably understands exactly how much she will do.”

In order to annoy Ellen, Ludmira moved her soldiers to the border in order to watch for Ellen's departure from LeitMeritz.

Even if she successfully left her territory, she needed to leave her soldiers behind in the case of an emergency.

In order for Thenardier to fight Ganelon without worrying about the third force forming beneath Tigre, he had to crush Tigre before Ellen regained her freedom of action.

“No, if it's her, she might attack once I move away...”

“However, Ludmira-sama will gain nothing if she fights with you, Eleanora-sama.”

She protects her association with Thenardier. The problem is where Ludmira's values lie.

Ellen groaned with her arms crossed. She looked out the window and gazed at the scenery as she planned her actions.

Before long, she returned the longsword to the wall and looked back at Tigre with a small sigh.

“Tigre. You decide.”

Ellen stared at Tigre with her bright red eyes. Tigre returned a look of bewilderment.

“Even if it means following her provocations, I believe Ludmira should be defeated here. It would be fine if she simply moved to the border to provoke you into action, but you must rid yourself of any anxiety you might have in the future. However... If you wish to head to Brune immediately, I will follow after you.”

Tigre did not respond immediately.

“... You would leave such an important decision to me?”

This decision would significantly impact the future.

She had killed the assassins, who attacked all at once, without much difficulty. It would not be an easy battle. If they fought Ludmira, they would lose time and soldiers.

However, as Ellen said, it was dangerous to return to Brune while ignoring her.

If Ludmira attacked LeitMeritz, even if Ellen returned immediately, the land would be severely damaged. Thenardier would also move in at that time and get rid of Tigre.

Tigre did not think he had the capabilities to judge the situation.

However, Ellen nodded as she stared straight at Tigre.

“It is precisely because this is important that I want you to decide.”

Ellen spoke bluntly and turned away.

Tigre stirred his dull red hair and quietly shut his eyes. He explored his memories, little by little, of the day he met Ludmira. He looked at every expression and recalled every word.

''--- That's right. There's no need to hesitate.''

Ludmira's words and attitude were clear.

If she judged it necessary, she would fight.

It was not just LeitMeritz that Ludmira was threatening, but Territoire as well, which lay across the Vosyes Mountains.

He could not lose the ally he had just gained.

Tigre opened his eyes with a will to fight and spoke in a dignified manner.

“We will send two messengers to her. We will show her the letter, and if its content is a lie and she truly has no hostility, we will request she have her soldiers stand down as proof.”

“And if you are rejected, or if there is a delay in the response?”

“We will apply a time limit. If she complains, we will remove her by force.”

Ellen laughed as she and Lim looked at each other, hearing Tigre's clear response.

“Then let's do that.”

The next day, three thousand soldiers, led by Tigre, Ellen, and Lim, moved to the south of LeitMeritz and stopped near the border. They sent a messenger to Ludmira, appealing for her retreat.

Ludmira rejected them twice, so the LeitMeritz Army resumed their march.

The fight between Vanadis began.

Ludmira Lurie received a report that the troops of LeitMeritz were approaching.

Ludmira basically used the same housing as the soldiers, and she took the same meals as them. The only thing that could be called an exception was tea. She almost always carried it, and was drinking her tea when she received the report.

“I see. So Eleanora has come.”

The scouts have confirmed her appearance. Furthermore, next to the Vanadis-sama of the Silver Flash, there is a young man with red hair of the same age.

Regardless of who the Lord was, it was customary in Zhcted to pay honor to the Vanadis.

“Red hair... Ah, Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

Ludmira muttered without much interest. Tigre was simply a bonus alongside Ellen; he was a trivial existence.

When the soldier finished the report, Ludmira thanked him for his hard work.

“You must be tired. Have a cup of tea.”

She took a small heated stone placed beside her chair and set an iron kettle filled with hot water atop it. The soldier gave his words of gratitude as Ludmira sat back down and placed two crystal jars before them. One held tea leaves while the other held jam.

The hot water was poured into the white porcelain cups, and the jam melted.

“It is hot. Take care and drink slowly.”

The soldier thanked her again and took the cup graciously. Ludmira watched him with a smile. It was soothing for her to see someone savor the tea she brewed herself.

When the soldier left, her smile disappeared. Ludmira called for her Commanders.

“I will have Eleanora brought before me. I will defeat her myself.”

Ludmira extended her hand and grasped the spear at her side.

The handle of the spear was short, and the tip was surrounded by crystals of ice.

It was the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} which commands the cold, the Frozen Wave Lavias.

“We will move as planned. We will battle her on Burkina Plains and then shut ourselves in the Tatra Mountains.”

“... Lurie-sama.”

There were two Commanders standing before her. One was in his mid 30s and had a much richer experience in combat than Ludmira, who was still 16. He excelled with swordsmanship and horsemanship. He gazed sadly at the girl he served.

“What is it?”

Though Ludmira understood what he wished to say, she still asked.

“Do you truly intend to fight the {{furigana|[Wind Princess of the Silver Flash]|Silvfrau}}?”

“I will do so because it is necessary to show my loyalty to the Duke of another country.”

Ludmira caught their gaze and responded with a grim voice.

“The Lurie family has had connections with Duke Thenardier's household for more than eighty years. I cannot simply cut it off on my own.”

''--- I have pride and dignity. I am different from Eleanora...!''

That thought supported Ludmira as well as bound her.

In accordance to the commands given by the Vanadis with blue hair, the Olmutz Army took action.

It took approximately half a day after they left LeitMeritz, passing through the lands under direct control of the kingdom, for them to enter Olmutz. They were met with undulated grasslands.

This grassland, the Burkina Plains, overlooked the Tatra Mountains to the east. It was wrapped in the cold wind which flew down from the mountains in the autumn evenings. During the winter, there was an occasional light snowfall.

Ellen led three thousand troops from LeitMeritz. By the time they reached Burkina Plains, everyone wore a thick mantle. The sky was covered in gray clouds, hiding the morning sun. The dismal weather further cooled the air; the soldiers' breath was white.

“The enemy is before us! They number two thousand!”

They finished preparing, and the soldiers were in formation. Ellen smiled fearlessly.

Before long, a black mass appeared in the distance, advancing along the ground. They held spears of wood and iron to the sky. The {{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}} could be seen at intervals alongside the a fluttering white flag with a blue spear, the banner of the Vanadis.

With a distance of five hundred alsin (approximately five hundred meters) separating the armies, something suddenly fell from the sky.

“... Snow?”

It was unknown who muttered those words. The snow disappeared before it hit the ground, and was followed by more snow drifting down quietly from the sky. The horn of both armies sounded.

All interest in the snow disappeared as both armies charged.

Several thousand bowstrings trembled, and innumerable arrows poured down over both armies.

Once the battle settled down, Ellen led her army forward.

The cavalry raised their spears and gave a cry before rushing forward. They kicked up the grass and shook the earth. The infantry hardened their bodies on reflex.

The two armies which mutually held the Black Dragon Flag clashed; their spears crossed and their shields collided.

Some soldiers collapsed from the horses' unstoppable charge, while others knocked the cavalry to the ground. Those who had fallen were trampled on or cut down as the soldiers swarmed across the land.

The grass was wet, and the cold disappeared as blood dyed the earth. The heat rapidly escaped from the corpses as they fell, while others were quickly crushed as they tried to stand again.

Though the cavalry under Ellen's control was strong, the soldiers following Ludmira stubbornly resisted.

“First Army, retreat. Move forward, Second Team.”

The first set of cavalry retreated and were closely replaced by the cavalry charging in from behind. Though it was just as energetic as the previous attack, it did not break through Ludmira's heavy infantry.

''--- Now then, what should I do...''

While Ellen assumed leadership of the LeitMeritz Army, she watched the battle carefully from the rear. She did not think it possible to break the enemy's defense from the front, so she gave Lim the order to attack from the side.

After a while, a report came.

“Limlisha-sama's troops were pushed back.”

“... And Lim?”

“She is alive and well.”

Ellen let out a breath of relief and hit the longsword at her waist. The wind strengthened, as if Arifal was complaining.

“I'll be gone for a moment.”

Tigre, who was next to Ellen, was also commanding the troops. He advanced his horse with his bow in hand.

“Don't do the impossible.”

“I won't die here.”

The cavalry rushed forward again. This time, Tigre did not take command but participated as a soldier. Once he judged he was at an appropriate distance, he fired an arrow.

The arrow pierced the leg of an Olmutz soldier who held his spear up, ready to fight the LeitMeritz Army. The soldier fell to his knee and groaned.

“Well done.”

The Commander of the cavalry gave short words of praise as he stood next to Tigre.

“They have good armor.”

Tigre answered with an unpleasant expression. The armor worn by the Olmutz soldiers had very few gaps, and they had a long shield in their left arm. This forced Tigre to aim at their arms and legs.

“Even so, no average soldier can match your reach with an arrow.”

It was clear from the reaction of the Olmutz soldiers. They had closed the distance quickly.

The cavalry collided and pushed one another down. Tigre also shot arrow after arrow, knocking Olmutz soldiers down.

''--- Where's the commander? I need to aim at him.''

Tigre observed the enemy force and searched for the person in charge. Amongst the swarming soldiers, the glittering sword and spears, and the flying arrows, he could act without hesitation; perhaps it was something uncommon that Tigre possessed.

He found him.

Tigre discovered the person he assumed took lead of the soldiers and fired his bow. However, when the enemy looked as if it were collapsing, other soldiers reinforced their position and the line was repaired.

Though Tigre defeated three people who acted as Commander, the cavalry moved to retreat and abandoned their offense, so he was unable to attack any further.

The LeitMeritz gave up its offensive and retreated. The Olmutz Army also fell back.

By the end of the day, nothing had been settled. Each side had more than one hundred killed in action and fortified their positions five belsta (approximately five kilometers) away.

The snow covered the LeitMeritz Army along with the darkness of the night. Tigre headed to Ellen's tent when the sun was sinking.

Alongside Lim, Ellen had taken to a frugal meal of wine and cheese when she noticed Tigre. She smiled, both appreciation and a desire to tease him mixed within.

“It seems you fought well, according to the reports. How are Ludmira's soldiers?”

“Solid.”

It was the first impression he had. Ellen laughed and nodded earnestly.

“That's right. She is ridiculously good at defense. She might be the best amongst all Vanadis in defensive battles.”

He sat before the two. Lim prepared wine and cheese for him. He gave his thanks and looked at Ellen while nibbling at the cheese.

“Even if you break through, they recover quickly before their wound expands, and even if you attack from the side and from behind, they will push back. They don't respond to provocation. In essence, she does not take any chances yet still remains aggressive.”

“However, I did not see Ludmira-sama at the head of the attack.”

“I'd rather not see her if possible.”

Tigre recalled her appearance as she killed the assassins in an instant. He looked downward seriously and thought about the battlefield.

“What, it's not like I'll lose. It's a field battle. We'll beat and crush her tomorrow.”

Ellen spoke aggressively, either to encourage Tigre or to inspire herself. Lim looked at Ellen expressionlessly.

“I believe we said it was pointless to advance against her.”

“She probably has no other hands. Ludmira's defenses are harder than before. Tigre took the trouble to kill some of her Commanders, so I doubt she can make the best use of her troops now. Ludmira has no choice but to be killed.”

“Eleanora-sama. Have you looked at Ludmira-sama's current war record?”

Ellen thought for a moment with her arms crossed before sitting upright and responding proudly.

“Two victories, one defeat.”

“That is not the same number we heard when we last spoke to Ludmira-sama.”

“What do you mean?”

Tigre frowned and looked at Lim. Lim took a drink while answering indifferently.

“It is of my opinion that they were at a tie; however, they both insist it was their victory.”

Tigre sighed and looked at Ellen in amazement.

“Your relationship really is a bad one.”

“It's a tradition for LeitMeritz and Olmutz to not get along.”

“Tradition?”

“The previous Vanadis and the Vanadis from the generation before have always been hostile toward the Lurie family... That is, Ludmira's mother and grandmother.”

Though Ellen replied indignantly, Tigre tilted his head due to something having caught his attention.

“Ludmira's mother and grandmother were Vanadis?”

“Her family line is quite old. She's arrogant because of that.”

“... Are Vanadis hereditary in nature?”

Tigre looked at Ellen with a bewildered face. After that, she muttered quietly, as though convincing herself.

“Well, it should be fine to tell you. Don't tell others, though. The Vanadis are chosen by the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.”

Tigre was unable to react immediately, having been told such an important thing so easily. Ellen picked up Arifal and placed it over her shoulder. She looked at the sheath of the longsword lovingly, though with sarcasm mixed into her gaze.

“A little over two years ago, this fellow chose me to be his Vanadis.”

“... I don't quite understand.”

Tigre's voice had become hoarse.

''--- The weapon chooses its wielder. Though I have seen these in myths and fairy tales, I did not think they actually existed. Weapons are weapons, after all.''

However, while Tigre insisted this loudly in his mind, Tigre's memories objected. The longsword in Ellen's hand occasionally playfully hit him with wind.

Also, there was the black bow to his side.

Once before, his bow and Arifal showed a strange resonance. It had spoken to him, and it had done something beyond human knowledge.

''--- Maybe that's why Ellen told me.''

He felt as though he had stepped into an unknown world in a different dimension. Tigre felt a moment of dismay and wondered if he should even hear this story.

However, Tigre shook it away immediately.

It was something he should know.

One day, he may be confronted with the mystery of his black bow.

He wanted to do more, to be able to help Ellen more in the future.

Ellen laughed happily seeing Tigre's expression.

“Good eyes. You're listening seriously.”

“Um, how does the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} choose the Vanadis?”

“It suddenly appears before the selected person. If the person takes it in her hand, words flow into her head. It's a bit difficult to explain, but it told me I had become a Vanadis and to head to the Imperial Palace. So I was a Vanadis the day I appeared before the Palace.”

''--- Words...''

Tigre glanced at the black bow beside him. After collecting himself, he returned his eyes to Ellen.

“What became of the previous Vanadis?”

“She retired. These guys---”

Ellen held Arifal up.

“They choose a Vanadis when the previous Vanadis is unworthy of their position. That time is judged by these things. It could happen when they're ill or when they have a severe injury that makes life difficult. It also happens if they become incompatible or die. When I arrived at LeitMeritz, my predecessor's funeral had just ended. The Grand Chamberlain at the Imperial Palace simply bowed before me.”

“... Did the people of the Imperial Palace accept it?”

Though Tigre had succeeded his father two years ago when he became an Earl, he understood the situation was completely different. He had lived in Alsace his entire childhood and knew the surroundings and people. He had the support of everyone there.

“Though there were probably some who didn't like it, this guy chose me, so they couldn't help but accept it.”

Ellen sarcastically laughed as she shrugged her shoulders. A swirl of wind surrounded Arifal, as if it were proud of itself.

“Also the people of LeitMeritz, no, the people of Zhcted, were all accustomed to it. This tradition has been in practice since Zhcted was first established. Rather than the {{furigana|[Dragonic Tool]|Viralt}} choosing the Vanadis, the Vanadis are chosen by some mystic force. That's how most people interpret it.”

While tracing her finger along Arifal's blade, Ellen looked with a disappointed expression.

“However, that's not very convincing with Lavias. It chose the same bloodline; it even chose that Ludmira. I can only think its eyes are rotten.”

Though Tigre was about to say it had no eyes to be rotten, he knew there was some kind of intent in Arifal. It might have eyes unknown to man which lay elsewhere.

“Tigre, what do you think? Do you think that woman who boasts of her lineage is suitable to being a Vanadis? I don't understand why Lavias would choose someone who looks down on others.”

“Ah, yeah...”

He recalled Ludmira. Tigre nodded to indicate his agreement.

“Lord Tigrevurmud. I should say this now, but please ignore Eleanora-sama's evaluation of Ludmira-sama.”

Lim sighed.

“Even their first meeting was terrible...”

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Two years ago, when LeitMeritz was celebrating Ellen's arrival as the new Vanadis, Ludmira came to visit.

Ellen went out to see what she wanted just shortly after she began learning proper court etiquette. The civil servants were at a loss for words as she somehow managed a proper greeting.

“Oh my, LeitMeritz is quite tolerant.”

Ludmira reacted by speaking with an arrogant tone and a haughty sneer.

“I had some expectations of a Vanadis my age, though I should apologize for doing so without permission. I suppose it cannot be helped. You are welcome to come play in Olmutz if you wish, though you may want to learn your manners first. I believe even you would not want to be laughed at.”

Ludmira brought her hand to her mouth and elegantly laughed; however, her blue eyes clearly looked down on Ellen from a superior position.

''She was looking at me like I was some kind of ape,'' Ellen complained to Lim at a later date.

“Ah, but perhaps I can teach you. If you bow your head down to me, I can teach you anything, including manners, of course.”

“Oh? That's right. Can you teach me how to become taller? Or is that possible? I suppose if you knew of any methods, you would have tried them out long ago.”

Ludmira was one head shorter than Ellen, and it seemed to have touched a nerve, as the blue-haired Vanadis flushed red and shouted childishly.

“I, I was simply being kind!”

“Hm. So those of Olmutz impose their kindness on others. It doesn't seem so great.”

Ludmira flinched and stammered while Ellen mercilessly continued her attack.

“Who was the one to teach you propriety? He certainly must be a splendid person. Maybe I could use him to clean the yard.”

“Wha--- I will not permit you to insult my mother!”

Ellen's bright red eyes and Ludmira's deep blue pupils exploded with hostility.

“I see, so it was your mother. Good. You should come with her and I can teach you both how to properly prostrate yourself.”

“You... How dare you say that, even though you are a Vanadis fresh from the countryside!”

The two girls rolled up their skirts and sleeves and pounced on each other like wild beasts.

“In the end, they were shouting and fighting. It took ten people including me to pull them apart.”

“Ten people...”

Tigre stared at Lim in sympathy as she finished talking. Ellen had turned away midway and remained silent.

“As a third party, who did you think was at fault?”

“It was a childish fight, so it is difficult to decide.”

Tigre gave his answer as he thought through the story again.

“Ludmira-sama's attitude certainly was maddening to watch to others, but she was not being malicious; she had good intentions. Though I am unsure of how things are now...”

“--- Are you finished with the unpleasant talk?”

Lim smiled bitterly having been interrupted. Ellen turned around without concealing her poor mood.

“Let us return to the topic on hand. Anyway, Ludmira and I will fight one on one tomorrow. I will destroy her impregnable defenses and tear her away from the army. That way, it won't be a repeat of today.”

Though Lim desperately thought of words of rebuttal, she knew they could not spend a significant time on this.

Tigre began to speak.

“If we destroy the enemy, can you pull back immediately? Even if it is in the midst of battle?”

Though Tigre understood Ellen's strength, Ludmira also had the power of a Vanadis. Tigre understood Lim's anxieties.

If they could not propose an alternate plan, they had no other choice but to overwhelm the enemy as quickly as possible to shorten the duration of Ellen and Ludmira's fight.

Though Ellen looked bitter, she looked at Tigre's eyes and Lim's expression and nodded.

The next day, Burkina Plains was covered in the thick, early morning fog which did not allow the sunlight to penetrate through. It was likely due to the cold meadow remaining from the day before.

“This is bad...”

Following Ellen's instructions, the LeitMeritz Army retreated three belsta (approximately three kilometers) back.

The fog derailed everyone's senses. In a state in which the white mist blocked sight just a few steps ahead, many were subject to the illusion of shadows.

Though it was not impossible to advance while taking advantage of the fog, the land was Ludmira's garden, so to speak. She was well informed of the geographical features, so it necessitated caution on Ellen's part. Though the fog cleared up within one koku, something surprising occurred.

Ludmira's Army had disappeared.

Burkina Plains was empty, even with the fog gone. The two thousand troops from Olmutz led by Ludmira were nowhere to be found.

Ellen sent scouts in all directions and soon found the whereabouts of the enemy.

“The colors of the {{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}} have been found in the Tatra Mountains. There are many barriers set up along the mountain path. It seems Ludmira-sama is preparing for a siege.”

Ellen heard the report and groaned after sending the soldier away.

“We've been had...”

Ellen muttered to herself. Hearing this, Tigre frowned.

“Was this Ludmira's plan from the start?”

“That's right. Yesterday's fight was to have us focus on this area.”

The LeitMeritz Army quickly moved to the Tatra Mountains before day's end.

By the time they reached the base of the mountains, the day had mostly passed.

“This is no less steep than Vosyes.”

That was Tigre's first impression as he looked up the mountain.

Though it was nowhere as large as the Vosyes Mountain range, it was still quite high. At the end of the slope was a steep cliff.

Dark trees concealed the surface of the mountain. Bare rocks could be seen in various places, and snow covered the land thickly, giving the mountain an even more steep appearance.

The scouts from the LeitMeritz Army were shot at from soldiers in the village at the foot of the mountain. They were forced to give many silver coins to the villagers to extract accurate information on the surroundings. By the time all was done, it was late in the evening.

“It seems Tatra Fortress is located at the summit of the mountain, and it's surrounded by step hills to the right, left, and behind it.”

Lim summarized the information and reported to Ellen in the tent.

“The entire mountain is steep, and when the locals go to hunt and forage for edible plants, they rarely leave the main path. Though there are other roads, they do not come out near the fortress. That is all they can tell us about the known paths.”

“What about a river leading deeper?”

Ellen guessed there would be some source of water leading to the fortress.

“It seems there is a waterfall in the center...”

''--- So that's useless as well.''

When Lim's report ended, Ellen left the tent and ordered her soldiers to remain on standby. She and Tigre approached the mountains.

The mountain path was heavily fortified as dictated by Ludmira. Large walls were built and wide trenches were dug. Fences made of hardened wood, stone, and soil were erected, and archers were established behind them.

There were many such defensive positions placed on the road.

Ellen spoke to Tigre while watching the path from a distance.

“How would you attack it?”

Tigre observed the defenses for a while and sighed.

''--- Even if we make the soldiers charge, they will be hit with a storm of arrows while they move past the fences and trenches.''

“It would take time, but what about some sort of battering ram or catapult?”

“That won't cut it with her. Ludmira could freeze the key locations with Lavias, and her gate will be harder than a poor castle gate. Can you reach the archers with your bow at that height?”

“Though it's possible, there wouldn't be much point in it.”

From that height, they could simply obtain iron shields and defend themselves while shooting from the gaps. They would probably have replacements for anyone that was shot down, as well.

“What about the thing you used to kill the {{furigana|Earth Dragon|Suro}}?”

Ludmira had already used Lavias' power. There was no reason for her not to use her own.

“Eh? Ah... The {{furigana|[Dragonic Skill]|Veda}}. I can't do it.”

While holding her silver-white hair, which had been disturbed by the wind, Ellen shrugged her shoulders deftly.

“You've seen it once. Do you know the weakness of my Dragonic Skill?”

Tigre tilted his head and looked up at the gray sky in thought.

He thought about how the Dragonic Skill which could obliterate a Dragon could have a weakness.

Seeing Tigre unable to come up with an answer for a long time, Ellen smiled and pointed at him with her finger.

“The first weakness is distance. It won't reach an enemy that is too far away. If we assume I use my Dragonic Skill before a trench, I would destroy the trench and blow away the fences and the walls; however, it would not reach the hill behind them. As for the other one---”

Ellen put up her second finger.

“The Dragonic Skill collects the surrounding winds. In that instant, the defense I have from the wind will not be effective. If arrows are shot at me during that time, I can't block them.”

Tigre frowned. The location seemed to have been built specifically to oppose Ellen. Ellen noticed Tigre's face and shrugged her shoulders and smiled cynically.

“It's something Ludmira's grandmother thought of. She calculated that position specifically to counter Arifal, so it seems my predecessors suffer.”

The next day, the LeitMeritz Army attacked the mountain path upon which snow drifted about on countless occasions.

The enemy's arrows were blocked by shields, and the crossbows and arbalest prepared were not as effective as they expected.

Even if they managed to destroy the fence, a new one was installed, and with the frozen earth and cold air, further pursuit was impossible.

The Olmutz Army had no intent of leaving their position to fight. Those not fighting brought soil and stones to further strengthen the walls.

Furthermore, they had built a catapult to throw large rocks and barrels full of earth and sand. The LeitMeritz Army was forced to retreat.

The LeitMeritz Army repeatedly advanced and retreated in restless waves. The Olmutz Army stood like a large stone, neither moving forward nor backward.

It was simply a waste of time.

The battle had simply become a standoff. After several days, Ellen had become impatient.

On that day, their attack had ended in a failure. Tigre returned with the weary soldiers and gave words of appreciation before heading to the Commander's tent.

Once it came into view, he frowned. There should have been a few soldiers standing guard around it, but there was no one on watch.

Furthermore, he could hear quarreling inside.

His pace naturally quickened and he entered the tent.

“Then what else can we do!?”

Suddenly, Ellen's angry voice roared throughout the tent, taking Tigre by surprise.

Ellen had a passionate attitude as her bright red eyes glared at Lim. The adjutant with golden hair stood resolutely before the pressure exuded by the Vanadis.

“What's wrong? I can hear you even outside.”

Ellen looked at Tigre with a frown. Her expression quickly returned to one of a sulking child before she stomped her way across the tent and grabbed a bottle of wine in the corner. She quickly opened the bottle and drank its contents.

“What happened?”

He did not dare to lower his voice when he asked Lim. Lim responded with a relieved expression.

“Lord Tigrevurmud, please stop her. Eleanora-sama wants to attack their defensive position alone.”

Tigre's mouth was half open in amazement. Tigre looked at Lim in blank surprise; there was no way the General of an army would be allowed to attack alone.

“It can't be helped.”

While gripping the bottle of wine, Ellen looked at Tigre with a sullen face.

“If it's me, I can fly over with Arifal. I can get behind their defense and cut down all the Olmutz soldiers.”

Tigre looked at her unreasonably. Naturally, Lim put a stop to her words.

“It is useless.”

“Then come up with another plan.”

“Though I have no other proposal, It is still useless.”

Though he thought it no different from a childish quarrel, Tigre spoke made his assertion with a strong tone.

“Ludmira's grandmother thought of that. You said that yourself, right? In that case, even if you have many soldiers prepared, it wouldn't be a simple task.”

“But we have no other choice! Many days have passed, and our situation has not changed. You should have faith in my swordsmanship.”

Ellen was not budging at all. She stared at Tigre and walked forward. Using both hands, she grabbed Tigre's head, preventing him from moving.

“Did I let you go free too much? Tigre. Surely you haven't forgotten already. Who do you belong to?”

It was an intense atmosphere, and she pressed strongly against his skin. Tigre breathed slowly and answered.

“I belong to you.”

“That's right. In that case, you should believe in me and let me do this, right?”

The passion in her red eyes nearly suffocated Tigre.

What Ellen said, while worrisome, was reasonable.

However, she was the General of the army. Even if the possibility of failure was small, she could not be recklessly exposed to danger.

''--- Even if I told her to stop, she wouldn't. But we don't have any other plan, so what can I do?''

He hesitated, but after worrying, Tigre extended his hands. He shut his eyes and sandwiched Ellen's face with his hands as she had done to him. With Ellen's movements stopped for a moment, he quietly brought his head forward to hers. It was not an action he thought about, but something done naturally.

“Wha, Eh...”

Ellen was surprised, confused, panicked. He could feel it in her voice through his palm.

Tigre let out a breath of relief in his mind because he did not feel anger from Ellen.

''--- Since I did this so suddenly, I was prepared to get hit.''

Even with such an abrupt reaction, he was not rejected; she trusted him. All that remained was for him to force his words out through the tension.

He would properly communicate his feelings.

“You are important to me. Even if I were not yours, I don't think anything would change. It was my decision that pulled you to the battlefield, so I know I'm being selfish, but I don't want you to do anything reckless.”

Silence fell upon the tent. Since Tigre's eyes were closed, he could not understand Ellen's reaction.

Before long, Ellen's hands parted from Tigre.

“... Really.”

It was a small, trembling voice which reached Tigre's ear.

“Do you really cherish me?”

“Of course.”

“Do you cherish me the most?”

He found himself at a loss for words.

“... What did you just think of right now?”

Though it was not visible to Tigre, Lim was glaring at him from a distance. Tigre responded honestly in the dangerous atmosphere.

“Alsace.”

He heard a sigh. The two parted and Ellen took a step back. Tigre opened his eyes after losing the feel of her on his hand and saw Ellen smiling bitterly with her hands on her waist.

“You're a man with a strong love for his home. Well, that's fine. Alsace is mine as well.”

Just a moment ago, she was in such a bad mood that he would hesitate to call out to her, but it had vanished. Her cheerful smile and bright red eyes returned.

The Ellen Tigre and Lim were accustomed to seeing stood before them.

“By the way, if you had said a woman's name, you would be one head shorter. You've exercised your wisdom well. I'll praise you for that.”

Tigre shrugged his shoulders silently, though he was curious in the back of his mind. Ellen was a little red and spoke more rapidly than usual.

Tigre was a pubescent man of marriageable age, so he may have been aware of Ellen as a member of the opposite sex.

However, there were other things to do first. He needed to tie up all loose ends.

“By the way, I had a favor I wanted to ask of you.”

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Each time he took a step forward, a heavy sound echoed from below. The sky had not changed at all, and an almost pure-white snow covered the ground. Occasionally, his feet slid against ice rather than snow.

His body was wrapped in a fur mantle as he walked along the frozen surface. Tigre vaguely thought the fur was double layered to keep the cold away. The white breath he expelled was nearly invisible against the snow.

His hat was made from the head of a bear. To be more exact, the entire headpiece was fashioned to act as headgear. Holes were placed in the eyes and ears to allow him to see and speak, and the mouth was open so he could speak.

It was something Lim lent to him.

“This is what I brought as protection against the cold.”

She told Tigre this as she covered his head. Though it was a little tight, he could barely feel the cold seeping up from his neck.

He carefully progressed toward a tree not buried in snow. He leaned against it to rest when he reached it and was tempted to sit down.

He took a flask from his waist and drank some water.

''--- This is the third day.''

That was how long it had been since Tigre entered the Tatra Mountains.

He asked Ellen to allow him to search for a mountain path that would head to the top of the mountain.

“Weren't you just trying to prevent me from acting alone?”

Ellen spoke sarcastically, though her tone was slightly peevish. Eventually she consented.

“However... Will you really be fine?”

She glanced at him anxiously. Tigre simply struck his chest proudly to reassure her.

It was not a lie. He was accustomed to climbing steep mountains in Alsace.

Even if he was found by the enemy, he could evade them by acting as a hunter. His form was that of a hunter, and he had knowledge as a hunter himself. He had confirmed there were snow leopards throughout the mountains by asking the people in the village.

He was suddenly hit by a bout of drowsiness, and his body leaned over.

Tigre put strength to his legs and hit his head to awaken himself. The cold had sapped his stamina, and the weight of the snow only made him more fatigued.

''--- I don't have much food. There's enough water, since I found a river...''

He was anxious as well. After leaving Alsace, many days had passed, and Duke Thenardier would soon begin his movements.

''--- But I came here of my own accord.''

When looking down from a cliff overhead, Tigre had learned he had come quite a ways up the mountain.

''--- I have one day left at most...''

After finishing his rest, Tigre resumed his walk through the snow.

He saw a fox far away. It was about five chet (approximately fifty centimeters) in size.

Perhaps it had been distracted by something, as it had stopped in its place. After secretly hiding his body, with a nearby tree, Tigre quickly nocked an arrow.

If he killed it, it would give him a sufficient amount of food.

The distance to the fox was two hundred alsin (approximately two hundred meters). It would be no problem, even if it was slightly higher on the gentle slope.

He bent his bowstring and shot the arrow.

By the time his bowstring stopped vibrating, the arrow had pierced the fox's head.

“... What?”

Tigre tilted his head. The fox collapsed in an odd way. At any rate, Tigre continued to walk toward it while paying careful attention to his steps. When he had walked half the distance, he noticed a small shadow appear near where the fox fell. It was a petite girl.

''--- Ludmira...!?''

She was a stern girl he had met in Rodnick and was now his enemy, the blue-haired Vanadis. Though it was odd to see a casually dressed girl in the snow-covered mountains, he could accept it if it were her.

Tigre stopped his feet and intently observed her. Ludmira noticed him and remained where she stood.

''--- Is she waiting for me?''

Though he thought of running away, he would only seem suspicious.

''--- My face is hidden, and I'm disguised as a hunter as we planned.''

He was truly grateful to Lim for the bear headgear and wished to thank her from the bottom of his heart. The snow sounded noisily as Tigre climbed the slope.

Like he thought, it was Ludmira.

She wore the same blue clothes decorated with red and gold. In her hand was a commonplace bow. Her spear of ice was thrust violently into the nearby ground.

She smiled in a carefree manner, without malice or hostility.

She seemed not to have noticed that it was Tigre.

“Did you shoot this arrow?”

Ludmira spoke in a tone many would consider haughty as she pointed to the fox. The fox had an arrow through its head and in the scruff of its neck. Her finger pointed to the arrow in its head.

''--- So that's how it is.''

Ludmira was keeping an eye on this fox as well. Their arrows had hit at nearly the same time. Though unusual, it was not unique.

Tigre tilted his quiver to show his arrows. It was clear to understand seeing the fletching on his arrows.

''--- Even so...''

Tigre spoke, his voice clearly showing his worry.

“Um... Aren't you cold?”

Though she wore clothes with luxurious decorations, her arms, legs, and abdomen were exposed. It was not suitable for walking through the snowy mountains.

“I am fine, because I am a special existence.”

Ludmira pushed her chest forward slightly and answered proudly. Tigre was taken aback as she looked at him with shining eyes the color of the deep sea.

“By the way, you seemed to walk a fair distance. Where did you hit this beast from?”

Tigre looked back to where he walked from and pointed at the tree where he hid and took aim at the fox. Ludmira's expression rapidly became sharp.

“Stop lying, commoner. That is beyond two hundred alsin, is it not? And such small game...”

Tigre shrugged his shoulders and retrieved an arrow from his quiver. He knew at times like this that it would be best to show her directly.

The bowstring trembled as he fired the arrow. He struck the tree as intended, shaking the snow which had accumulated on the branches.

As he looked back, he felt a childish sense of satisfaction. Ludmira stared at the arrow with her mouth half open.

Before long, Ludmira turned back and apologized to Tigre in an awkward manner.

“... I, I apologize. I doubted your words.”

''--- Like I thought, this girl can admit her own errors.''

Tigre was glad to have learned of her merits, if only a little bit.

“By the way, how should we divide this? Shall we divide it in two?”

Ludmira pointed to the fox with the bow in her hand. Her arrow was stuck in the fox's neck.

“... I suppose we would divide it evenly in this situation.”

“That is fine with me. Ah, I will give the meat to you, since it is unnecessary. I simply want the fur.”

“Then you may have the fur. I will take the rest.”

He could eat the meat and entrails and cut the bones down into arrowheads. There were other uses as well. Though he would like the fur, it was not a problem if he did not have it.

“Very well.”

Ludmira smiled brightly and held out her hand. Tigre grasped it tightly as he recalled Ellen's cheerful smile.

He removed the fox meat, chopped it up, and cooked it in a small pan.

They had moved a short distance from where they met, closer to the river. The two decided to take a rest while Tigre took care of the fox.

Though it took time to ignite the firewood in the snow, he had managed to get it started. In the mountains, after the sun had passed its zenith and began to descend, the two surrounded the pan.

“Why is it that you do not take off your headgear? You should have no problem with the snow or cold when you are near me.”

Ludmira asked Tigre curiously as he skinned the fox.

As she had said, they were free from the cold, unrelated to the fire.

''--- Most likely, this is the power of her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.''

It was a spear that manipulated the cold and the reason Ludmira could walk around the snowy mountains in such light clothing.

“Could it be... you are a Vanadis?”

It would seem unnatural not to question Ludmira's words, so Tigre carefully asked her. She looked at Tigre in dissatisfaction.

“Though you are right... You have no sense of humility, really.”

Tigre hesitated and thought about what he should do. He thought it may have been best to prostrate himself before her.

“No matter. I will pardon it out of respect for your skill with the bow. I shall forgive your rudeness.”

Tigre let out a breath of relief and bowed slightly. After that, he noticed Ludmira's glance and placed his finger to his headgear.

“In my village, we are not to take this off while hunting in the mountains.”

It was an old story he heard from his father. Tigre gave an appropriate response using the information he could remember.

“I see. How regrettable. I would like to see your face.”

Ludmira spoke earnestly. Tigre remained silent, but he was sweating beneath the mask.

If she learned of his identity, he would not escape the mountain alive. Even if she took mercy on him on a whim, she would certainly confine him in the castle dungeon.

''--- She really hasn't noticed.''

She simply thought of him as a simple hunter and stopped pursuing the matter. The only thing between the two was a small pan.

If she were further from the spear and he caught her off guard, he could pin her down. As soon as he thought that far, however, Tigre shook the thought out of his head. His chances of victory were too slim, and he could not easily ambush this girl who spoke to him sincerely and kindly. Ludmira suddenly called out to Tigre.

“What is your name?”

“... Urz.”

Tigre used his father's name.

“I see. Urz. Serve me.”

Ludmira spoke as if it were a matter of course.

“Your skill with the bow is wonderful. That alone is valuable enough to allow you to serve me.”

“... I am not a hunter from nearby. I came from far away.”

He spoke in intervals, but Tigre was able to squeeze out his words.

“I see. It would be strange not to have heard of you if you were a man from Olmutz.”

“I have no plans of leaving my home.”

Tigre was able to speak his true feelings without telling a lie.

Tigre felt guilty using his father's name to lie to Ludmira.

''--- This girl, her attitude aside, she frankly accepted me.''

Ludmira's words contained no lies. Perhaps because she thought of Tigre as a commoner, she was, in her own way, receiving him on equal footing.

''--- If she looked down on commoners, I would have probably been made to leave quickly without the fox. No, it would be possible she would have forced me to carry it to the fortress.''

If an aristocrat in Brune were greedy, such as Duke Thenardier, he may have been punished for damaging the fox.

Eventually, Tigre finished dismantling the fox. Though he was tired and cut corners on occasion, 70% of the skin still remained. Tigre explained the circumstances to Ludmira.

“For the fine details, please give it to a specialist to handle.”

“I understand. Thank you for your work.”

After that, Tigre and Ludmira ate a little of the fox meat. He washed away the blood and seasoned it with salt. Ludmira did not particularly complain.

The pan was easily washed with melted snow before being placed in his bag. The extra meat and offal were buried in a hole. In the meantime, Ludmira put a new pot to boil after washing it out with water.

''--- Is she drinking hot water?''

Though Tigre thought that, he felt it was something different after a time. Ludmira opened two crystal bottles held at her waist and placed what appeared to be dry, black seeds into a cup.

When she poured the hot water into it, the water became slightly red.

She then scooped jam from the other bottle and placed it in the hot red water and waited for it to melt away.

“Have a drink.”

Tigre received the steaming cup. Perhaps it was due to the natural atmosphere, or perhaps it was her attitude, for some reason, he was unable to refuse.

“It is tea. It will warm your body and your mind.”

Tigre took care not to burn himself and gingerly sipped the tea.

A mysterious smell stimulated his nasal cavity. The bitterness and sweetness spread to his tongue. The fatigue collected in his body seemed to disappear all at once.

“... It's delicious.”

Without thinking, he muttered those words. Ludmira's face quickly glowed with joy.

“It is, right? If you want another drink, I will especially pour it for you.”

Ludmira's chest puffed out with pride as she smiled innocently. Tigre asked for another cup upon her insistence.

[[Image:Vanadis_V02_-_258.jpg|175px|thumb]]
''--- So she can smile like this as well.''

Whenever he took a sip, his body was warmed from the inside. Ludmira watched Tigre drink the tea with an elated expression.

After they had finally rested, Ludmira turned looked at Tigre with interest.

“Urz. Why are you here? You should have some idea of what is going on. There are many soldiers walking about the mountain paths, and it is clear this is a battlefield.”

“There are certain animals lurking about the mountains that only appear at these times.”

“I am amazed. I did not think a person would come to such a place. I will have to rethink things.”

Though dangerous words were about to come out of his mouth, he swallowed them back down.

“Why is a Vanadis here? Why would you come here without your attendants?”

“... It is an exception.”

Ludmira, who had always held a high-handed attitude, showed a weak expression for the first time. Her short blue hair shook as she gazed into the distance.

“I just wanted to relax.”

“... If you are satisfied with me, I will listen.”

After hesitating, Tigre said those words.

If he were to bid farewell, he would have to leave quickly. He could not overlook Ludmira's lonely profile.

Ludmira looked at Tigre in surprise.

“If you can't speak, then vent into the hollow of a tree. It is an old saying.”

“--- You are quite gentle for a bear.”

Ludmira held her knees and gazed upward at Tigre. It was a gesture matching a normal young girl.

Before long, Ludmira gradually spoke.

She had pride as a Vanadis that succeeded down the generations of her family. Because of her position, she had subdued her own emotions to maintain relations with a person she hated.

In particular, Ludmira vented her anger like a raging fire when she spoke of Duke Thenardier handing out the armor from her territory to the bandits.

“I was able to hunt alone today... I think the soldiers will forgive me. I need at least a little time to relax and distract myself.”

Though there were places Tigre appeared in her story, he never spoke up. He simply nodded and responded to her occasional question.

Even if it was for his own safety, he hid his identity from her.

Speaking any more simply seemed cowardly.

“Urz. I will remember your name. You are always welcome to come to the Imperial Palace in Olmutz.”

Ludmira left him with those words as the two separated. She held the fox with her spear and walked away at a light pace along the snowy ground.

''--- Is that also the power of the spear? She can walk so easily on this snow-covered mountain.''

After her figure had become distant, Tigre changed his thought process and began to follow her footsteps. Ludmira would not likely notice at this distance, but he still remained cautious as he slowly advanced.

The sun had hidden itself on the other side of the mountain. Only its afterglow illuminated the hill.

''--- Not good. Once the sun sets, I won't be able to follow her.''

While fighting his impatience, Tigre kept his pace and advanced, little by little. This was his last chance.

His legs lacked strength, and his breath was frozen.

By the time the sun set, Tigre stood atop a cliff. There was a fortress beneath his eyes.

He quietly spent the night in the mountains and descended in the morning.

“You have a terrible face.”

They were the words Ellen greeted Tigre with when he returned. Tigre's words were not normal, either.

“Please let me sleep for half a day.”

He had put off shaving, eating, and changing his clothes. Tigre collapsed the moment he entered the tent and slept as he was.

The position of the LeitMeritz Army had not changed while Tigre was climbing the mountain. Though they had not changed their method of attacking the mountain path, they had not achieved any significant results. They had not even made their way past the first defensive line.

Still, Ellen and Lim continued to attack to provide as much support as possible for Tigre while he surveyed the mountain.

The sun had set, and the attack that day had ended in a pointless manner. Tigre finally awoke.

He quickly ate fish soup alone and shaved himself, leaving a few scratches along his jaw. When Tigre was finally finished, he returned to the tent and sat in a circle with Ellen and Lim.

“... I'm back.”

Ellen teased him with her gaze at this late hour and listened to him seriously.

“You slept and ate quite well. So how did it go? Did you find anything?”

“Two hundred... no, one hundred people can be taken up to the castle. Then we need to take the gate down.”

Perhaps because the defense of the mountain path was not perfect, the defense of the fort itself was not particularly special. The defenses which had plagued Ellen were not installed around the fort, nor were there many soldiers standing guard at the gate or patrolling the walls.

Even without siege weapons like battering rams, they could pass the wall by using a hook and a rope ladder according to Tigre's judgment.

“Well done!”

After hearing his story, Ellen gave her evaluation and hit Tigre's shoulder. She then cheerfully spoke her instructions to Lim.

“... Is it fine? With only one hundred people?”

“It will be enough. They have two thousand troops, and at least half of them are on the mountain path, leaving fewer than one thousand within the fortress. They are likely guarding the other mountain paths on shifts. This should not change if we continue our attacks here. At that time---”

Ellen shut one eye, but her other eye had enough spirit to fill both.

“When the time comes, I will prove to you that I can hold down Ludmira and her one thousand men. I will show you the strength of the Vanadis.”

“How reliable.”

Ellen's mood lifted when it came to a fight. Tigre noticed it had happened to him before he was aware of it.

After that, Tigre told them he met Ludmira.

“Were you noticed?”

“I owe it to this headpiece.”

While he replied jokingly, Lim looked down in silence with a red face. Tigre smiled wryly seeing her reaction and returned to the conversation. He did not specifically speak of their conversation, but told them he had been treated to tea. Though Ellen clearly frowned, she did not complain; however, she did speak up at the end.

“Carrying tea and jam at a time like that. She really is funny.”

Tigre was also in agreement.

They quickly made preparations. Early the next morning one hundred LeitMeritz cavalry, led by Tigre and Ellen, used the morning mist to approach the foot of the Tatra Mountains.

Lim took command of the remaining soldiers and attacked the mountain path. Though dissatisfaction clearly showed in her blue pupils, she followed directions while maintaining her expressionless facade.

Though there were only one hundred cavalry, it was difficult to travel along the mountain without a road. The soldiers did not wear armor but a combination of fur and leather. There were many who were injured as their feet slipped and the rocks fell on top of them.

They tied their bodies together with rope as they advanced up the slopes which had been covered in ice halfway up. Ellen encouraged the soldiers, and Tigre directed the work. Slowly, the LeitMeritz soldiers moved across the snow-covered mountain.

When the eastern sky was dyed indigo and the sun invaded the western sky, they had reached where Tigre stood several days ago.

They looked down at the castle fort before their eyes.

However, something unexpected occurred.

“... Tigre, you said the security wasn't tight.”

When Tigre had looked at the gate on the other side of the fortress days ago, there was no one in sight.

However, a defensive line had been constructed before the gate. Though there were no hills, and the trenches were not deep, the threat it provided still remained.

In addition, the number of soldiers on the rampart had increased. Some remained stationary with bow in hand.

“Strange. There was nothing like that before.”

“Ludmira probably came up with the idea when she met you.”

Ellen looked down at the fortress with a grim expression.

Though he had a superior skill as a hunter, he was a free person who was not a Vanadis. All alone, he had managed to climb the mountain on a snow-covered path. Seeing this, Ludmira had changed her defenses. It was not a mystery at all.

“What should we do? Give up and return?”

Tigre carefully asked her. Ellen folded her arms and shook refused him strongly.

“If we turn back here, all our efforts would come to waste. I absolutely do not want that.”

Tigre gazed at Ellen in surprise having heard her make such a frank declaration. Ellen looked back and spoke once again.

“I will destroy the gate.”

“It is too dangerous. They will hit you with arrows from the ramparts.”

Tigre gripped Ellen's shoulder and stared at her.

“What, it's not like I'll be injured.”

Ellen waved her hand as if pushing the matter aside. She grasped Tigre's neck and drew him closer as Tigre tried to argue again.

Ellen lightly pressed her forehead against his.

“You need to give me the chance to look good on occasion.”

She whispered and smiled brightly as she removed her hand from Tigre.

“Watch, Tigre. I will destroy everything before the castle gate in a single blow. I will take care of the gate with my second attack.”

Certainly, under the present circumstances, there was no other hand they could play. Tigre bit down on his lips, strong enough that blood began to flow, and glared at the black bow in his hand.

''--- What do I need to do to get you to help me again?''

He understood it was a selfish wish to ask of something he feared.

Tigre wanted to do something for Ellen.

Soon, the sun sank completely.

Under the cover of darkness, the LeitMeritz troops carefully moved down the steep slope. They used rope to prevent themselves from falling and covered their swords in dirt to cover their shine.

When all members were set and their numbers confirmed by Ellen and Tigre, Ellen spoke to her soldiers in her typical tone.

“I will wrench the gate open. You will rush in at that time.”

Her words were short, and there was no other feasible plan. The soldiers did not object, nor did they show any doubt. They had complete faith in Ellen, the {{furigana|Wind Princess of the Silver Flash|Silvfrau}}.

“May the Dragon bring us victory.”

After completing her instructions, Ellen turned to the castle gate.

She made her soldiers stand aside and quietly walked forward alone.

In the light of the bonfire near the gates, the Olmutz soldiers noticed Ellen. As they began to call out and prepare their weapons, Ellen ran lightly across the snow and frozen ground and unsheathed the longsword at her waist.

“--- Arifal.”

Following her cry, the blade of the longsword glowed with a pale light. The frozen air was stolen from the mountains and surrounded the sword. A loud groan was heard, and the glowing light drew a brilliant trajectory in the darkness.

“{{furigana|Cleave the Wind|Ley Admos}}!”

The wind condensed to a point and turned into an invisible iron hammer that was thrown forward. The earth and sand was blown away, the trenches were buried in dirt, and the fences were shattered. As the wind closed in on the city gate, it scattered in all directions, losing its power.

“The enemy!”

Many shouts were heard on the ramparts as they shot their arrows at Ellen.

Ellen did not move from her position as she protected her head with her empty left arm. She did not use the wind to defend herself as she continued to collect the wind with her longsword.

Several arrows grazed her arms and legs as they fell from above.

“Ellen!”

Mud was thrown aside as Tigre ran and jumped at Ellen from behind. He pushed her down to provide cover for her. An arrow glanced off his shoulder as he fell. Inside the torrent of arrows, Tigre grabbed Ellen's body and dragged her to a distance the arrows would not reach.

“What are you doing, Tigre. My second attack---”

Ellen began protesting in frustration but was silenced by Tigre's voice.

“Why did you lie to me?”

“... I just didn't tell you.”

Ellen looked like a sulking child as she turned away, causing Tigre to speak in irritation.

“Your {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}}, you can't use it continuously?”

Ellen frowned and closed her mouth, but, pressured by Tigre's glance, she reluctantly answered him.

“I need about a ten count...”

Tigre had to force down the anger welling from the bottom of his heart. If he did not, he may have hit Ellen.

“Why didn't you tell me?”

“We don't have any time.”

Tigre shut his mouth and his anger disappeared in an instant. It was not Ellen that lacked time, but Tigre.

Ellen did something unreasonable for Tigre and resorted to keeping it a secret.

Torches could be seen dotting the ramparts as soldiers began gathering.

''--- What should I do? I need to do something.''

Tigre grasped his bow tightly, enough to feel pain in his hand. His hand was stained red from the blood that flowed down from his shoulder.

He wanted to repay her kindness, but he needed power. He needed the same strength she used when she felled the Dragon. He needed the strength he had when they killed the Dragon together.

At that moment, Tigre stopped breathing.

''--- Maybe I can.''

Tigre removed his gaze from Ellen and looked at the Silver Flash in her hand.

“I'm asking you. Your power. Please lend it to me.”

Tigre desperately appealed to the longsword.

“Your Master is Ellen. Though your relation with Ellen is good, there is no direct connection between us; however, I know you have your own will. I'm asking you. You may not be able to hear what I say, you may not want to hear---”

At that time, a breeze stroked Tigre's dull red hair.

Tigre thought it was the Silver Flash's answer.

“Can you stand?”

While supporting Ellen's body, Tigre stared at the castle gate. Ellen seemed puzzled as she looked between Tigre and the sword in her hand.

After taking a breath, Ellen firmly stood and smiled at Tigre.

“I was right to cooperate with you.”

She pointed the Silver Flash at the castle gate.

“At this distance, my {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}} won't reach, but that should be fine.”

The next attack would not be her Dragonic Skill. At least, it would not be done by Ellen.

“Arifal. I'm disappointed at how flirtatious you're being... Well, it's fine if it's just this guy.”

Her bright red eyes glittered with determination. The long sword called the Silver Flash let loose a pale blue light once again. Tigre and Ellen stood beside one another and stared at the castle gate.

One nocked an arrow to his bow and drew the bowstring back. The other extended her hand which held a shining sword. Their aim was the thick iron gate.

The soldiers on the rampart stopped firing as they looked curiously at Tigre. They knew the power of the Silver Flash would not reach them, let alone a bow and arrow.

The next moment, they stood aghast as if they had seen a nightmare.

A wind flowed from the Silver Flash to the arrow nocked in Tigre's bow.

A glowing air current surrounded the arrow; the light pulsated, spreading radially from the arrowhead.

''--- I didn't hear a voice this time, but...''

It was enough. Tigre firmly believed in his bow and arrow.

The arrow was silent the moment he released it.

The light changed from a circle to a line as it followed the speeding arrow. A shrill sound tore through the atmosphere as it cut across the air.

The debris of the fences and walls were torn aside without a sound, and a deep groove was born.

The ground was split, and the arrow pierced the center of the castle gate. There was a jarring metallic sound as a light vibration was felt across the rampart.

Several soldiers looked at the walls suspiciously.

There was no abnormality in the castle gate, though it was only for a single instant.

Suddenly, a circular light spread from the arrow. As if following after the light, the iron gate became hollow. The bolts supporting it from the inside were cleanly cut.

The iron door had hollowed out and was cleanly divided between the two doors. The fragments fell to the ground, shaking the earth in the process.

The soldiers looked in shock as they looked at the circular hole in the gate. Their thoughts stopped; no one could take action.

The gate was made of three iron sheets sandwiched between thick oak planks. Even then, it had a hole in it, as if it were cut by a cookie cutter.

The hole was large enough that a wagon could pass through with room to spare. The freezing wind easily blew inside.

Ellen was the first to collect herself. She did not miss the pause in the enemy's movements and lifted the Silver Flash to the sky while giving a cry.

“Charge!”

Next to her, Tigre nocked a new arrow. One hundred cavalry followed the two inside.

The night battle in the Tatra Mountains had just begun.

One man watched the dogfight with a gloomy expression from behind. However, his target was not her but the man with dull red hair.

Six of his companions were gone. He was now alone. Even so, the man focused his mind on the enormous prey, the Vanadis.

Along the man's left arm was a tattoo of a large chain.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Ludmira was surprised when she received the report that Ellen appeared in the castle interior; however, she was rendered speechless when she found how they had passed the castle gate. She stood stunned for a short time.

''--- What is the meaning of this? Eleanora should not have been able to break through so soon...!''

However, there was no time to be surprised, nor was there room to think. Ludmira quickly dashed out of the command room while gripping the Frozen Wave. She ran at full speed toward the battlefield.

Elsewhere, the Olmutz soldiers near the gates took appropriate action once they recovered from their surprise. In other words, they abandoned the gates.

Even if they left the castle gate, there was a canal through which the river passed. There was a bridge over the canal; they would fend off the enemy there.

However, if it came to an exchange of sword and spear, the LeitMeritz soldiers would be stronger. They did not think they could fight this number so easily, so there was a hint of distress.

Each had become a ferocious beast as they violently attacked the enemy. They battered the enemy's helmet or pierced through them with a spear. Even if their swords were broken, they fought on with what little blade remained or brandished weapons they took from the surrounding corpses.

The Olmutz soldiers would not back away either. They had been invaded, so they could not possibly retreat. They crushed the enemy with battle axes and slammed into them with broken shields.

Corpses from both sides dropped one after another into the moat. It would soon be completely full.

However, the battle was not even.

Though the Olmutz troops fought back, they were forced to retreat repeatedly.

The LeitMeritz soldiers were energetic because Ellen, the Silver Flash, had taken lead.

Her hair of silver white fluttered through the air and brilliantly reflected the light. Olmutz soldiers fell one after the other as her longsword glittered. Her movements were like a dance. Every person could see the beauty in her ghastly actions.

Tigre stood next to Ellen, shooting arrows. Every time his bowstring sounded, a soldier or Commander from the rear was sent to his death.

His accuracy was frightening. In the darkness of the night, with only the dim light of the surrounding torches, Tigre's arrows brought a guaranteed slaughter to the soldiers in the back. Tigre's arrows killed with certainty.

There were some who noticed Tigre's existence. Though some tried to shoot him, their arrows fell short or were deflected into the moat, leaving only a modest sound as they fell into the water.

Unexpectedly, the Olmutz soldiers divided to the right and left, forming a narrow road.

“Eleanora!”

It was a shout of anger. Lavias was held upward as Ludmira charged forward on her horse.

The longsword clashed with the spear. A screeching sound split the atmosphere, and a flash burned the soldiers' eyes.

“Fall back!”

No one knew whether Eleanora or Ludmira said the words. Perhaps they had given the order simultaneously.

The soldiers stopped fighting and spread out, forming a ring. They would not interfere with the duel between their Lords.

Though Tigre had stopped, he did not move away from the bridge.

Though closer than anyone else, he could not follow the fight.

“To think you would show up personally, and with such an ungraceful appearance, as well?”

“I came to give my thanks. I'm indebted to you for that time.”

While measuring the distance, Ellen responded with a serious expression. After confirming Ludmira's suspicious expression, the Vanadis with silver-white hair smiled audaciously.

“By the way, I've brought you a present. Please accept your defeat gracefully.”

“--- I will refuse. I will send you back to LeitMeritz encased in ice!”

Again the two clashed. A blinding light was released with every exchange of blows. The sword and spear drew white arcs in the darkness. The pressure caused wounds, and the collisions deafened the ear.

The exchange of offense and defense continued. Heat and light were emitted by the two, and the cold air was sucked into the darkness of the night.

''--- Has there ever been a person to fight with Ellen for so long?''

Tigre held his breath as he watched the battle between the two Vanadis. When he fought in the fortress, and when he fought against the Thenardier Army, there was never a person who had exchanged blows with Ellen more than ten times.

Ludmira skillfully manipulated her short spear, violently thrust her weapon before her, clashing with Ellen's own attack.

After the unexpected collision between {{furigana|Dragonic Tools|Viralt}}, Ellen and Ludmira jumped back simultaneously.

A fearless smile floated to Ellen's lips.

“{{furigana|Cleave the Wind|Ley Admos}}!”

Arifal inhaled the winds in the surroundings and formed a brutal blade that shot forward; however, it was not aimed toward Ludmira. The bridge was crushed, and debris fell into the water below.

The bridge had been torn in half.

Ignoring the disastrous scene before her, Ludmira began to run. Even with the gap before her, she showed no sign of hesitation.

“{{furigana|Freeze the Sky|Shero Zam Kafa}}!”

The air froze in an instant and large blocks of ice connected to form a bridge. Rather than staying put, Ellen stepped forward and moved along the ice bridge before her. Several spears of ice formed and attacked her while Ludmira slid along the ice and approached Ellen, her spear thrust before her.

Ellen's feet left the bridge and were wrapped in wind. She avoided the spear of ice and gripped Ludmira's sleeve as she passed to the side, dragging her down from the bridge.

Ludmira gazed at the water as her body approached the surface. She brought the tip of her spear forcefully into the surface of the water where it stuck.

“--- {{furigana|Silent World|Aizbilk}}”

Beginning at the tip of Lavias, the water froze at a frightening speed. Using her spear as a fulcrum, Ludmira twisted her body and landed on the icy scaffold.

“As always, you fight in such an unrefined manner.”

Ludmira looked at Ellen with icy eyes. Ellen brought her longsword to her shoulder and responded calmly.

“I fight to win. I don't bother choosing a specific method, nor am I burdened by such useless things. Regardless---”

She laughed scornfully as she looked down at Ludmira.

“As someone who always looks down on others, how does it feel to be looked down upon? No, I suppose if you consider our heights, this is the same as always.”

“--- Lavias!”

Ludmira responded with fury and grasped the handle of her spear. She disappeared in an instant as the handle of her spear grew, rising above the bridge with surprising swiftness. She danced high above in the air.

While in midair, the spear shaft returned to its former short length. Ludmira yelled aloud as she fell toward Ellen, using the momentum of her fall to aid her.

Lavias froze the surrounding air. In an instant, a huge blade of ice appeared at the tip of the spear.

Ellen thought to avoid it and held the Silver Flash toward Ludmira in anticipation.

However, Ellen's energy had been quite spent, so she decided not to dodge.

Arifal inhaled the wind, clothing its argent blade in numerous swirls. A large blade of wind in no way inferior to Lavias was formed.

''--- This is the end!''

''--- I will take victory!''

“Cut and Sever, {{furigana|Silver Flash|Arifal}}!”

“Pierce, {{furigana|Frozen Wave|Lavias}}!”

The torrent of wind crushed all in its wake; the large crystals drilled into all that was touched.

The storm prevented the ice from piercing Ellen, while the blocks of ice prevented the storm from attacking Ludmira.

The two huge beasts tore at each others' flesh.

The beasts were exhausted at the same moment.

The air expanded, and a sound, similar to a thunderstorm, burst through the air. Ellen was blown away and fell to her knee. Ludmira landed on the bridge in a similar pose.

Though Tigre stepped forward to help Ellen stand, the Vanadis with argent hair shouted, sensing his movements.

“Stay away, Tigre.”

Tigre stopped moving.

“Relax. It's over already.”

Ellen stood up unsteadily and gazed at Ludmira. Ludmira used her spear to support her as she rose. She controlled her subordinates with her hand as they rushed to help her.

The two dragged their injured bodies within distance. Their arms trembled in exhaustion.

At that time, one man ran out from amongst the LeitMeritz soldiers who watched the battle in silence. Though he wore soldier's garment, he carried a dagger soaked in poison; he was clearly not a soldier.

Ludmira noticed the man's existence before Ellen.

The Vanadis with blue hair, without any hesitation, summoned all her strength and ran to Ellen's side. She stood behind Ellen, protecting her back. Cries of grief and despair were heard from soldiers of both armies.

[[Image:Vanadis_V02_-_282.jpg|175px|thumb]]
Even if Ludmira interfered, the man would not hesitate. The blade in his hand glittered as he posed to stab Ludmira.

The next moment, the man's body flew sideways.

He smashed into the bridge with an arrow piercing through his head before falling into the moat. Ludmira saw the shape of the feathers.

''--- Just now...''

Ludmira turned her gaze to where the arrow was shot from.

One young man with dull red hair stood posed, a black bow in his hand.

“That was close, Tigre.”

Ellen's words contained joy. Ludmira looked at Tigre with a vacant face before turning back to Ellen.

“What's with that face? Don't tell me you forgot what Tigre looked like.”

Ludmira did not listen to Ellen's words to the end. She walked up to Tigre and looked up at him with anger clearly visible in her eyes the color of the deep sea.

“You lied to me, Urz.”

Tigre turned pale and was at a loss for words seeing Ludmira's expression. Ludmira quietly continued to speak.

“I saw the arrows.”

“... Sorry.”

Ludmira mercilessly beat Tigre as he bowed.

“Why are you apologizing? Why did you help me here? With your bow arm, you could have easily waited for me to die before killing the assassin. Why did you help me?”

She looked at him sharply. Tigre churned his dull red hair with a somber expression.

“It was a show of my gratitude, I guess.”

“Gratitude?”

Ludmira frowned. Tigre continued speaking after he gave his preface.

“--- The tea was delicious. It isn't simple flattery. It really was good.”

Tigre was tired, and Ludmira was good at brewing tea. However, more than anything, Ludmira had spoken to Tigre as a girl, not as a Vanadis.

That is why the tea was so delicious.

Ludmira quietly looked at Tigre's face for a time. She would not overlook any change in his emotions.

Eventually, she sighed as her body lost strength.

“Earl Vorn. What is it you request of me?”

Ludmira was not asking in an arrogant manner but with a character befitting a graceful princess.

“Do you wish for me to fight Duke Thenardier with you?”

Tigre shook his head.

“Declare your neutrality and do not move. There is nothing more I desire.”

“... Only that?”

Ludmira frowned beautifully, hearing an unconvincing answer.

“Do you not need allies?”

“I do; however, there is nothing beneficial if you were to fight alongside me. I could not possibly ask this of you when you have nothing to gain.”

“In other words, you do not have any intent to fight for your personal gain?”

“Honestly, even Alsace is too wide for me. I'm fine so long as it is peaceful.”

Ludmira looked surprised. After staring intently at Tigre for a time, Ludmira smiled bitterly.

“Are you seriously saying that?”

“Of course.”

He gave an immediate response. Ludmira looked down. Her shoulders shook, little by little, until she burst into laughter. The soldiers, Ellen, and Tigre watched in astonishment.

After a short period of time, Ludmira finished laughing. She looked up with an expression as sharp and cold as her spear.

“Earl Vorn. Sincerity is important, but it does not work in every situation.”

Though Tigre did not show it on his face, he was filled with bitter emotions. He thought about whether it was useless. While deep in thought, Ludmira smiled musingly at Tigre.

“However, your sincerity is enough this time. For this civil war in Brune, I will declare neutrality from this moment forward and will not cooperate with any power – is that enough?”

Tigre felt relieved. While he began to give his thanks, Ellen stood before Tigre, pushing Ludmira aside.

“Wait, Tigre. Don't decide without talking to me first.”

Her hands were at her waist and she was clearly dissatisfied. No doubt, it was resentment that came from his neglect at the moment; however, Ludmira detected a certain emotion within her words.

“Oh? Could you be jealous, Eleanora?”

“I'll knock you down, shorty.”

With another clash between the two about to unfold, Tigre broke into a panic and stood between them. He felt as though he stood between a wolf and a leopard.

“Ludmira, I would like to say one more thing.”

Tigre spoke hastily, which softened the dangerous atmosphere. Feeling relief, Tigre turned to the Vanadis with blue hair and bowed with a smile.

“Thank you. For protecting Ellen.”

“...!”

Ludmira was aware of the action she had performed before. She blushed, and her eyes wandered about the surroundings. Ellen walked in front of Ludmira with an indescribably awkward expression.

“... Th, Thank you.”

Though she stammered, she still gave thanks.

Ludmira overreacted and cried out with enough vigor that saliva flew through the air.

“I, I do not need you to thank me!”

The war had finally ended.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_4_Preview|Chapter 4 Preview]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Epilogue_Preview|Epilogue Preview]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 01 Chapter6 - MTL

2013-02-27T18:29:27Z

Noobarta: /* Awakening of the Magic Bullet */

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== Awakening of the Magic Bullet ===

Tigre visited Ellen's office a few days after they walked around the castle town. Lim sat next to Ellen helping her process the documents.

“It's been a while. Do you have any business?”

Ellen looked at him and spoke with a light tone. Tigre responded with a serious expression.

“I wish to see some of the documents you work on. Of course, I don't expect you to allow me to see them all, just the ones you can.”

“Hmm?”

Ellen's bright red pupils looked at him with surprise and interest.

“May I hear your reason?”

Lim looked up at Tigre and spoke in a tone as if interrogating him. Her expression showed she would not pardon an inappropriate reason.

Tigre scratched his head in embarrassment and answered honestly.

“When I return to Alsace, I thought I might be able to apply some of what I learn.”

He was embarrassed because his response truly was a simple one.


Chatting with Ellen as they walked through the town had a strong impact on Tigre.

“Lim, help him. You still haven't thanked him for the stuffed animal. This should be just right.”

“Eleanora-sama.”

Apparently she was being teased for her embarrassing hobby. Lim narrowed her blue eyes in indignation.

“Where will you work? It would be great if you could do it here, since we won't have to worry about losing any documents, and it will make it easier to kill you if you do anything.”

“Do it in his room. I have a responsibility to manage these documents he can't see.”

After being told off coldly, Lim and Tigre held many documents and left the office.

Rurick, who was standing nearby, was asked to prepare a table and chair as the two walked down the corridor.

“Is it fine leaving her alone?”

“She will be fine. There hasn't been much time since the last assassin appeared, and Eleanora-sama always has a reason when moving about in secret.”

Lim answered without looking at Tigre.

“Reason?”

“She goes to get alcohol, try out new dishes at her favorite restaurant, or clowns around with minstrels once rumors appear in the Imperial Palace... No such talk has been found, so she will work diligently for a while.”


Rurick was made to help carry a table and chair to the crowded room.

“Thank you for your work, Rurick.”

Letting Rurick rest, Lim went across the table and sat face-to-face with Tigre.

“I have heard Alsace is a land filled with mountains and forests. Are you worried about flood control? Or perhaps field rights and irrigation? Or are you concerned about highway maintenance?”

“Since we are poor, I would like to avoid anything costly. It could take us five or ten years to save up.”

“I understand. Let's start there, then.”

For a moment, Tigre saw Lim smile. Though her face changed momentarily, it quickly returned to normal.

The documents, in a certain sense, were more difficult to read than history books since Tigre was still not good at reading the Zhcted language.

However, Tigre was surprised by how politely Lim taught him when he did not understand something. She was patient enough to help him until he understood.


Originally, they went through the documents at a slow pace. After one koku (approximately two hours), they had made their way through two-thirds of the pile. The two decided to take a break.

Lim called the maid for a drink.

“Thank you. I learned a lot.”

When Tigre thanked her, Lim shook her head.

“It is nothing spectacular. Though I have read these before, it allowed me to review things once again.”

Lim responded in a curt tone, then looked at Tigre in a hesitant manner. After finishing his drink, Tigre noticed her glancing at him, as if hesitating over what to say to him.

Lim, though hesitant, seemed to show expressions with an unusually amiable atmosphere.

“You – Do you believe you can return to Alsace?”

Tigre's expression froze. Silence filled the room. Her words were unforgiving.

Forty days had passed since Tigre was taken captive.

Fewer than ten remained.


If the ransom had been prepared, it would be time for a response letter to arrive.

However, there was no such report. She spoke as if Tigre had forgotten.

Eventually, Tigre laughed to break the silence.

“... Even if I consider the worst case scenario and the ransom has not been prepared, it would do me no good to become anxious.”

“I suppose that is true.”

“If I were distraught, it would be an insult to the people who worked hard for my sake.”

When he thought he might not see Teita again, he became anxious and lost sleep. Still, Tigre had faith in her.

At the very least, he wanted to give off that appearance. Though his feelings were a little different, it would be too embarrassing if he were express his sentiments clearly.

“... I would say it is half anxiety, half vanity.”

He was easily seen through.

“However, I understand your feelings.”


Lim lowered her head to Tigre in apology, and the room became silent.

“We should complete our work soon, then.”

Putting her empty ceramic cup on the table, Lim smiled. Tigre was shocked to see such a soft expression. A moment later, Lim's face returned to its normally frozen expression.

It had become dark before they managed to work through the remaining documents.

“Thank you for the hard work.”

While bowing, Lim let out a deep breath. Tigre threw his body onto the bed and lay on his back.

Though he was the one to ask, he had read dozens of documents written in a foreign language. It was a difficult task.

“You may rest as you are. I will have Rurick bring you your dinner.”

“Thank you. You've saved me.”

Without returning a word, Lim left the room. After she closed the door, she let out a sigh.

“--- Did he work because he knows?”

Right now, an intense atmosphere engulfed Brune.


The soldiers were ordered to not speak to Tigre of the situation in Brune, but such information could still leak.

“He has likely guessed it.”

After hesitating, Lim shook her head.

“Even if I tell him, he will only become uneasy...”

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

In Brune Kingdom, Massas was busy trying to help Tigre.

However, no one offered to help. Everyone was concerned with securing their own safety.

Duke Thenardier had heard from an intimate aristocrat.

The story came about while many aristocrats were gathered at a pavilion, drinking and chatting together.

The Duke frowned, hearing about Dinant.

“It was an awful battle. Due to others' foolishness, even my child was subject to defeat.”


The Duke had become 42 years old. His large physique and stunning black beard was wrapped in luxurious silk clothing. In his thirties, the kingdom sponsored him to join in battle. He always earned remarkable military services in battles against Zhcted.

His talent was also shown in the courts. Due to his skill, he was able to acquire a power which could silence even the King.

There was a difference between confidence and arrogance. There was no fear in his eyes.

Still, confidence becomes overconfidence, which often leads to cruelty. Though he continued such actions, no one stopped him.

“What happened in Dinant?”

“A young aristocrat, Earl Vorn, was made captive by the enemy's General, the Vanadis...”

“How deplorable. Instead of suicide, he settled for such a pathetic thing. He also left his companions alone. It is because of such people that we were defeated.”

After relentlessly abusing him verbally, the Duke nodded and continued his words.

“If I recall, that boy's only skill was with the bow. He was likely captured after throwing his bow aside and running away. If it was my child, he would fight bravely until his sword or spear shattered.”

The aristocrat, who was a guest, needed to lessen the Duke's anger lest he snap.


--- Even the Duke was a parent. He had learned of the abomination of Dinant from his son. What kind of face did he have at the time?

Zaien, the son of Duke Thenardier, ran away, leaving those to his left and right behind, the moment he heard of the supreme commander, the Prince, dying on the battlefield.

Though the Duke did not know about it, the aristocrat did not wish to tell him. Although his anger was without reason, it was not particularly harmful.

“Lord Massas, who is intimate with Earl Vorn, seems to be preparing a ransom for him. What shall we do, Duke?”

“He wishes to ask me? Does he expect me to help this shameless action?”

The Duke's thick hands shook as the aristocrat continued speaking.

“Think about it. Even an aristocrat who is beyond your help may be useful, your excellency. Your mercy may become effective in fighting Sir Ganelon.”

The war between Duke Thenardier and Duke Ganelon was unavoidable.

It was recognized by the domestic aristocrats. The citizens thought so as well.

Thenardier's wife was the King's niece. The husband of Ganelon's elder sister was the King's nephew.

Since Ganelon was connected through the King's elder sister, he was farther from power. The rights to the throne in Brune gave priority to men, as is typically the case.


The present King had neither brother nor child, only a niece and a nephew. Neither would compromise on the position of who would ascend to the throne.

“Will you answer their terms before Duke Ganelon... It may act as a catalyst for those who still waver.”

Contact with the Duke, whether as an ally or not, was desirable.

However, the Duke refused.

“Though it is not a bad plan, I will not do such a thing for a coward.”

After the guests left, the Duke called a servant after a sudden thought.

“Prepare a map.”

Looking at the map brought by the servant, he confirmed the location of Alsace.

“So this is his land.”

A sigh of disappointment leaked from the Duke.

Alsace was not only distant from the center of the kingdom but small. The majority of the land was mountains or forests. It was said there was not much there, and it was difficult to catch anything.

“However... It is in contact with the Zhcted border. That cannot be overlooked.”

After thinking for a while, the Duke called for his son.


“You called for me, Father?”

Zaien appeared before his father. He was a young noble with an appropriate appearance and garb.

“I wish for you to do something.”

The Duke beckoned to his son and pointed at a place on the map.

“Do you know of Alsace? Take three thousand soldiers with you and burn it to the ground.”

Zaien frowned. He was not surprised by his father's cruel instruction. He thought of the trouble, remembering it was a distant land under Tigre's care.

“I will not refuse your instructions, Father, but may I hear the reason?”

The Duke first told the story he heard from the aristocrat.

“The Lord of Alsace is absent. Though the land is hardly worth taking, I would rather Ganelon not plunder it. It would be even more troublesome if Zhcted took control.”

“Indeed. However, to send three thousand troops to such a small land, isn't that too much?”

“Though there is nothing there, the people may be very territorial. Kill all who resist, capture and take all you can carry. We can sell the objects and people to Muozinel. Any good looking women, you can give to the soldiers.”


Zaien was delighted to hear his father's words.

“Thank you, Father. This will help with soldier morale as well. I suppose it will be unnecessary to gather the Knights then.”

“No, take at least one thousand Knights. Pass through the lands of other nobles and display your strength. Show them House Thenardier.”

“As you wish. By the way...”

Zaien lowered his voice, now speaking as father and son.

“What of His Majesty, the King?”

“He is in his room as usual. He is mentally and physically weak from what I hear. It is doubtful he will live for even another month. With the Prince out of the way, it will be a good thing if he dies.”

Hearing the Duke gloat, Zaien's eyes looked fearful.

… There was a rumor that his father and Duke Ganelon had cooperated to murder His Highness, the Prince...

He oppressed the people of his territory. Though Zaien thought of it as simply crushing insects, he still held respect for the King and Prince as a vassal of the Royal Family.

He looked on in fear and awe at his father who easily overstepped the boundary.

''--- So the rumor was true.''


Thinking about it, though, he had no reason to disobey.

He bowed his head. After preparing his troops, he set out for Alsace.

“Zaien-sama.”

A voice came from behind Zaien as he left his father's room and walked down a corridor. Turning around, he noticed an elder man wearing a black robe.

Zaien frowned in disgust.

“What is it, Drekavac?”

Drekavac was the old man who stooped forward.

“It seems you are going to battle, Zaien-sama. I will give you a present.”

“A present? You'll give one to me?”

Zaien's grimace became more severe.

This elderly man was a soothsayer who served the Thenardier family for many years.

However, Zaien had never once liked Drekavac. Rather, he hated him enough to kill him. He wanted to discard the man rather than spend the money on him.

He had not done so, though, because the man had been appointed by his father.


Zaien could do nothing when it came to his father's men, but he avoided seeing Drekavac as much as possible.

“Please, come this way.”

Drekavac turned his head back and began walking. Zaien reluctantly followed.

They left the hall toward the stables.

As they approached the stable filled with the hated smell of animals, Zaien tried to yell out negligently. Drekavac, however, took a detour to the back.

“In here.”

Drekavac lifted a cloth with his hand. Underneath were the heads of Dragons.

One was an {{furigana|Earth Dragon|Suro}} and one was a {{furigana|Wyvern|Vyfal}}, both eighty chet (approximately eight meters) in height. They boasted huge bodies with short, stocky limbs and strong scales covering their entire body, protecting them from sword and spear. A Dragon could quickly rush with enough force to destroy a wall and had strength and vitality.

The Wyvern's huge wings could be used to let a human fly. Though its scales were hard, they were not as strong as the Earth Dragon's.

“... Oh.”

Zaien was overwhelmed, since it was the first time he had ever seen a Dragon. He thought their existence was a myth or a fairy tale. It was beyond his knowledge.


“Their training is almost complete. Even if you released them on the battlefield today, they would work splendidly.”

“Is, is it really okay?”

“Of course. You can touch them if you wish.”

Though hesitant, Zaien was curious, seeing a Dragon for the first time. His obstinacy won over his fear. He carefully stepped toward the Wyvern.

Though the Wyvern bowed abruptly, as if it was shy, it remained still when his palm touched it.

Zaien took a deep breath, feeling the rough scales.

“... I hope it is to your liking.”

“Yes. Well done, Drekavac. I'll ride this Wyvern!”

His poor mood from a while ago was completely blown away. Zaien gave words of appreciation to the old man.

Where did he catch the Dragons? How were they trained? He did not think of it at all.

“... There is only one thing you must be wary of.”

“What?”


“The Dragon has not become accustomed to the scent of human residences. Please, do not bring it into the city.”

Though Zaien frowned, he recalled the story that Dragons lived in uninhabited recesses in mountains and disliked the smell of man. Though he did not know if it were true, he felt it reasonable.

''--- Well, I won't be entering any towns. It will be intimidating enough to simply walk with it visible.''

Zaien's heart throbbed, imagining such a spectacle.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Only two days remained until the ransom deadline.

''--- Is it impossible?''

Tigre lay in bed and rolled around, staring at the darkness. He had woken up in the middle of the night. The first time this happened was a few nights ago.

Sleeping soundly until midday did not change. Though he tried not to worry, he could not change the condition of his body.

“Like I thought... I'm afraid.”

It was the fate of his future. He may be thrown into a situation he would not survive.


A knock was heard on the door. It was small enough such that he would not notice had he been asleep.

“At this time...?”

He was wary, since he was not allowed to keep even a knife. Tigre opened the door while tightening his grip on his bow.

“Oh, you came.”

Rurick stood before him, holding a candlestick. The small flame flicked. It was difficult to see anything beyond Rurick.

“What's wrong?”

Seeing him act differently, Tigre quieted his voice.

Rurick whispered an explanation.

“Lord Tigrevurmud, there is a person who wishes to meet you. Can you follow me? Try to make as little noise as possible.”

Tigre nodded.

In the pitch dark passage of the night, the two carefully walked. It seems they were moving so as not to alert the other soldiers, since they advanced through passages different from the norm.

Tigre arrived at the training area.



One elderly person sat enclosed by several soldiers. His face, lit by a soldier's torch, was well known to Tigre.

''--- Batran!''

Nearly letting out his voice, Tigre rushed to Batran, ignoring the soldiers, and took his hand.

“Young Lord! Young Lord! You are safe and sound!”

“You, too, thank goodness! Really, thank goodness! Did Lord Massas survive? What of Teita? And Alsace?”

While tightly grasping the old man's hands, tears fell from his eyes. Tigre cried from the bottom of his heart. The surrounding soldiers were surprised, impatient, and panicked.

“Tigre-san, your voice, your voice.”

“Ah, Ah, sorry.”

After being scolded, Tigre apologized, since he intended to keep his voice down.

Tigre noticed the soldiers at last and saw them associating frankly.

“Thank goodness. You're all acquainted.”


Rurick, having caught up, smiled in relief.

“This elderly man unexpectedly sneaked into the Imperial Palace. Since he spoke with the accent of Brune, he was captured. When I brought up Lord Tigrevurmud's name by chance, he persisted that we introduce you to him.”

“Fate was kind.”

One of the soldiers shrugged his shoulders.

“It was good that those who dislike you did not catch him. They probably would have injured him without asking any questions.”

“Even if there was no one so extreme, so long as Limlisha was not informed, he would be imprisoned without meeting you.”

“Everyone, thank you.”

Tigre wiped the tears from his eyes as he thanked the soldiers.

“Please don't worry. It's not like we can figure what to do from now on, either.”

One of the soldiers made a difficult face.

“We will have to report that an old man came to help you escape and arrest him. Also, you will need to return to your room obediently.”


Though they had a friendship with Tigre, they still served Ellen. There was a limit to what they could do.

“I'm sorry if this ends with you being scolded.”

“I understand. Batran, I want to hear what's going on...”

Tigre wanted to confirm Teita's safety. He asked Batran, who was shedding tears.

“Young Lord, three thousand troops belonging to Duke Thenardier are advancing toward Alsace...”

“... What do you mean?”

Tigre was confused. He could not understand.

Certainly, he did not get along with Zaien or Duke Thenardier, but the soldiers would not be moved on emotion alone. The King would not permit such an action.

Alsace was not even adjacent to Duke Thenardier's territory. It was between the lands of other aristocrats.

Influential nobles passed over his home.

“I do not know how to tell you...”

Using his withered arms to wipe his tears, Batran took a deep breath as he took a letter from his breast pocket.


“This is a letter from Lord Massas. Actually, he has provided a map and a horse...”

Tigre took the letter and quickly read it after impatiently cutting the seal. There was first an apology for being unable to prepare the ransom. Alsace was peaceful for the time being. Also, it was written that Teita went to the temple to pray every night.

''--- Teita...''

Though Tigre was moved to tears, his body went hot with anger after reading the following sentence. Duke Thenardier dispatched three thousand soldiers to burn Alsace and would sell the people he captured to Muozinel.

In addition, Duke Ganelon knew about it and was trying to move his soldiers ahead of time.

He would do his best to suppress Ganelon, so he wanted Tigre to escape from Zhcted in any way he could.

“They're doing whatever the hell they want...!”

By the time he noticed, Tigre had crushed the letter in his hand.

His overflowing anger could not be suppressed as he clenched his teeth.


Mutters leaked from the soldiers surrounding Batran and Tigre. They were showing their grief and mourning; it was a failure in their behavior. They had unexpectedly become too kind to Tigre.

“Lord Tigrevurmud...”

The soldiers exchanged glances, trying to push the unpleasant role on another person. Rurick advanced as he spoke.

“Though I sympathize with your feelings, I implore you, please return to your room.”

“It is poor of me, but I cannot comply.”

Placing the letter into his clothes, Tigre stood up and walked toward the castle gate, He was surrounded within five steps.

“Please return.”

Rurick stared at Tigre, his tone now stronger.

“I do not wish to be rough. No, you are to have the death penalty if you approach the rampart. I will be forced to tell Vanadis-sama.”

“I understand, but I will still leave.”

Though his voice was quiet, it was terrible and daunting to those who heard.

Rurick was accustomed to war. He was far from timid, being a veteran.


Still, hearing Tigre's voice and glance, he was overwhelmed by his fighting spirit. Due to the thirst for blood Tigre released, he could only move away.

Extending his hand, Tigre walked forward, thrusting Rurick aside.

“It's quite noisy...”

Hearing a bright voice, Tigre stopped his feet.

“Where are you going so late at night?”

Folding her arms, Ellen stood at the castle gate, her silver-white hair bathed in the moonlight. It shined and scattered, like fine particles.

Seeing their Lord, Rurick and the other soldiers bent to their knees. Respect, fear, and anxiety engrossed them.

Though the Vanadis was known to be tolerant, she was by no means sweet.

“I believe I said you are not to approach the rampart.”

Though it was midnight, Ellen was dressed in a dark blue, long-sleeved shirt and skirt. Her sword was at her waist.

“So you noticed.”


She would not be sleeping in those clothes, and she would not have the time to show up after getting dressed.

“I could also come out in the clothes I sleep in, but would you be able to recognize me?”

Tigre did not associate with her familiar, teasing tone.

“Please, let me pass. I must return to Alsace.”

“Did you forget your position? Tell me your reason for the time being.”

Though the time it would take to explain was regrettable, Tigre spoke the content of the letter sent by Massas.

“Do you have any evidence to guarantee its certainty?”

“None. Though... if it is Thenardier, it is likely to happen.”

''Please.'' Tigre was pleading in desperation.

“It will be too late once my home has been burned. Please let me leave. I will return for sure.”

Ellen had not responded. She looked down, as if thinking about something. A mysterious light could be seen in her bright red eyes, as if praising Tigre.

“If you go to Alsace, what will you do?”

“I will defend my people.”

Tigre answered in irritation, not understanding the meaning behind Ellen's question.


“How?”

“How...?”

He found himself at a loss for words.

“I know your skills with the bow, however, you are not an immortal hero. Can you do this alone? You may be confident in your skill, but you would be a fool to think you could fight three thousand alone.”

“I know that.”

“Even if you understand, you will go?”

“However, what... what else can I do!”

“Such a haphazard man. Do you really think you can do anything once you get there?”

Even if he shouted, he was cut short immediately.

Ellen sighed, seeing him and placed her hand on the Silver Flash at her waist.

“--- Escape calls for capital punishment. Are you tired of living? If you are heading to your death in Alsace, it might be better to end your life here in LeitMeritz.”

Unsheathing the blade, she pointed its tip to Tigre with a straight arm.

“So you... will not let me pass.”

Tigre glared at Ellen in resentment. He was behaving like a spoiled child, unable to bring forth better words.


He understood. He understand why Ellen was doing what she was.

“Why don't you understand me?”

Her tone had unexpectedly changed. Ellen continued to scold him.

“Why are you not using the wisdom you had in Dinant when you improved your chances, even in such a situation? Why do you move on your emotions now?”

“What are you saying...”

Though Tigre was confused by Ellen's words, he stared at her bright red pupils and swallowed his words. He had not considered it... Right now, what could he do?

Tigre would die by Ellen's sword if he could not answer.

He had a bow in his hand, but no arrow.

What he wanted to do. What he should do.

The sword reflected light and shined. Tigre could not help but glance at it. Suddenly, a question sprang to his mind.

''--- Why has Ellen not felled me in this situation? Why has she not ordered Rurick to capture me?''


She understood the ransom could no longer be paid at this time.

Though Ellen was not obsessed with money, she made a clear distinction, saying she would sell him to Muozinel.

She no longer needed to say anything.

''… It could be.''

Tigre arrived at an answer.

Ellen was trying to employ him in the most efficient way possible.

She was giving him the chance.

''Will you serve me?''

Ellen asked that of Tigre before.

It might still be valid.

''--- This is my only opportunity.''

If he made a mistake, Ellen would forsake him.

He took a small breath then let it out. Tigre calmed his breathing to settle down.

''Is this the same as when I faced her in Dinant? My body is tense, and my knees are trembling.''

“... I have a request.”


Tigre bowed to Ellen.

“Please, lend me your soldiers.”

On his knees, Rurick's breath stopped momentarily.

--- Amongst the soldiers, he was his best friend...!

As a captive, it was unprecedented that he ask to be loaned the soldiers.

“Ha... Haha! Ahahaha!”

Ellen's eyes opened wide. Though Tigre watched the face full of amazement, her body was bent over, bursting in laughter.

To say nothing of Tigre, even the soldiers had never seen Ellen laugh like this.

“Really... somehow, your impudence is refreshing.”

Though Ellen laughed for more than a minute, once it ended, she wiped the tears in the corner of her eyes as she looked at Tigre.

He wondered what he said would make her so happy. Even the breeze seemed to sway happily.

“You want me to lend them to you, but I'm not that nice. Naturally, I can't do it for free.”

“What do you want?”

“All of Alsace.”


“... So long as you govern it in the same manner as LeitMeritz.”

Though he thought it needless to say, it was a necessary promise to defend the people within his territory.

“I can't govern it exactly the same, but I'll keep that in mind.”

Ellen asked him with her glance. Tigre nodded his head in assent.

“Then, let's go!”

Ellen sheathed the Silver Flash and turned to the Palace. Lim stood beside her with a spear. With excitement in her voice, Ellen shouted an order.

“Lim, this is war! Grab the {{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}}.”

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Under Ellen's command, one thousand soldiers would head to Alsace.

Though only one-third the number of enemy, there were many circumstances.

First, she gave priority to speed.

A large army's movements were dull.

It also took time to prepare the weapons and food needed to feed the soldiers. It was also necessary to pass through the path in the Vosyes Mountains.


But the number could not be too small, or else they could not fight.

Due to these factors, one thousand troops were deemed necessary.

It was composed almost entirely of cavalry. As for the horses, three times the number was prepared.

A large amount of substitution horses were prepared so as to increase the marching distance.

“I was surprised.”

In Ellen's private room, Lim helped put on her armor, expressing her surprise with an indifferent expression.

“I never thought he would ask you to lend him the soldiers.”

“Your expectations were not met, either.”

Ellen responded happily.

Lim promptly noticed Batran sneaking into the Imperial Palace, as well as his capture by the soldiers.

She guessed they would allow Tigre and Batran to meet. Lim reported to Ellen, saying he likely came to free Tigre. Ellen quickly changed clothes and moved to the castle gate.

At that time, Lim and Ellen made a bet.


Ellen would show up at the castle gate and would not allow Tigre to escape.

What would Tigre say when cornered, what actions would he take?

Lim thought Tigre would challenge Ellen with the bow. If he won, he would escape.

Ellen felt Tigre would recall their conversation and thought he would ask to be her subordinate. In doing so, his territory would become hers, and Ellen would use her soldiers to defend it.

If he tried to force his way through or escape in any other way, she would cut him down.

“Well, the answer was closer to my idea, so it's closer to being my win, Lim.”

“No. If your words had not led him to his decision, you would have lost, Eleanora-sama.”

“I asked a simple question. I did not guide him.”

“If you act as normal, Eleanora-sama, you would force him using any means possible.”

“I'm not that violent.”


“Have you forgotten what you said in Dinant?”

Though Ellen was heated up, Lim countered gently. Now there was only silence.

Before long, Ellen finished donning her armor. The gauntlets, greaves, and breastplates emphasized lightness and ease of movement. There was no helmet.

Lim wore a different armor, her body was encased in a hardened shell. Ellen was a Vanadis, and she held the argent blade. Lim would never go to the battlefield with such an appearance.

A knock sounded at the door. When Lim opened the door, Tigre stood before her.

“Are you finished?”

Inviting him inside, Lim responded to Tigre's question.

Having jumped into Tigre's view was Ellen's appearance as she donned a cloak, providing a blue background to contrast her armor. She stood proudly with her hands on her hips.

“Look until you're satisfied. You won't have time on the battlefield.”

She spoke proudly like a child. Though Tigre expected her to speak words like a princess, he minded his manners while thinking of Ellen.

“Have you completed your preparations?”

“It is as you can see.”

Tigre wore leather gauntlets and armor. His shin guards and mantle were also made of leather.


With bow in hand and a quiver at his waist, he was armed as he was when taken prisoner from Dinant.

“Your collar isn't bent.”

“Right. And your hair, it is better to comb it down a little.”

“You can use my comb, Lim.”

Ellen's hand extended and touched the scruff of Tigre's neck. Lim touched Tigre's hair. Urged from the right and left by the two and unable to let out his bewilderment, Tigre stood straight, maintaining his appearance as much as possible while being groomed.

When they finished, the two gazed at Tigre.

“Your armor is leather... Though embezzled, it's faded and looks solid. Though it is not bad for battle, as one leading the army...”

“Well, there is no time, since we did not see this coming.”

The two pat Tigre's body here and there.

Though he understood they had no ulterior motive, Tigre felt a strange excitement and tension. He desperately maintained his presence of mind.

Even his breathing had stopped, and he remained still like a statue. So as not to cause a strange reaction with his body, he continued to recite the names of Gods in his mind. Certainly the Gods whose name he recited were annoyed by it.

“Let's go.”


At last, parting from Tigre, Ellen turned about and walked out to the hallway. Lim followed after Ellen. Tigre, in a panic, hastily pursued the two.

“With fewer than half the enemy, can you win?”

“It is possible.”

Hearing Lim's words, Ellen responded as if it were nothing.

“First, we have the geographical advantage.

Seeing the Vanadis glance at him from the side, Tigre began explaining.

“Though it's true we have an advantage in terms of geography, people following Duke Thenardier have visited Alsace in the past. It has been a few years since then, but it is possible they have marked the area down. Still, I can draw a map, and if we return to my residence, there is an even more elaborate map drawn by my grandfather.”

“I see, they think of Alsace as a kind of resort. They won't expect resistance.”

Hearing Tigre's words, Ellen responded happily.

“I have heard Ganelon is at odds with Thenardier. Thenardier can't spare too many forces to attack Alsace. That should give us a good opportunity.”

Seeing her bright red pupils filled with a will to fight, Tigre looked at Ellen once again.


The armor Ellen wore was beautiful in itself.

However, it was not perfect.

With the light in her eyes, she was complete as a Vanadis.

This Goddess of War was beautiful and dignified – an embodiment of something mythical. He looked on in admiration of her beauty. Tigre stared at the Vanadis with silver-white hair without speaking.

“Instead of simply admiring me, why not put it into words, like saying how beautiful I am.”

Ellen teased him as always.

“That was the thought that appeared in my mind when I first set eyes on you in Dinant.”

Contrary to the affection in his words, he spoke frankly without being smug.

“... Is, is that so.”

When he said that, Ellen's blue mantle quickly fluttered as she quickly turned around, hiding her face which had turned red from the unexpected words.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

There were few people along the way to Celesta in the middle of summer.

To escape from the Thenardier Army, the people fled to the mountains and forests in the suburbs.


The soldiers who received instruction from Massas were guided by the maid, Teita.

“Those who are sturdy, go to the mountains or the forests in the outskirts. For the elderly and children, please take refuge in the shrine.”

This was written in the letter sent by Massas.

“He is a man of Brune, so he cannot attack a shrine. Even should Thenardier be a man who does not fear God, if he attacks a shrine, the temples will align themselves with Ganelon. Thenardier will definitely not interfere with them.”

The soldiers moved in accordance to his instructions.

Tigre, the Lord of Alsace, was absent. The village chiefs and various influential people of the town were at a loss as to what to do, so they were thankful for Massas' guidance.

“Teita, will you take shelter outside of town?”

“I will remain in the mansion.”

After seeing the people to the shelter, Teita responded to the soldier's question.

“Tigre-sama will surely return. When he does, I do not wish the residence to be uninhabited. I wish to be the first to receive him.”

Though the soldier tried to think of words to persuade her, he gave up.

Many people had taken shelter. Teita, every time she was asked, responded in the same way. She only wished to wait for Tigre.


“I understand; however, tell me at any time if you wish to escape.”

“Thank you very much.”

Teita bowed with a smile, her chestnut-brown twin tails shaking with her action. She then returned to the mansion.

The reason she gave to the soldier was not a lie.

However, she had another reason she could not easily explain.

If she left the mansion, Tigre may not return.

Though it was not so well-grounded, Teita felt a vague insecurity.

''--- It's fine. Batran will certainly return with Tigre-sama. I only need to wait in the mansion for Tigre-sama. I hope he returns soon...''

Despite her anxiety, she continued to hope. Embracing the black bow, the heirloom of his family, Teita prayed Tigre would return safe and sound.

''--- I do not wish to evacuate.''

Massas' letter gave the number of days available to evacuate the people before Thenardier's Army appeared, but she did not seem to think about it.

The biggest reason was the absence of the Lord, Tigre, though another reason existed.


The people who lived in Alsace originally had a poor sense of crisis when it came to war. This was even more so since the land had only small towns and villages.

Highways did not pass through Alsace; mountains and forests were everywhere.

It was disadvantageous for the movement or deployment of large armies. Other regions would not aim for Alsace, so there was little reason for military forces to pass through. Except for soldiers, none were familiar with war.

Furthermore, they did not know of Thenardier's cruelty.

The aristocrats of Alsace, Tigre and Urz, were on intimate terms with Massas, and the aristocrats governing the adjoining territories were all affable.

They did not seriously consider the situation with the Thenardier Army.

''--- If Tigre-sama returns...''

Teita went to his bed, desperately holding back her urge to cry.

Given the number of days since Batran left Celesta, he should have returned.

''--- Is it impossible? Will Tigre-sama not return?''

Tigre did not return that day either.

The Thenardier Army, led by Zaien, was moving on foot and would reach Alsace in two days.


◎

Zaien advanced before his three thousand strong army with a grand attitude atop the {{furigana|Wyvern|Vyfal}}.

Once, he tried flying in the sky with the Wyvern, but gave up due to the cold winds cutting into him. It was also faster than expected, so he had the Wyvern walk.

''--- Flying across the sky with a Wyvern is unexpectedly difficult. The sensation is too different from a horse, so I'll practice once I return from my duty.''

Behind the Wyvern was an {{furigana|Earth Dragon|Suro}}. The pressure exuded by its massive size and strength gave fear to the soldiers. They kept as much distance as possible while marching.

Though Zaien had passed through the territory of two or three nobles, he had not encountered any interference.

Everyone feared the house of Thenardier.

Zaien felt comfortable.

“As soon as we burn Alsace, we'll send the hostages ahead and stop by these regions. It might be good to have them pledge loyalty, and we can grab their wives and daughters...”

His father might be pleased as well, since his battle with Ganelon would follow soon after.

Zaien thought of such things cheerfully when a scout returned to report.


“The residents have taken shelter?”

“It seems the majority have fled to the forests and mountains.”

“The rest?”

“They have barricaded themselves within the temple. We cannot interfere.”

“Crafty...”

Zaien's teeth were seen.

“Very well. Let's leave the villages for now and head for Celesta first.”

“No, that's fine. We'll continue to Celesta as we are.”

Zaien shook his head hearing his subordinate's proposal.

“Certainly, we can't destroy the temple, but we can destroy everything else. We just have to burn it all. The people will give up and leave the temple for sure.”

Zaien smiled when another subordinate appeared to report.

“Someone has arrived, claiming to be a man from Celesta who wishes to act as your eyes, Zaien-sama.”

“What kind of person is he?”

“He has two names. The old man seems reasonably influential as well.”

Zaien, having been told bluntly, lost interest.


“Kill him. Throw his corpse in the town.”

The man with two names was the first victim from Alsace.

The wall enclosing Celesta was not too high or thick. Attacking it would not require siege weapons.

It would not take much time to destroy it.

The castle gate could be broken using an axe or a spear. Zaien remembered Drekavac's words regarding the {{furigana|Earth Dragon|Suro}}'s ability to break through walls just by charging.

“Surround the temple. We will raise our voices and tire them mentally and physically. Not only will we deprive them of their freedom, we will burn their home.”

Zaien spoke loudly, the soldiers' chests swelled with expectation.

“However, it is important not to kill or destroy too much. Treat the women with courtesy, and punish the rest.”

This was not a fight but a pillage.

He gave approval to the soldiers to release their rage and brutality.

They would break into houses, take the money and possessions, then set fire to the building.


Those who ran and screamed, trying to escape, would be assaulted. Those who resisted would be pierced with a spear. Their blood painted the earth.

The wreckage and rubble of buildings and stalls were scattered, the gardens and vineyards were mercilessly trampled. With a sword in the right hand and a bottle, stolen from somewhere, in the left, the soldiers staggered about town, intoxicated on alcohol and destruction.

Laughter reminiscent of a barbarian was mixed in with the sounds. Black smoke streaked the sky.

Though the dead numbered few, this was due to Zaien's strict orders. The elderly not considered worthwhile were mercilessly slaughtered.

“Hm, this village is so tiny, it was easy to demolish.”

Zaien was away from the army with the Dragons and horses, watching calmly. The sight of people begging and trying to escape filled Zaien's heart.

Zaien stepped onto the street and pulled his horse up to a building. It was a large estate in comparison to the surrounding houses. Given its size and location, it belonged to the Lord.

“So this is Vorn's house. It's such a shabby structure for an aristocrat's manor. I'll have a look inside before I set fire to it.”

Zaien dismounted his horse and entered the mansion with the intent to ridicule it.


<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Teita was in the mansion.

When the Thenardier Army appeared outside of town, Teita wished to face them as Tigre's representative. She was stopped by others, though, and remained in the mansion. Three thousand troops quietly flooded in like a sea of silver. After a time, those who went forth as representatives were returned as corpses.

Now, they were burning, looting, and destroying the town.

“... Tigre-sama!”

From the first floor of the house, Teita watched the devastation with a bitter expression.

She could not do anything, her body remained still from shock, sadness, and fear.

She felt powerless; tears spilled from Teita's eyes.

The door was loudly opened. Teita returned to her senses.

''--- The first floor? Did someone come in?''

Her body stiffened. She knew someone had entered.

''--- Tigre-sama, please give me courage.''


Teita moved into the hallway, tightly hugging the black bow. She descended the stairs to the first floor.

A young man stood in the hall, looking at the candlestick in the corner. He kicked it over while laughing, the sound resounding through the mansion.

“Who's there?”

Her voice trembled.

The young man – Zaien Thenardier – turned around slowly.

His two eyes looked over Teita's body, as if licking it. Teita shuddered from the ill feeling.

“What a good looking girl. If you bow down to me, I might even hold you.”

“... Please leave.”

Teita squeezed those words out of her mouth.

Zaien looked doubtful and laughed as he brought a hand to his ear.

“Did I hear you wrong? Is Vorn's maid really that stupid? Please, say it again.”

“... Get out.”

“What?”


“I told you to go away!”

With a red face, Teita shouted at Zaien.

“This house, this town, Tigre-sama's possessions, do not lay a finger on them! Get out!”

“... You would say that to the son of House Thenardier.”

Zaien pulled out the sword at his waist.

“Abusive language has a heavy crime. Looks like I'll have to teach you the hard way.”

Teita's eyes opened widely as she breathed in deeply. She retreated, one step, two steps.

Zaien held back his laughter in his throat.

The glittering sword drew an arc. Teita's skirt was greatly torn, her pure-white thighs, nearly showing their base, were bare to see.

“What is it? If you don't hurry and run, I'll cut your leg next.”

Teita turned her back on Zaien and ran up the stairs. Zaien followed after her with a cruel smile, as if hunting prey, moving up the steps slowly.

Teita returned to the second floor and ran straight to Tigre's room. She closed the door, and, with a trembling hand, bolted it, though she failed many times.

''--- What do I do? What do I do now...''


Even with the door bolted, she did not feel easy. He would arrive at the room soon, and there was nothing to block the door. Teita looked about the room with a fearful expression.

When Teita's eyes saw Tigre's desk, she ran up to it.

“If I remember, there was a knife Tigre-sama used...”

She wildly opened the drawer and found a knife.

Gripping the handle, Teita exhaled in relief, noticing again that one arm was embracing his bow.

She looked around the room and, after hesitating a moment, ran to the semi-circular balcony.

Though it was noisy beneath the balcony, she could not look below. The sound of something breaking could be heard behind her.

When she turned around, she noticed Zaien had used his sword to create a hole. After breaking through the bolt, he kicked the door down, standing with a distorted smile.

“We're done already?”

Teita grasped the knife in both her hands toward Zaien who continued to laugh scornfully. She attacked him in desperation. Zaien stepped into the room and brandished his sword.

He knocked the knife away in an unsatisfying manner. A red line ran across Teita's chest. She stepped backward until she was cornered at the balcony.


She leaned back while gripping the black bow. Her face was dyed red in anger and embarrassment. Tears floated to her eyes as she embraced the bow while hiding her chest. The wind shook her chestnut-brown hair.

“Tigre-sama...”

“What's this, a lowly maid doesn't understand her position and holds feelings for her master?”

Zaien calmly pointed his sword at Teita as he muttered an insult.

“Vorn will definitely be sold off to Muozinel. I'll do the same to you. Maybe you'll be lucky and meet him.”

“No, Tigre-sama... Tigre-sama will surely come!”

“How brave. It'll be nice if you call out his name when you're under me.”

Zaien gripped Teita's shoulders and threw her down with all his strength.

Teita moaned. She closed her tear-filled eyes and cried Tigre's name in her mind.

Zaien put his weight on Teita.

--- It sounded.

A short, slow, sound.

“Wh... at?”


Zaien could not believe it as he looked at his hand.

It was the hand he had just stretched out to Teita.

An arrow was running through it.

''--- Where...?''

Rather than feeling pain, it was a chill that ran down Zaien's spine.

It would be difficult to aim through the narrow gap of a balcony railing, especially since this was the second floor.

“Teita!”

Beneath the balcony, a voice called to her.

Teita opened her eyes and thrust Zaien, who was stunned, aside.

“Tigre-sama!”

Standing up, Teita cried tears of joy.

The boy with red hair and a bow was riding on horseback.

Teita, every day, every night, prayed for him to return safely.

“Jump, Teita!”

Placing his bow in the saddle, Tigre cried while extending his arms.

Teita, without any sign of hesitation, shook away Zaien's hands as he tried to capture her and jumped over the balcony.


At the same time, the horse Tigre rode stumbled with a broken foot and sprawled forward.

''--- I can't reach Teita... I won't make it.''

Tigre shouted.

Stepping on the saddle, he jumped off the horse.

Tigre stretched his hands as far as he could to reach the falling Teita.

They touched.

In the air, Tigre strongly embraced Teita's delicate body.

Though the two looked as if they had been thrown to the ground, they were not injured. Immediately before crashing into the earth, a mysterious wind wrapped around the two. Tigre and Teita landed softly.

Teita's skirt floated, swaying in the wind.

“--- You did something crazy for this girl, really.”

Argent hair fluttered as she walked to Tigre.

She lowered the longsword in her grasp. Ellen looked down with an amazed expression from atop her horse. She used the wind to help Tigre. Hearing Ellen speak, Tigre understood that.

“I don't expect anything in return... but if I didn't help you, wouldn't you have been injured? If you landed poorly, you could have died.”


“I was counting on you.”

While sitting up, Tigre thanked Ellen. His eyes turned to the balcony.

“So Zaien is in the house...”

However, Zaien no longer appeared. He must have run inside.

“Zaien?”

“Thenardier's son. He is the current heir.”

“Ho, so he's probably their Commander.”

Ellen looked back and thought. There were nearly thirty troops accompanying her.

“So the boss is in the house. I want ten of you in there.”

The soldiers got off their horses and entered the mansion with sword and spear at the ready. Tigre turned around and looked at Teita.

Though Teita was surprised, tears blotted her hazel eyes. She clung to Tigre strongly.

“Tigre-sama!”

She called Tigre's name many times, the sound of tears mixing in her voice.


“I believed... I knew Tigre-sama would return.”

“Sorry for worrying you. It's fine now.”

Tigre wanted to hold Teita closely until she settled down, but there was no time. Their bodies separated.

Tigre noticed the black bow Teita held.

Teita's clothes were torn, her fair skin and undergarments were visible. Tigre removed his mantle and gently wrapped her body.

“Why did you take the bow?”

“Ah, this is the only thing I could carry...”

Teita had finished crying. Given her situation, she was embarrassed when answering the question.

“Let me take care of myself. You should have evacuated.”

“I, I couldn't do that!”

Tigre frowned. Teita refused him with a strong tone.

“Tigre-sama, you left the house to me. Even if it was scary, I couldn't run away.”


Tigre sighed. Though he knew of Teita's stubbornness, it was beyond his imagination.

“What an energetic girl. Do you like her?”

Ellen, on horseback, looked down at Teita, apparently pleased.

Hearing the voice, Teita looked up at Ellen and then looked around.

Behind Ellen, Knights in iron armor lined up silently and increased in number.

Around them, many of Thenardier's men rolled on the ground.

“What, what is this? Tigre-sama, who on earth are these people...”

“Ah, this is Ellen... She is a Vanadis of Zhcted, Eleanora Viltaria. They are her subordinates.”

Tigre explained in a vacant tone. Teita was at a loss for words, her mouth was slightly agape.

“If I were to tell you more, it would take a while...”

Tigre stopped speaking. His left hand thrust before Teita's face as he grabbed an arrow shot from the shadows.


Tigre nocked his arrow and shot the bow in an off-hand manner. A muffled scream came from where the arrow disappeared. He had shot the hidden enemy soldier, causing a voice of admiration to sound from his allies.

“Uu...”

Pain ran through his hand holding a bow. Tigre looked at his palm. He must have been injured when he grabbed the arrow, as the wound ran linearly.

“Tigre-sama, your hand.”

Teita tore her skirt without hesitation and carefully wrapped Tigre's hand with it.

“Sorry, I'm only good at these things...”

“That's enough. Thank you.”

He patted Teita's head in gratitude.

“Are you injured?”

Tigre returned a smile as Ellen asked him anxiously.

“No problem. I can fight.”

The fight had just begun. He would not stop with a wound of this level.

“I would hope so. Look, reinforcements.”


Ellen glanced away and laughed calmly. From the other side of the main street, many Knights were rushing fiercely on their horses. They were Thenardier's troops.

After waiting for them to approach a certain distance, Ellen ordered her cavalry.

“{{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}}!”

The banner of Zhcted hung high and wide. The soldiers of House Thenardier screamed in terror. Most had participated in the Battle of Dinant.

The vivid colors of the flag fluttered in the wind. They had learned to fear it in battle.

Ellen smiled and pointed her sword at the remaining forces.

“Charge!”

A battle cry sounded from Zhcted army. The troops brandished their swords and spears and ran fiercely on their horses.

Before exchanging blades, the troops from Thenardier lost their will to fight. They screamed and turned to flee.

“Tigre, We're going.”

Tigre looked at his bow as he tried to respond.

There was a deep crack.

''--- Was it when I caught Teita?''


Because he was rushed and had only vague thoughts, he had only now noticed the damage to his bow.

''--- I can't use this anymore. It will take time and materials to mend it as well.''

The arrow he shot a moment ago would be its last.

“Tigre-sama.”

Teita ran up to him with short steps and presented the black bow to Tigre with both hands.

She had defended it, the black bow which was his family heirloom.

Tigre recalled his father's words.

''Only when you truly need this bow should you use it. Do not use it otherwise.''

Tigre hesitated for a moment.

''--- No.''

Surely this was such a time.

Tigre received the bow.

Though it felt as eerie as usual, he lightly plucked the string. He had neglected it for more than a month. The faintly trembling air and a certain elasticity transmitted through his finger.

''--- I can use it as is.''


As he grasped the bow he had not used to date, a harmonious feeling traveled through his hand.

Though he had touched the bow many times, it was his first time feeling this.

It was as if the bow was willing to let him use it.

''--- Father, as the present head of the Vorn family, I will use this bow to show you a fight that will not shame my name.''

“Lord Tigrevurmud!”

“Young Lord! You're safe!”

Rurick and Batran ran up on their horses. Tigre stood up and shook their hands.

“Rurick, I'm depending on you to take care of this girl.”

Leaving Teita to the bald archer, Tigre gripped his black bow and mounted a horse.

“Ah, um...”

While sitting on Rurick's horse, Teita fearfully called out to Ellen.

“Hm? What is it?”

Ellen looked at Teita in interest.

“What is your relationship with Tigre-sama?”

Ellen almost laughed, but replied with a whimsical tone.


“That guy. He's mine.”

It was not a lie.

Tigre asked Ellen to lend him her soldiers, but he was still not freed as a prisoner.

And in the few days it took to reach Alsace from LeitMeritz, the deadline, as stipulated by the ransom, passed.

''--- Tigre probably hasn't noticed. Either way, he can't do anything about it.''

Ellen looked toward the Thenardier Army with a brilliant smile.

Though Teita was surprised, she stared at Ellen and clasped her hands, squeezing them together to gather her courage.

“I, I won't lose...!”

“I'm looking forward to it. I'll have to talk to Tigre about who he'll be married to.”

Ellen laughed as she saw Teita off.

A soldier appeared with a report.

“I'm sorry, the enemy's leader escaped.”


“I see. Well, it can't be helped.”

Ellen murmured with regret.

When Tigre heard Teita remained in his mansion while the Thenardier Army attacked, he recklessly rushed in fright.

With only his horse, he had quickly made his way to the mansion.

Ellen panicked and had her men follow her. She caught up as Teita fell from the second floor.

In that time, Zaien was able to run away.

''--- I'm a bit jealous.''

“The enemy is currently reorganizing and are preparing to withdraw.”

“You worked hard.”

After giving words of appreciation to the soldier, Ellen brought her horse near Tigre.

Though Batran was speaking to Tigre, he nodded slightly as soon as he noticed Ellen.

“I will go.”

“Let's go, then.”

The two spoke at the same time and laughed as they looked at each other.

“Leave about one hundred men to search for those who are lurking about in town. We will attack with the rest.”


They were fighting a force three times their size. Tigre and Ellen, as well as the soldiers they lead, had a high morale.

“Don't let even a single soldier escape. We will repay them in full.”

He did not have the desire to drive them away or finish the battle. He would crush them.

“Batran.”

Tigre turned to the old soldier by his side. His smile was full of anger and the will to fight.

“Hold my quiver and follow me.”

“With both hands? I don't mind, but can't I even have a sword to block with?”

“Relax.”

Tigre smiled bullishly toward the old man who was up to his normal antics.

“So long as you are with Ellen and me, neither sword nor arrow will reach you. I will not let it happen.”

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Zaien escaped through the back door of the mansion and avoided the eyes of his solders. Upon his return, he received a surprising report.


“The Zhcted Army is attacking! The {{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}}!”

“Zhcted? Impossible! Why would they show up here!”

The soldiers' faces went pale. The power they had when attacking the town was no longer present.

While treating the hand hit by Tigre, Zaien stared at his soldiers.

''--- Such cowardice. Why did I take these people?''

This time, Zaien led three thousand soldiers, and more than 80% had participated in Dinant.

Zaien wished to remove the dissatisfaction and fear of defeat from them as quickly as possible. They would soon battle Ganelon.

It had completely backfired.

Their fear of the Zhcted Army revived in his soldiers.

“Black Dragon...”

Zaien's voice trembled, a cold sweat blotted his forehead. It was not just the soldiers who were fearful.

“But why is Vorn here... Wasn't Vorn a prisoner of Zhcted?”

Zaien was convinced.


“Did he sell himself to that country? He defected to Zhcted, and just when we attacked the town... That traitor, that coward.”

The Thenardier Army left the town of Celesta and joined with the scattered soldiers as they moved toward Molsheim Plains.

Molsheim Plains had flat terrain and would be the best location to demonstrate the might of his army.

Zaien summoned his units and had them reorganize.

“How many soldiers?”

“About twenty-seven hundred.”

Zaien was irritated. Three hundred soldiers were lost in the town.

If he had not allowed his troops to indulge in the chaos and had taken charge of his army, he would have been able to escape from the city without too large a sacrifice.

“And the enemy?”

“I don't know for sure... a few hundred, one thousand at the most.”

“I need to know how many! Increase the number of scouts! Find the exact number!”

Zaien ground his teeth as he drove the soldiers away.


“... Shit. Well, I have the Dragon here.”

Though he did not think he would have a chance to use it, there would be no shortage of fodder if the enemy attacked.

“We will beat and crush them. I will get rid of the disgrace from Dinant.”

Zaien divided his remaining troops in two.

One group was composed of spear bearers and infantry.

The other group consisted of one thousand troops and remained grounded with him.

The main force of one thousand troops stood behind the {{furigana|Wyvern|Vyfal}}.

The army of Brune was lined in three rows on the Molsheim Plains. It was a more than effective plan.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Though Tigre's mansion was ruined, some of the objects were safe, the map of the Alsace territory included.

While studying the map, Ellen, Tigre, and Lim, on horseback, spoke to each other.

“Though we have one thousand troops, we need to leave some to defend the town. We'll only have nine hundred to fight with. Based on our scouts, the enemy numbers three thousand. Even if they have decreased somewhat, we are still outnumbered three to one.”


Ellen looked at Tigre hearing Lim's explanation.

“Tigre, do you know where the enemy might escape to?”

“Probably the Molsheim Plains.”

Tigre pointed at the map.

“Zaien will place his troops so as to maximize a counterattack, then he'll follow after us. Until then, he'll just stay in position. The only place he can do that at is Molsheim Plains.”

Unlike the rest of Alsace, full of mountains and forests, the Molsheim Plains had gentle hills.

“The strength of Brune lies in their ability to settle down and rush forward with spear and shield.”

As she had said, Brune excelled in rushing power and the ability to penetrate defenses.

They held long spears and wore thick iron armor while riding horses. They attacked through the crevices between shield bearers.

The shields would be stuck together tightly and was large enough to cover them from head to waist. Though heavy, they could protect themselves while mounted.

Lining up and charging together, it was one of Brune's most frequently used tactics.

Most frightening was how difficult it was to run away from their attack. With their heavy armor and long spears, even the soldiers behind the front lines could be skewered.


“If they use shields, then we just have to shower them with arrows.”

Brune was full of fools who boasted of their strength, all while making light of the arrow.

“Brune Kingdom has many undulating meadows. Those means of fighting are a necessity.”

“Very well. We'll shoot them.”

Ellen declared clearly.

“Tigre, four hundred soldiers, and I will go. Lim, I leave the rest to you. Take any advantage you can. By the way, any suggestions?”

“I would like rope. It's best if it is a bundle of thin rope. As many as possible.”

Having heard her, Tigre cautiously asked her a question.

“What will you do with the horses?”

They had traveled from LeitMeritz in a hurry. Lim tilted her head in confusion.

“Is it a problem if we leave them in Celesta?”

“I just thought of something. Would you let me use them?”

It happened a half koku later.


Both armies faced off in Molsheim Plains.

Ellen and Tigre led four hundred cavalry, shrinking the distance little by little.

They reached the distance at which he could aim his arrow. Tigre swallowed his saliva in tension.

“Are you afraid?”

Ellen spoke quietly to Tigre so only he could hear.

“I am afraid.”

Though Tigre answered in such a manner, he was smiling.

It was true Tigre was afraid, but he was next to Ellen, which calmed him down. Rather than anxiety, he felt courage welling deep within his body.

“But – I don't feel like losing.”

The troops before him more than doubled his own.

“What a coincidence, same here.”

Ellen unsheathed her longsword and held it high. A small wind stroked Tigre and Ellen, as if encouraging the warriors.

“I wonder if I'm feeling this for the first time because you're next to me.”


As soon as they were done joking, her smile disappeared. She swung her blade.

“Charge!”

Amidst the noise of the battlefield, a mysterious wind carried the girl's voice across the battlefield.

The four hundred Zhcted troops ran across the land as they raised a battle cry. The sky above the Thenardier Army was covered in countless arrows as both armies opened fire.

“Arifal.”

A calm wind whirled around Ellen's sword. The attacks swirled around the troops, making all arrows fall to the ground.

Tigre pulled arrows from his quiver and nocked them between each of four fingers and released them, skewering three enemies through the face at almost the same time. They fell, motionless.

“You really are a man without convention.”

Ellen looked impressed as she spoke with admiration.

“To hear I lack convention from you is a bit unsatisfying.”

“Don't worry, it was a complement.”

The two armies clashed.

A spear was thrust from the right and left toward Ellen.


Her horse skillfully avoided them. Ellen raised her sword, and, with two quick flashes, blood flew from two necks.

Her silver-white hair waved in the wind. Every time the Silver Flash glittered, a fountain of fresh blood from the enemy was created.

''--- {{furigana|[Wind Princess of the Silver Flash]|Silvfrau}} and {{furigana|[Danseuse of the Sword]|Meltis}}, is it?''

Brilliantly poised on her horse, her sword moved through the wind as if dancing. Tigre thought the two nicknames were well suited.

“I can't lose here.”

Tigre drew his bow to the limit and struck the head of the Commanders and flag bearer. The archers were still out of distance.

Thinking normally, it was odd to be able to aim his arrows so accurately in such a situation.

The blade of an enemy approached from the edge of his view. A scream and blood flew out before him before he completed his aim.

Tigre neither evaded nor defended and concentrated solely on his bow. His trust in Ellen made it possible.

In response to his faith, Ellen let neither spear nor sword reach him. All soldiers were cut down, all arrows knocked away.


Thenardier's first formation, with their Commander and flag bearer shot down, were confused for a time and quickly collapsed.

Ellen broke through the first unit.

The enemy's second formation, the main force, appeared.

Their massive number and force gave them a sense of strength and terror.

“Charge!”

The roar of horseshoes and the clash of Knights shook the earth.

Tigre let loose an arrow at soldiers on horseback rushing toward him. Though the men fell off their horses, he did not allow himself to relax.

“Leave it to me. You take the flag and the Commanders and lower their morale.”

The soldiers of Zhcted rushed forward, overwhelming the enemy.

Tigre aimed at the enemy's flag bearer in the areas where the troops collided.

Though they collided with full force, Ellen did not waver a single step. She parried swords, cut through shields, and cleaved through the helmets of the enemy.

“... Is that the strength of her sword?”

Though Ellen was an excellent swordsman, it was absurd to think she could cut through a helmet with her slender arms. The Vanadis of silver-white hair responded.


“Before the Silver Flash, armor is nothing but paper.”

Tigre shot one arrow after another, knocking the horses over and forcing their riders to the ground. Though he saw the corpses on the ground, he did not flinch and continued without mercy. When a spear closed in, he switched to a sword.

The Zhcted Army was being pushed back. The numbers were vastly different, so they were gradually forced to retreat.

Also...

“An {{furigana|Earth Dragon|Suro}} is approaching!”

The soldier reporting could not hide his fear. Ellen frowned.

“Did Thenardier manage to tame a Dragon while I was unaware?”

“I doubt it. If they had it prepared, it would have shown up in Dinant.”

Impatience and tension floated to Tigre's face.

He saw the Earth Dragon. Its length was greater than the one Tigre killed before.

“Copper colored, is it?”

The Earth Dragon gave a roar. The men trembled and their armor rattling. The horses were paralyzed in fear, both friend and foe alike.


The Earth Dragon stamped the ground as it ran. Its tail mowed down the soldiers of Zhcted as it passed by, and it tore through soldiers with its arms. Nothing worked against it.

One person was eaten, another was cut in half as his body vomited blood. There were soldiers who stood up to it, but their attacks did not work.

Its brass scales were not injured. Swords were broken, spears were thrust aside. Axes and maces had their handles cracked.

With their weapons lost, they were stepped on cruelly and crushed underfoot.

Tigre shot an arrow at the Dragon's eye.

The arrow was accurately aimed at the eye, but was easily repelled. Tigre looked grim. Though the Earth Dragon's eyesight was not terribly good, a special film protected it.

''--- There were a number of things I could use back then...''

This time, it was a vast plain, where the Earth Dragon could exercise its power.

The soldiers were mowed down. The Earth Dragon raged about as it turned. The meadow was paved in blood, lumps of flesh and iron scraps distorted the landscape.

It was only a single Dragon, yet hundreds of men were helpless and could not halt its advances.


''--- What should I do...''

It was not possible to advance while avoiding the Dragon. The Dragon moved to the left and right, blocking all passage to the Thenardier Army. Once the distance to the Dragon shrunk, the army moved further back.

The soldiers of Zhcted were shaking. Ellen drew her longsword as if scolding her soldiers.

“Stand your ground! This will be our victory!”

Tigre stood next to her. At this distance, he could aim at the gap in the enemy's armor.

''--- Though I won't be shooting at the Dragon, my shots will be limited.''

Batran held more arrows from behind as Tigre continued to shoot. He did not know how many he shot, yet, though his fingers and arms were numb, Tigre continued to shoot.

Suddenly, they were cornered on the battlefield.

The field was large and held the four hundred troops. By this time, Lim's men had advanced around the Thenardier Army.

''--- I was waiting for this.''

Ellen made her horse advance. She thrust her arm vertically and rushed toward the {{furigana|Earth Dragon|Suro}}.


“Fighting a Dragon was unexpected. I'll show you a little trick with this Earth Dragon.”

Arifal, called by Ellen, tinged a pale color in response. Around the blade a wind roared, a small storm brewed about it.

The storm continued to undulate. It condensed into a raging tempest.

“{{furigana|Cleave the Wind|Ley Admos}}!”

She swung her arm downward, throwing the wind along the ground.

The ringing of the wind split the ear. It bored into the earth as it traveled.

The scales, impossible to pierce with sword or spear, the nails and fangs, the entirety of the Earth Dragon was sheared in half.

On the ground lay the corpse of the Dragon, a deep crevice engraved about it.

Those of Thenardier stood still.

They had seen something unnatural with their eyes. Wind flowed from Ellen's sword and brought her triumph.

“What was that? I've never seen that before!”

Tigre inadvertently shouted in excitement.

“Of course, since it was the first time I showed you.”

Watching the blue light of the wind disappear, Ellen let out a small breath.


“It is a mighty power that can't be used by ordinary humans. There are few who have ever seen. Aren't you lucky?”

“I hope nothing ever happens that requires I see it again.”

Although Ellen's eyes sharpened a moment, her gaze teased Tigre as she looked at him. They laughed together.

The Zhcted Army could now continue to march.

Shortly before the Earth Dragon's defeat, Zaien received a message that a second team, detached from the unit, approximately four hundred in size, approached from the west.

“From what happened on Dinant, I figured they would do something like this.”

Lim's troops knew of the approaching enemy and began to withdraw immediately. They sporadically stopped their resistance and remained on a slightly elevated hill a small distance away.

They were a force of four hundred led by Lim, and they were being chased.

It seemed there was an accident as the soldiers of the Thenardier Army moved up the hill swiftly. Once they reached the middle of the slope, they fell simultaneously, as if caught by something.


They noticed a muddy rope stretched across their legs. They fell hard, and many were tied together.

The men looked up, realizing they were trapped. The troops from Zhcted turned around and ran down the slope.

“Look at the enemy, they did not pay attention to the ground below them and fell.”

Lim murmured and pointed down the hill, guiding her soldiers.

This resulted in a quick reversal, in which the four hundred detached troops defeated the Thenardier Army with surprising swiftness.

''--- This is thanks to Lord Tigrevurmud.''

Gathering her troops, Lim muttered the words in the back of her mind as she looked in the direction Ellen fought.

Lim had the residents of Celesta prepare rope for the hill, but did not believe there would be enough time. In spite of that, enough had been gathered to devastate Zaien's troops.

''--- I doubt it would go well enough with just their hatred for Thenardier. It must have been due to the trust they hold in Lord Tigrevurmud.''

Pushing her golden hair aside, Lim looked to the sky.


The sun was sinking.

The color of the sky was changing; night would come soon.

Zaien was given two reports, one after another. His detached corps was routed, and the ground forces, including the {{furigana|Earth Dragon|Suro}}, were defeated.

“... That can't be.”

He muttered, his small body trembled as he stood by the {{furigana|Wyvern|Vyfal}}.

“What about the Dragon? Isn't it an Earth Dragon? Isn't it invulnerable to swords and spears?”

Nothing could be answered.

“Zaien-sama, use the Wyvern.”

One person advised him to give up.

“The Earth Dragon should have slaughtered them!”

Zaien shouted at his subordinates.

“It was a valuable Dragon I borrowed from father. Its claws were more precious than even one hundred of you!”

However, he could think of no other plan.

A new report was brought to him.


“Enemy forces have approached from the rear!”

Zaien was annoyed.

“How many are there?”

“It is difficult to tell since it is approaching nightfall, but it appears to be two thousand cavalry hidden in the shadows.”

“... Two thousand?”

It took him time to speak.

The impact Zaien received was immeasurable. The morale he had kept until now had finally disappeared.

Right now, he had only six hundred soldiers remaining. The Dragon was not within his calculations as a human.

''--- How can I fight with more than three times the enemy coming from behind?''

Zaien did not notice the actual number of enemies.

Though there were two thousand horses, there were only one hundred men.

This region, when dark, was shadowed by the mountains and forests. Tigre understood that.

It was not just Zaien but his soldiers who were visibly upset.

Originally, he had not come to fight in Alsace. He had simply come to pillage the land.


“Call back the second formation! Have them retreat!”

Hearing Zaien's instructions, the soldiers nearby were stunned.

They were surrounded. He was telling them to gather and fight to the end.

“Zaien-sama, please remain here. Even with two thousand troops, the Zhcted Army cannot take us out in an instant. If we can hold on until the last enemy is cut down, we will be victorious!”

“Shut up!”

Zaien hit the ground hard. The arrow wound in his hand destroyed what little calm remained in him.

“You will hold your ground? You, did you already forget your miserable defeat in Dinant?”

His fear changed to violence.

Zaien did not want to taste the defeat of Dinant again.

“Besides, we have two thousand troops approaching from the rear! How can we possibly hold our ground!”

If he knew the troops approaching from behind numbered only one hundred, he may have been able to remain calm. Could he fight back? There must have been a way.


However, it was impossible for him to know. Due to Ellen and Lim's skillful command, he did not realize it.

When Zaien's instructions were transmitted to the second formation, their morale had already greatly decreased.

At a distance where his blade could reach the enemy, he would fight desperately.

With the enemy he could not see approaching, he had to give unreasonable instructions.

However, they served House Thenardier. The troops could not act independently.

With their retreat, the battlefield changed.

Ellen did not overlook it.

“We're fighting back now!”

Ellen cried out to her troops. Until now, she had killed many an enemy, yet on her beautiful face, in her silver-white hair, there was not a single drop of blood. She raised her blade, which remained unmarred.

A cheer erupted from the exhausted soldiers.

Unlike the Thenardier Army, they came to fight.

Ellen, Tigre, and those who wielded a sword at the front, none would hold back.

As the enemy retreated, Ellen cried out mercilessly.


In addition, Lim's forces also joined them. The soldiers attacked from two directions.

Taking advantage of their mobility, they cut into the cavalry, little by little. Eventually, the enemy collapsed.

The flow of battle this evening was completely in favor of the Zhcted Army.

When the main force clashed with the Zhcted Army, Zaien, guarded by fifty cavalry two belsta (about two kilometers) away, stepped away from the {{furigana|Wyvern|Vyfal}}.

“That bastard, that bastard...”

His words could not be heard by the others. There was no excuse for his disastrous defeat. Though the main force, further away, still endured, they were clearly being pushed back. It would only be a matter of time before they were forced to retreat.

“This can't be. I can't possibly lose... Not to Vorn.”

He was interrupted there. He recognized the shadows of ten of the enemy troops approaching him.

“Vorn...”

The two standing at the head of the rest were Tigre and Ellen. Zaien knew, having fled before.

Though Tigre planned to go alone, Ellen left the command of the army to Lim and followed him with a few subordinates.


“You can't escape this late in the battle.”

Staring at Zaien, Tigre threw out those words in anger.

However, Zaien did not care about Tigre's feelings. Picking up a shield and spear, he advanced. Abhorrence floated in his eyes, a sneer covered his face.

“So you'd betray your country. I suppose the lowly blood of a hunter would invite the enemy. You're putting on quite a smug face. How dare you!”

“Before you insult me, you should look at yourself.”

“What?”

“Burning the homes of innocents, stealing their possessions. You are no better than a thief.”

Tigre spoke those words with a quiet anger. His voice was strong. Zaien took a deep breath.

“People?”

Zaien spoke with contempt. He would not forgive himself if he allowed Tigre to call him a thief. Tigre's insult was inexcusable.

“People, you say. I simply took what they threw away and cut things that passed by me. Why should I bother worrying?”


Ellen muttered as if he were a trivial man.

Tigre did not respond. He realized words would be useless.

“I don't know what you're thinking, but I will not forgive you for invading my territory and harming the people under my dominion.”

“Acting like you're important...”

No more words left Zaien's mouth. Ignoring Tigre, he pointed his spear and shouted.

“Fight me, Vorn! Or is that impossible, since you're always running away?”

“Have you lost your mind?”

Ellen spoke in amazement. Though she tried to shout an order to her subordinates, Tigre stretched out his arm, restraining her.

“It can't be, you plan to do it?”

Tigre nodded silently and strongly. Ellen pouted and let out a small noise momentarily, then she tapped Tigre's shoulder with a smile.

“Very well. This is your fight.”

“... Thank you.”

Thanking Ellen without looking back, Tigre clutched his bow and moved forward on his horse.


Seeing Tigre, Zaien looked at him suspiciously.

“Your weapon? You aren't taking a sword or spear from those Zhcted bastards?”

“This is my weapon.”

Tigre thrust out his jet-black bow in a dignified manner. Zaien stared at him in irritation.

“Are you joking? How will you fight with a bow? All you can do is get a surprise attack.”

“... Want to try me?”

Tigre pulled an arrow from his quiver and shot it after nocking it.

Though the arrow tore through the wind and sped toward Zaien's head, it was blocked by the shield.

Tigre did not care and aimed at Zaien's chest. It was, once again, blocked by the shield.

“No matter how many times you try, it's useless.”

Zaien jeered. Ellen simply watched on in silence.

Tigre took his third shot and aimed for Zaien's right arm. Once again, it stuck into the shield.

“That's enough!”

Zaien gazed at Tigre in anger and mockery.


“It seems you're useless in combat. Not only are you a traitor, you can only use a bow. To the end you couldn't act like a noble of Brune. I will take your precious neck and end everything here.”

He no longer wished to associate with Tigre and made his judgment. He then rushed forward with spear in hand.

Tigre did not move and nocked an arrow.

Even Ellen's eyes were glued to the scene. Though neither she nor her soldiers knew what would happen, she grasped her blade and started to cry out.

At that moment, the two shadows crossed.

Blood appeared on Zaien's spear as it skimmed Tigre's body. Tigre managed to escape by a narrow margin.

On the other hand, Tigre shot an arrow which pierced through the shield.

It happened immediately after that.

A groan was emitted.

It was Zaien's voice. Stopping the horse, he crouched forward. His handsome face was soiled by his black hair, distorted in agony. He was covered in a greasy sweat from the sharp pain.

The arrow Tigre shot traveled through the shield and deeply penetrated Zaien's left arm. His attack happened slightly before the spear hit Tigre, so Zaien's movements were dulled.


Just then, Zaien noticed.

Tigre had concentrated all arrows on the same portion of the shield. The fourth was able to pierce through the thick oak.

He shivered in terror.

Zaien had not fixed his shield's motion; rather, he moved in accordance to the arrows Tigre shot. The final shot occurred as they passed each other.

''--- Did he read how I would move my shield?''

None amongst the Thenardier Army could understand Tigre's skill.

Still, Tigre had pierced through a shield with only four arrows.

They had held the bow in derision until now.

Archers had been held in contempt, ridiculed, outcast, and treated as criminals.

Now, they were forced to fear what it could do.

Tigre nocked his fifth arrow. Cold sweat dripped from Zaien's face.

A cry was heard. Zaien moved away. Soldiers rode their horses in to defend Zaien.

Ellen silently acted seeing their movements. She ordered her men to charge as she brandished the Silver Flash.


The Zhcted Army and Thenardier Army faced one another. Tigre was caught in the turmoil, but was protected. Zaien, too, was helped by his men and disappeared from Tigre's view.

“Look at you.”

Ellen called out in an angry voice as she drew closer on her horse. Her white finger gently traced Tigre's bleeding wound.

“It's just a cut... Don't worry me so much.”

Ellen showed an expression of caring befitting neither a Commander or swordsman but a girl her age. Tigre could not look directly at her.

“Your hand looks terrible as well.”

Ellen looked at the injury on his left hand for the first time.

The wound had opened again. The cloth Teita wrapped around his hand was soaked in blood as he gripped his bow.

Finally realizing it, he felt the pain in his hand, though he could still shoot arrows.

''--- Where is Zaien?''

Tigre searched for the enemy General.

A strong gust of wind blew, and the horses flinched. Tigre protected his face with his arm and looked about carefully.


“... A {{furigana|Wyvern|Vyfal}}!?”

With large wings reminiscent of a bat, now fully expanded, the Wyvern flew high into the sky, carrying Zaien on its back.

Every time it flapped its wings, the wind generated forced Tigre and Ellen to stop. The Wyvern flew high into the air.

It circled in the air to stabilize itself. It then turned and moved away from the battlefield.

“My wind can't reach that...!”

Ellen frowned in regret.

Tigre nocked an arrow to his bow; Zaien's figure was hidden by the Wyvern.

His arrow would reach, but it would pierce through the Wyvern's scales. It was no different from the fight with the {{furigana|Earth Dragon|Suro}}.

… He did not have the power.

He could not allow such a thing to happen.

[Shoot the Dragon.]

Suddenly, a quiet voice sounded in Tigre's head.


''--- What was that?''

Tigre looked about in surprise, but no one had called for him.

Though it sounded like a woman's voice, Ellen was focused on the enemy before her.

[I will say it once again. Shoot the Dragon.]

He heard the voice again.

He understood it clearly this time.

Despite the screams, the sound of weapons clashing, armors shattering, and corpses falling, the voice resounded.

The voice reaching his ear was clearly different.

Tigre glanced at the black bow in his hand.

''--- Could it be this?''

He felt a sense of incongruity with the black bow, that is why he thought that.

Looking at the sky again, the Wyvern had moved even further.

''--- If I don't pay him back, I know I'll regret it...!''

Tigre, determined, drew his arrow back.

His town was scorched and his people injured. He would never permit the man who harmed Teita to run away.

In accordance to the words, he aimed his bow at the Wyvern and shot the arrow.


Was it truly an arrow? The moment the arrow was released, a fierce backlash hit Tigre's body. At the same time, the Silver Flash in Ellen's hand tinged a pale light.

The shot flew straight, propelled by a helical wind.

It sounded like the roar of a beast. It flew toward the {{furigana|Wyvern|Vyfal}} and went past.

Though the Wyvern lost its balance, it was not injured.

''--- What happened?''

Tigre looked at the Wyvern and a deformed cloud in blank surprise.

He had never heard of an arrow acting in such a manner.

“Tigre!”

Tigre returned with Ellen's voice. She was also surprised. Tigre felt as if it was the first time she had ever been surprised on the battlefield.

“What was that just now...? I've only seen something like that with a {{furigana|[Dragonic Tool]|Viralt}}.”

No answer could be found. He could not reply to Ellen's question.

“I don't know, either...”

A shadow moved over Tigre's head as he responded in bewilderment.


The Wyvern had somehow recovered. It was running from the battlefield again.

Tigre readied a new arrow. Though he did not understand, he knew he could kill the Wyvern.

''--- The next... will hit!''

Ellen drew her horse close to Tigre and raised her longsword.

“I'll take care of the wind. You just aim the arrow!”

Ellen knew nothing about Tigre's bow.

However, when Tigre shot his arrow, her sword lit up in response. It was as if it allowed him to shoot his arrow in a supernatural manner.

''--- I don't know what happened... But if it's Tigre, he can do it.''

Though it was no different from intuition, Ellen knew her [Dragonic Tool].

It was not a longsword she simply came upon.

Her [Silver Flash] was given the name of {{furigana|[Brilliant Beheader of the Fallen Spirit]|Koma no Zanki}}.

“--- Please.”

Ellen did not know Tigre very well.

But she believed in him.

Steadying his arm and aiming at the Wyvern, he drew his bow to its limit.


He released it.

The atmosphere swelled and space distorted, twisting about his arrow.

The shock wave blew the nearby soldiers away.

Smoke followed the path of the arrow, forming a storm which raged strong enough that those nearby could not open their eyes.

The arrow Tigre shot advanced, a brutal tornado in its wake. It hit the {{furigana|Wyvern|Vyfal}}'s abdomen.

''--- Pierce it.''

The Wyvern let out an earsplitting sound as it was injured. It moved weakly back and forth and crashed in a nearby marsh.

It hit the water with a dull sound.

The Dragon sunk completely. Zaien did not float to the surface.

All looked at where the Wyvern crashed, completely stunned. Even Tigre, who shot the arrow watched.

The soldiers of the Thenardier Army dropped their arms. It took a while for everyone to return to consciousness, even Ellen.

“... Tigrevurmud Vorn has killed Zaien Thenardier!”

Following Ellen's voice, a shout of victory sounded from the Zhcted Army.


[[Image:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_Volume_01_-_284.jpg|175px|thumb]]

The Thenardier soldiers trembled, and their eyes faltered.

The main forces of the Thenardier Army, which fought, a short distance away, looked at the Wyvern as it fell to the earth. They split up and tried to escape while their enemy celebrated their victory.

Their swords and spears were discarded, and they tried to flee, collapsing over one another.

The Thenardier Army invaded Alsace with three thousand troops. Those running away numbered only nine hundred.

Their Commander was lost, their weapons and armor were cast aside, and the injured men ran away on their own.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter5_Preview|Chapter 5 Preview]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Epilogue_Preview|Epilogue Preview]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 05 Epilogue - MTL

2013-02-27T02:17:42Z

Noobarta: /* Epilogue */

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== Epilogue ===
At the northern end of Brune Kingdom, in a port city not yet touched by spring, there were two men.

They were wrapped in slightly soiled travel wear. One man was short in stature like a child and wore a hat on his head which grew no hair. The other was tall and was naturally clothed in a noble atmosphere.

They were Ganelon and Greast. After setting fire to Artishem, the two had hidden in a nameless port town. After receiving certain information, they decided to leave Brune.

As they stared idly at ships in the distance moving toward Zhcted Kingdom, they were called to from behind. It was a woman.

When the looked back, they saw a woman in a dress who was clearly out of place for the small port town. She was around 20 years old and had blue-black hair down to her waist. Her snow-white dress was decorated with roses.

Though her skin was a pale white, giving her a sickly impression, the large scythe in her hand strongly countered it.

“I apologize for having kept you waiting, Duke Ganelon, Marquis Greast.”

“It has been a long time, Lord Glinka Estes.”

The beautiful woman bowed. Ganelon returned her greeting with a smile. The woman standing before them was the {{furigana|[Illusionary Princess of the Hollow Shadow]|Shervid}}, the Vanadis Valentina Glinka Estes.

“Let us go. Though winter still lingers in Zhcted, you will be safe.”

Valentina spoke as she smiled radiantly at the two.

Tigrevurmud Vorn passed beneath the gates of the King's Capital of Nice as a hero and savior of the country. It was nearly ten days since the end of the Battle of Mereville.

His garb, of course, were not his normal leather armor and hempen clothes. He wore a jet-black silk coat with silver cuffs and a white mantle. It was prepared quickly by the Royal Palace.

Teita and Regin both said “It suits you” the evening before.

Ellen, Mira, and Massas smiled bitterly. Lim looked at him as if troubled. Rurick said “It was quickly constructed, after all,” and Gerard commented that they gave off the impression of being “a waste of money.”

They continued down the road from the southern gate to the Royal Palace, following after a marching band. Carriages laden with various flags and armor collected from the battle with the Muozinel Army followed behind.

The trumpet was a performance reserved for victory against a foreign enemy. It was formally an honor praising his service of defeating the Muozinel Army.

Finally, Tigre rode in on a carriage slowly pulled by four horses.

Along both sides of the street, residents of the Royal Capital surged to see the hero who had saved the country. They threw flowers and enthusiastic shouts of joy. It was a celebration of Tigre's victory as well as a celebration for the return of peace to the country.

Next to Tigre was Regin in formal attire. She wore a white dress decorated with pearls along her neckline and cuffs. Beside her, Teita sat as the lady-in-waiting.

“Lord Tigrevurmud.”

As Regin whispered to Tigre, his entire body went stiff with tension. She was a beautiful woman wrapped in a dazzling dress. It was impossible for Tigre to look directly at her.

“Really, thank you very much. I owe you for all you have done.”

''No.'' Tigre could not think of words to respond with. Teita pouted further down.

Following behind the three were Ellen and Mira. The two wore a mantle over their battle uniform out of courtesy which highlighted their normal dignity. They were bathed in applause, regardless of gender.

Though the two advanced on horseback with resolute attitudes, they were secretly smoldering in discontent. They had wanted to sit next to Tigre, and, if possible, not in their battle uniforms.

Regarding their dissatisfaction, Tigre persuaded Ellen to endure, since they would return to LeitMeritz afterward. He said the same to Mira, though replacing LeitMeritz with Zhcted.

Behind the Vanadis were Lim and Massas.

Reading their minds from behind, Lim let out a small sigh. Massas noticed her and smiled sympathetically.

Finally, the Knights and well known aristocrats with distinguished military services and the brave men that served them appeared. Those who cooperated with Tigre, such as Rurick, Gerard, and Augre, were amongst them.

Pierre Bodwin returned to the King's Capital of Nice the day after Tigre had killed Duke Thenardier on the battlefield. The next day, he cleaned off his uniform and reported the issues regarding Tigre and Regin to King Faron.

The following day, King Faron officially recognized Regin as Princess. He also ordered for a celebration recognizing Tigre's actions be held. The cat-faced Prime Minister quickly sent a message to the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}.

Upon hearing this, Tigre and the others were stunned. As for Massas, he looked petrified with terror.

However, they could not simply remain in stunned silence. While the King and Bodwin were preparing the King's Capital to accept the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}, Tigre and the others were busy giving rewards to the subordinates. Those who surrendered completed cleaning of the battlefield and burial of the dead.

Finally, the Silver Meteor Army rushed to the Royal Capital and were greeted with a triumphant celebration.

Since the King was still ill, Bodwin took care of the celebration.

In the temple on Ruberon Mountain, Tigre reported his victory to the Pantheon of Gods and the founder of the nation, King Charles. He expressed his gratitude for their divine protection. Afterward, Bodwin praised Tigre and the others for their distinguished services in the banquet hall of the Royal Palace, where every person was promised a reward. Once the ceremony ended, the venue had turned into a party.

However, some people, including Tigre, did not participate in the feast. They were invited to a certain room by Bodwin.

After a half koku, Tigre stood before the King's ward. Regin, Ellen, Mira, Lim, and Massas stood alongside Tigre. Bodwin stood before the door and reported in a solemn voice.

“His Majesty's condition is still poor. Also, a messenger from another country has already arrived. Please do not place too much stress on him.”

Bodwin reverently opened the door. Tigre set foot inside the ward.

One man was in the center of the large room. He rose from his bed when he saw Tigre and the others. Standing near him was a woman with wavy golden hair.

“... Sophie?”

Ellen looked at her in surprise. Lim, Mira, and Tigre also looked at her in amazement. Though Massas was surprised, the old Earl's body first paid homage to the King as his vassal. Tigre quickly followed shortly after.

Sophie's expression, her smile which seemed eternal, betrayed a moment of sadness. The reason was immediately apparent.

The King nodded slowly toward the cat-faced Prime Minister. Bodwin guided Tigre and the others to the foot of the bed.

''--- Your Majesty...?''

Though he was unable to say a word, Tigre could not hide his shock and dismay as he walked along the foot of the bed.

King Faron was 41 years old. He was one year younger than Duke Thenardier whom Tigre had seen on the battlefield.

However, the man before them had little meat on his body. His skin sagged all over, and his hair was dyed gray. It was not just an illness.

It was as if his body was boiled and he was on the brink of death. It was a mystery as to how he remained conscious.

“Father...”

The voice full of grief came from Regin. Though they had finally reunited after half a year, her father had completely changed.

“Father... Why, why are you like this?”

She could not believe her eyes. Regin's voice trembled, her eyes were wide open.

The King's condition was poor. Massas had heard this from Bodwin.

However, the King before their eyes was beyond their imagination. Though Tigre and Ellen were clearly shocked, the impact was greater even for Regin, his biological daughter.

“... Let Bodwin tell you of the circumstances.”

A withered voice leaked from the King. His delicate neck turned. Faron looked at Regin first.

“I am sorry, Regin. I did not know whether I should act as a father or a King.”

Regin could barely suppress her turbulent emotions. She gently grasped her father's hand and was horrified by how cold and thin it had become. Her father, Faron, was nothing but skin and bones. With only a little pressure, it felt as if his hands would break.

Faron spoke haltingly, explaining why he had raised Regin as a prince.

The King loved Regin's mother, the former Queen. She died soon after giving birth to Regin. Faron had hoped to do something for her.

“I was young at the time. I thought I could defend your honor as well as Nina's...”

Nina was the name of Regin's mother. At the age of 25, Faron strongly believed in his own potential

Nina gave birth only to Regin before she died. If he had left things as they were, she would receive humiliating treatment, since the Queen was only able to give birth to a Princess. The young Faron could not endure.

“And to deal with Thenardier and Ganelon... a Prince was necessary.”

The King wished to bestow an honor on Regin for her first campaign, and, one day, he would bring her to a monastery. Though unknown to everyone here, it was almost the exact thing Ganelon had told to Greast in Artishem before.

Faron's eyes moved from his daughter to Tigre.

“So you are Vorn...”

Tigre bent to his knees as the King spoke with a trembling voice.

“You have taken upon yourself the duties that were originally mine to do, and I have imposed upon all of you... You have even brought it to an end. How may I reward you? Whether it is a title or territory, say what you wish for.”

Tigre did not answer at once. He did not fight to obtain such things. There was only one thing he wished to say when he met the King.

''Why did you leave Duke Ganelon and Duke Thenardier to do as they please?''

If they had been subjugated early on, many people would still remain alive. He wanted to shout; Batran may have lived his life peacefully in Alsace.

However, he could not give voice to his emotions seeing the dying King.

“Thank you for your generous words. I do not desire a title, territory, or an official rank. However, if you will excuse me... I wish to ask you something, Your Majesty.”

Tigre, little by little, explained the events which had occurred from the Battle of Dinant to the present day. He spoke briefly due to the King's condition.

The King listened in silence. He waved away Bodwin, who tried to tell him to rest, and continued listening to the story.

When Tigre finished speaking, Tigre straightened his breathing and stood at the ready.

“I wish for---”

Brune Kingdom will show its appreciation to the Kingdom of Zhcted for its cooperation, paying fifty thousand gold pieces as a reward for their aid.

Furthermore, Brune Kingdom shall pay all expenses incurred by Zhcted Kingdom in the war.

Brune Kingdom will relinquish the lands of Agnes to Zhcted Kingdom.

Finally, Brune Kingdom is to propose a mutual non-aggression pact for three years.

These four provisions were exchanged between Brune Kingdom and Zhcted Kingdom.

Though he did not immediately sign the mutual non-aggression pact, since it required the approval of the King of Zhcted, the other three were promptly settled between Sophie and Faron. If it were done by Ellen and Mira, it would not have resolved as quickly due to a problem of authority.

“Lord Sophia. I hope you can give the King of Zhcted my greetings as well.”

Faron spoke to Sophie in a feeble voice. After releasing the territory, he added the message, [Faron has approved of Regin as heir to the throne].

That is, so long as Regin was not recognized as the next ruler of Brune, the cessation of territory to Zhcted would be invalidated during the intermittent period. Faron would use the country known as Zhcted to support Regin's ascension to the throne. Naturally, he would not last for much longer.

“Regin, Your Highness, I shall deliver his words to our King.”

Sophie answered in this manner, formally accepting Regin as a representative of Zhcted Kingdom.

Though the cessation of Agnes was a severe blow, it was not simply a loss for Brune. With this, Muozinel Kingdom could not attack Brune; on the other hand, it was now possible to reach Zhcted through the southern seas.

Regin was officially recognized as Princess and was determined as the King's next of kin.

The reason Faron celebrated Tigre's victory was, of course, to repay Tigre and the others. With the disappearance of the most powerful aristocrats, the majority of nobles were thrown into confusion over the succession. To say it poorly, he wanted to take advantage of the confusion to divert their attention.

He would say Regin was raised as Prince due to an [Oracle's Divination].

When all was said and done, Faron called to Tigre.

“Earl Vorn. There is one thing I wish to present to you...”

Though curious, Tigre gave his gratitude.

“I wish to grant you the title, {{furigana|[Knight of the Moonlight]|Lumiere}}.”

In this case, Knight referred to a brave hero. Hearing the title [Knight of the Moonlight], Bodwin shook slightly, though none noticed.

“You have saved my daughter and repelled a foreign enemy. With a single bow, you returned peace to these lands. Please accept it.”

Tigre accepted it gratefully. Ellen and the others tapped his shoulder and gave their blessings. After a formal congratulatory address, Bodwin thought of the King's intent.

He knew [Knight of the Moonlight] was a title which existed since ancient times. He also knew it was once a far more distinguished title than any other.

However, Bodwin knew. There was only one person in the past who was granted the title. He later married the daughter of the King who bestowed the title upon him and became the next King.

Bodwin did not say this, however. He judged the King did not wish for him to say it.

Regarding Alsace, it settled down after the decision was made that it would be jointly controlled by Princess Regin and Eleanora of LeitMeritz. It was not a contract between nations, but between a single noblewoman and the Princess. Since it was not relinquished in the provisions, it acted as an emphasis on Regin's good will.

“As for the development of the path through Vosyes, I will ask you to take care of it.”

Ellen confirmed the contract and smiled happily; her wish was granted. On the other hand, Regin had a sullen expression.

“This contract, this non-aggression pact between Brune and Zhcted, it will be held until the end.”

“I will not forget. Also... In three years, you will return Lord Tigrevurmud.”

“Don't use such poor language when you're negotiating a peace treaty aimed toward friendship. Let me keep Tigre as part of our friendship.”

Tigre's custody was moving between the two without the consent of the person in question.

Tigre's contract as a prisoner of war was still valid, but Brune could not allow its hero and savior who received a title to be unreleased.

And so, Ellen made a proposal in a deliberately gentle manner.

I will keep him in LeitMeritz for three years.

Once three years pass, I will annul his contract as a prisoner of war.

She had her own expectations, of course. Ellen had not decided how to use Tigre in the future. The Vanadis with silver-white hair decided to use this contract to keep him nearby.

Also, she had confidence she could lure him to her side in the next three years.

''--- In three years, if Tigre wishes to remain by my side, whatever Regin says will be useless.''

Regin, though dissatisfied, accepted the conditions.

One reason was because there were probably many people in Brune who held grudges and hostility toward Tigre. Those who worked beneath Duke Thenardier, and others who had disliked him before, they would try to eliminate Tigre no matter the means.

At present, Regin lacked the ability to protect Tigre from those people.

Moreover, with Tigre in Zhcted, she could show her ties with Zhcted to other nations. Regin herself had many enemies, and, though she could not necessarily count on Zhcted, it was still a precious ally.

The hustle and bustle of a feast was present both inside and outside the Royal Palace. Tigre borrowed a room and gathered his luggage.

He had bitter memories of the past and was not fond of the Royal Palace, and, since he was going to Zhcted, he did not want to deal with the trouble of explaining his situation.

''--- Ah, I wish I could eat the dishes in the Royal Palace...''

When he thought such things, a knock sounded from the door. Thinking it was Teita, Tigre opened the door.

It was not Teita, but the three Vanadis.

“Lord Tigrevurmud, thank you for your hard work.”

Sophie gave words of appreciation and smiled at him. As if it were natural, she gently but closely embraced Tigre. He could not speak as she had buried his face into her rich, soft chest. While standing in place, his face dyed crimson.

“H, hey, Sophie?”

“So, so suddenly...”

Ellen and Mira stared wide eyed with cramped faces as they watched the abrupt behavior of their friend. Sophie released Tigre and stuck out her tongue before bowing. Her wavy, golden hair shook.

“I apologize. It has been such a long time.”

Of course, that was not the only reason. She wanted to know how Tigre's relationship with her friend with silver-white hair had developed. However, the results were unexpected.

''--- Oh my, Ellen, it seems you are more devoted to this boy than before. And surely Mira showed a reaction as well... It seems the future will be quite interesting.''

Sophie's interest in Tigre increased even more at this moment.

Ellen had a disappointed expression but quickly pulled herself back together and smiled. The boy with dull red hair shook his head to clear his mind.

“... We're going back, Tigre.”

Tigre turned to Ellen with a smile and nodded.

--- Several days after the celebration, King Faron quietly took his final breath.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

A girl with silver-white hair stared at a document in interest.

“--- So Tigre hasn't come back yet.”

Lim, who was beside her helping with political affairs, answered with her head slightly cocked.

“He went to the mountains four days ago. He should return today or tomorrow.”

''Did you need him?'' The expressionless girl asked with her gaze. Ellen nodded and glanced out the window as she took the papers Lim had passed her.

In the brilliant sunlight of summer above Zhcted, a shadow was drawn across the floor.

“That guy – I'm having him go to Asvarre.”

It had been half a year since Tigre began living in LeitMeritz.

In these foreign lands, a new battle was about to begin.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_5_Preview|Chapter 5 Preview]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 03 Chapter 5 - MTL

2013-02-21T03:44:33Z

Noobarta: /* Tir na Fa */

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== Tir na Fa ===

The rain ended at dawn. Though it was a refreshing winter day with a cloudless sky, the ground was muddy enough to get even the knees messy.

Against the river, the Silver Meteor Army looked to the south. They had sent out many scouts to monitor the movements of Navarre, but otherwise, they were resting. Forty-three hundred troops remained; the injured had already been moved away.

After ending her break, Ellen took command and started acting.

On other side were the Knights of Navarre numbering nearly five thousand. Due to their victory in battle the day before, their morale was much higher.

However, their actions would be slow due to the mud on the ground.

Not to mention, they were moving on horses.

However, Roland did not panic nor rush. From his experience, the ground would be more stable during the day.

“Earl Vorn's army seems to have fewer than five thousand.”

Olivier reported the information he received from a scout to Roland.


“More fell than expected.”

It was Roland's impression. The fact they were still fighting meant they had a plan.

“Though they have their back to the river, they moved away and headed south.”

Olivier continued in a prudent tone.

“Also... It seems they left their wounded on the other side of the river. It seems Tigrevurmud Vorn is also there.”

Roland's eyebrow moved slightly. He was certain there was a faint response when they crossed paths; however, since it involved the morale of the army, they should have desperately hidden the injury of their General. It was doubtful they would let everyone know the next day.

“... Is it a trap?”

Since the enemy was injured, furthermore, if it was the General, it would be foolish not to aim for him.

However, if he advanced that way, Roland would expose his back to the enemy to the south. Much like the battle yesterday, it had shaken his troops. Though the Knights of Navarre were powerful, he wanted to avoid a repeat situation.

“The chance exists; we can't say it is an impossibility. The Knights here also caught sight of Earl Vorn's injury. It seems they're thinking along the same lines as us and wish to challenge us before mid day... In other words, while the ground is still soft.”


They would not run away from the challenge. Further, the enemy had decreased significantly due to their injuries. After thinking for a short moment, Roland made his decision.

“Leave the injured. We will fight the main force.”

''--- Earl Vorn is a noble of a small region with few soldiers. If we annihilate the Zhcted Army, he will surrender.''

“I understand. By the way, Roland. In today's battle... Shall we use [Crescent Moon]?”

[Crescent Moon], like [Spear], was a formation. Roland quickly realized why Olivier proposed it; it was because the earth was softened by the rain.

While [Spear] had a great destructive force, it had a weakness since it was primarily a rush. Massas exploited them from behind because of this.

That risk would disappear with [Crescent Moon].

Olivier had sent out many scouts to check the geographical features of the surroundings. He confirmed there was no large lake of mud; even so, he was still acting cautiously.

“Very well. I leave the formation to you.”

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>


When Tigre awoke, the sun had risen considerably. Though it was late in the morning, it was too early to call afternoon.

He tried to sit up and groaned due to the pain running down his chest and flank.

''--- Ah, I see. I was cut...''

Though he had tilted his body as much as possible to avoid being injured, the sharpness and speed of Roland's blade surpassed his expectations. However, because his body was still in one piece, it seems he made the correct decision. His fate was also good.

''--- I wonder what the situation is...''

He had not fully woken up and stared in a daze at the ceiling. He noticed someone sitting nearby.

''--- Batran?''

The old man and the maid of petite stature and chestnut-brown hair were sleeping where they sat. Teita was covered in a blanket and was looking at him, the noise of her breathing quietly sounded.

Though he attempted to speak, his throat was parched.

He sat up so as to not awake the two. Tigre quietly slipped out of the tent.

Outside his tent, there were few soldiers present. The only ones present were the injured.


The sky was clear, as if the violence of the past few days had not happened.

Still, it was an empty winter sky. The air was cold and the sun was bright. It helped comfort the pain in his body.

They were in a meadow near the wilderness. If he strained his ears, he could hear the sound of water; there was a river close by.

“Tigre-sama...?”

A hoarse voice with a faint surprise was heard behind him.

He turned around and saw Teita standing there. She stood stunned before running up to Tigre with a tearful face. Though she clung to him, she avoided his wounds.

“Tigre-sama...”

Tigre gently stroked the head of the maid who looked up at him with large tears in her eyes. Tigre tapped the shoulders of his old friend, Batran, who had followed after Teita and was choking back tears. He thanked them for their care.

After drinking water and eating the porridge Teita heated, Tigre asked for a briefing of what had happened while he was out.

“... So we lost. The main unit is in Orange Plains while the injured are on this side of the river.”


“Yes. It would be terrible for the injured if the battle is lost.”

“Honestly. Still, it's a good thing Lord Massas arrived.”

Teita nodded cheerfully hearing Tigre's words. She seemed happy to report this, and Tigre let out an involuntary smile when thinking about it. They were safe, giving him a sense of relief.

Tigre tilted his head when he heard Sophie remained behind, however.

''--- True, Sophie would not likely abandon Ellen...''

However, he was unsure whether Ellen would accept her help. Sophie had come as a messenger, and Ellen would likely keep her from the battlefield.

“Ah, that's right. I have a letter addressed to Tigre-sama from Sophia-sama.”

Teita stood up as soon as she remembered and ran away at a brisk pace.

Batran watched her move away happily. He stood up and bowed to Tigre before leaving to check on the other soldiers.

Having heard the general situation, Tigre felt impatient.

''Ellen, Lim, Massas, and Augre, and now Sophie as well.''

''Certainly, I was seriously injured, but should I remain here?''


Teita returned with letter in hand. Tigre opened the seal with a knife.

The contents of the letter was spelled out in flowing brush strokes. The contents recorded astonished him.

''--- Her {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}} was negated...?''

It was written in her letter. When she faced the enemy Commander, Roland, the Black Sword, Durandal, had destroyed her barriers. The letter finished with saying she and Ellen would challenge him together.

Tigre was filled with horror. He was a natural enemy for the Vanadis.

His impatience grew. As he put power into his body, his mouth let out a sound as his wound sharply pained him. Teita looked at him with concern and supported Tigre as he endured.

“Tigre-sama...?”

“No... I'm fine.”

After answering her, he put the letter in his clothes. Supporting him, Teita took Tigre to have his bandages changed.

“Does your wound still hurt?”

“No. I've had plenty of rest; there is almost no pain.”

Actually, it still hurt quite a bit, but he did not want to scare his maid who was like a younger sister.


Teita began to remove the bandages from Tigre's body and carefully brought her hand to his body.

“I'll start now.”

With those words, he clenched his teeth and held his breath. The cloth was pulled aside; the scabs were peeled. Tigre bore with the pain as Teita gazed at the deep red fluid coming from his wound.

“... It does not look infected.”

After taking a breath in relief, the two looked at each other and smiled.

She wiped the blood away from the wound, and bandaged it with clean cloth soaked in medicine. She began re-rolling the cloth over his body.

“That is all.”

Teita spoke with a smile. Tigre gave his thanks.

“It's your turn now.”

After saying that, Tigre pulled the medicine case from her.

The maid with chestnut-brown hair looked at him doubtfully as she brought her hands forward.

Teita's fingers were swollen and red; the back of her hand was rough. It looked as if she had blood all over her fingers.

Teita looked down in embarrassment, her face dyed red.

“To think your fingers would become like this. You must have been caring for me for so long. I don't wish for you to be hurt.”


“That's... It is natural.”

Her voice seemed to disappear, though she managed to respond. Tigre pulled out an ointment from the case and rubbed it over the wounds on Teita's fingers.

“I was able to recover early because of you. Thanks, Teita.”

Tigre gave his thanks again and bowed his head. In this winter season, she had squeezed the water from the cloth and wiped his body. It was not even in the comfort of their house in Alsace but on the field after losing a battle.

When he finished with her right hand, he continued to apply ointment to her left. Once the medicine dried on her right hand, he rolled the bandages over it.

“Tigre-sama, though this house is small, it is still good.”

Teita smiled to resolve the tension; Tigre returned her smile as he finished applying the ointment and rolling the bandages. He was able to do this efficiently since his body remembered in his times of hunting.

Before long, the treatment had finished.

“It should be fine like this. You need to get some rest, now.”

“Thank you, Tigre-sama.”

Having endured as he rolled the bandages about her hand, she uttered her thanks in a small voice. Tigre stroked her head gently and quietly said good night.


“Tigre-sama, are you not going to rest?”

“I wish to maintain my bow.”

Tigre looked at the black bow to the side. He could see dry blood blotting it.

After he was cut by Roland, he had continued to shoot at the Knights following after them. His wounds had opened, and his blood had scattered. His blood had run down his arm and reached the bow.

''--- I managed to survive this time.''

He recalled the battle. A cold shiver ran down his backbone when he thought of Roland's blade pointing down at Ellen.

An ominous thought floated to his head. Tigre denied it in a panic. It could not be possible. Ellen was a Vanadis. Her dazzling smile would not be lost.

''--- However, to think Durandal has the power to deny her {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}}...''

Tigre stared at his jet black bow, deep in thought.

''--- If I could use this bow's power, could I fight Roland?''

If he could draw out the power of his bow, would he be able to help Ellen?

It happened before.


Tigre's hand gripped the bow. A strange feeling ran through his body.

''--- This again? No, it's different. That time, it was not trembling. Perhaps... is this a pulse?''

He felt a pulse in the bow. It was as if it had transmitted its pulse to his hand, as if their thoughts were in harmony. His body was cold; rather, it was like a rod of ice was pushed down his spine.

The bow told him with its pulse. Tigre looked at the black bow grasped in his hand with a serious expression.

''--- That's right. There is a will in this bow. It can also speak.''

It was not just a beat. It was difficult to understand; as if its intent had flowed into Tigre's consciousness in accordance to that pulse.

In Dinant, he could shoot the {{furigana|Wyvern|Vyfal}} as the bow had advised. In the Tatra Mountains, it lent him his strength to destroy the castle gate.

It was probably no accident this time as well.

''--- It's like it's trying to lead me somewhere.''

He did not know if the bow understood his thoughts, but he could feel it tremble in his hands. He felt he must go.

“... Tigre-sama?”

Teita spoke quietly, wondering why he was gripping his bow in excitement. Tigre did not respond. He stood up and put on a thick mantle.


“I'll be stepping out for a moment.”

“W, what are you saying!? You need to rest!”

Teita was confused. Tigre was wounded and was asleep until just a moment ago. In order to stabilize his body, he needed to rest more. He could find no reason to give her.

Even so, Tigre was serious and shook his head stubbornly.

“Sorry, Teita. But I need to go.”

He understood Teita's thoughts, and he did not wish to throw aside her good will, but he felt the need to follow the will of his weapon.

“I don't know when I'll be back. Make sure you warm your body and get some good rest.”

Teita heard Tigre speak unexpected words.

“I will come with you as well---”

“What are you saying now?”

“That is what I should say. Where are you going, Tigre-sama?”

Tigre did not answer. The bow had only given him a vague direction; it had not specified a location or a concrete distance.


He could not think of any words to persuade Teita, but he could not yield, either. Tigre simply shrugged his shoulders and surrendered.

“I got it. You can follow after me, but you will follow my instructions. If it's dangerous, you will run away. Understand?”

Tigre and Teita left the tent after greeting the guard, saying they would walk a little because he could not fall asleep.

''--- In a certain sense, I can avoid others with Teita here.''

After leaving the area, Tigre looked at Teita who walked next to him. She looked back at him in bewilderment.

“Ah, never mind. Let's go.”

Under the clear skies, Tigre gripped the bow in his left hand and walked with arrows in his right. Though they were still in a safe area, they may be attacked by wild animals.

In contrast to Tigre, who remained silent to feel the intent of the bow, Teita began to speak about what had been happening. He was surprised to hear she was on good terms with Ellen.


“Really, she does not hold back at all. It is useless telling her to do anything.”

“Well, that's just how Ellen is toward others.”

Her lack of reserve, her broad mindedness, and her generosity were her strong points. It was bad that she had trouble being business -like, but Tigre felt that part of her was lovable.

Furthermore, he heard Ellen came to visit him while he was resting. Tigre smiled, which made Teita look on in disappointment, but he persuaded her that he was simply glad to have visitors.

Teita also spoke of the Brune soldiers and Zhcted soldiers visiting him. This was unexpected and made Tigre glad.

''--- How far should I walk...?''

A half koku had already passed and they were on a vast stretch of grass. Tigre had continued on with a sense of unease, but he would worry Teita if he began to complain.

The wind blew, and the surroundings darkened suddenly.

''--- Clouds...?''

Tigre looked to the sky, then looked behind him.


“... Tigre-sama?”

Teita looked at him dubiously. Surprise then floated to her hazelnut eyes.

A deep, black, stone building rose up before the two. It was an old shrine, ruins from centuries past. It had blocked the sunlight.

Tigre and Teita stared at it blankly.

They had walked here in a prairie during the daytime. They should not have missed it, yet it appeared suddenly.

Teita firmly gripped Tigre's sleeves, her small hands trembling in fear. Tigre took her hand gently in his to ease her tension.

''--- The bow is showing me the way.''

The temple wall was dirty with soot, long cracks ran here and there. It had long since been abandoned.

“Wha, what kind of deity is worshiped in this shrine...”

Though Teita's voice trembled, Tigre noticed some interest in it. Since she trained as a shrine maiden, she knew it was a temple at a glance; she was looking about in curiosity.


Tigre also looked at the temple. The two found an entrance at the same time.

''--- Could there be people here?''

“... Do you intend to enter, Tigre-sama?”

Teita's voice was clearly trembling. It was such a mysterious temple after all. Tigre hesitated before turning around.

“I will go, Teita.”

Though there might be danger, it was best to leave her here for the moment, yet she was worried for Tigre. She drew close to Tigre, as if saying she could protect herself.

They entered the building into a dark passage which stretched onward. They moved step by step along the dimly illuminated hall. Various murals were reflected on the walls.

While encouraged by the light, the two walked down the passage in silence. There was only a single path.

When she looked up at the wall, Teita took a deep breath, having understood something from the paintings.

On the wall were carvings of a Goddess. Tigre was only familiar with the Goddess of Storms, Eris. That was the limit of his knowledge.


“This is...”

Teita spoke with a trembling voice.

“Tir na Fa.”

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

In both Brune and Zhcted, including Perkunas, the King of Gods, there was a Pantheon of ten Gods worshiped. If one went to the frontier, it would be possible to find natives who worshiped more deities.

For those who took an active role in religion, it was clear the altar that lay deeper inside was used to worship these ten Gods.

Amongst them was the Goddess Tir na Fa. As King Perkunas was the God of the sun and light, Tir na Fa was the Goddess of the night, darkness, and death.

She was the wife of Perkunas, his older sister, his younger sister, and his arch-nemesis in the cycle of life.

As the only deity hostile toward Perkunas, why was she included amongst the pantheon of Ten Gods? This discussion had been exchanged between shamans and priests hundreds, thousands of times.


However, by their very natures, she was one of the few Goddesses.

''--- So this is a temple for Tir na Fa...''

He could not hide his surprise as he looked at the black bow in his left hand.

He had heard a voice during that battle; perhaps it was the Goddess' voice which gave him power rivaling Ellen's {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}}.

The black bow, a symbol of the night and darkness.

''--- But I've never heard a story of Tir na Fa from Father.''

When he succeeded his father's position, he looked through the records of his grandfather and great grandfather, yet he had not heard anything about the Goddess.

Tigre looked up at the Goddess carved into the wall. There were many designs, such as wings.

He touched Teita's shoulder to settle her fright. Tigre put his arrow away and held his bow in both hands, as if dedicating it to the Goddess.

In that moment, the area became dim. Tigre looked back toward Teita and took a deep breath.

Teita, who walked gingerly and had timid expressions looked at Tigre with an ecstatic smile; her eyes were unfocused.


“Teita...?”

[--- It is useless, even if you call out to her.]

While Teita's mouth was moving, the voice did not come from her. The voice was heard directly in Tigre's mind.

Tigre shook his head and looked intently at Teita. There was no one else around.

''--- I remember this feeling. It's the same as when I shot down the {{furigana|Wyvern|Vyfal}}...''

It was different from the noise of the battlefield at the time; the words sounded directly in his head, but there was something much more important than that at the moment.

“... I do not know who you are, but leave Teita's body.”

[It is difficult to speak otherwise. I shall... remain here.]

Though he could not read it entirely, he felt a somewhat friendly tone in the [Voice]. After glaring at Teita, Tigre released the tension in his body and sighed deeply. He did not know what to do.

“Teita... is safe?”

[Yes. I am using her to speak now, but she will not remember.]


There was neither hostility nor malice from her voice. He would believe her for the time being.

“Are you Tir na Fa?”

He glanced at the Goddess carved in the wall. Tigre asked carefully thinking it could be otherwise. He did not feel a majestic dignity that he would expect from a God.

The [Voice] seemed to have laughed, like she was having fun. It was a kind voice.

[I wonder. I did lead you here, after all.]

Tigre frowned. He was led by his bow because it desired something... But there was much he did not know.

If he assumed this voice was Tir na Fa, then why did it lend its power to him? Why did this bow resonate with the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Vifalt}}? Who amongst his ancestors wielded this weapon?

Many doubts floated to his head. Tigre was almost confused, but he knew his thoughts were straying. The voice laughed, as if amused.

[You're interesting, just like that child.]

“That child?”

[The child to whom I gave this bow.]

Though a hunter, Tigre's ancestor had distinguished military services and received the title of Earl. She said he was similar to that person; it gave Tigre a strange feeling.


[Do you desire power?]

It was asked abruptly. It was a voice unlike any other. A sweet sound crowded Tigre's ear, giving him a stimulation as if his clothes were melting.

[You wanted power, so you came here. Am I right?]

His heart jumped. He grasped his chest with his fingers, his breathing was painful, his articulation poor.

''--- That's right... I wanted it and the bow reacted.''

To fight Roland. To help Ellen.

“... If I asked for power, would you grant me that knowledge?”

Tigre asked carefully, but the response exceeded his expectations.

[You want it.]

She spoke both into his mind and with Teita's voice whose body was now wrapped in a blue light.

[Shoot this child.]

“... What was that?”

[Do not move away. Draw your bow and shoot this child.]

It was not a question.


[Show it to me. Your desire, your resolution, your capability. Master the bow, accept it. Once you have done that, I will grant you the power you desire.]

It spoke lightly, as if singing. If he began shouting, his wound would hurt. Tigre spoke other words first.

“... If I were to shoot, what of Teita? Can you return her to me?”

[I wonder.]

The voice was clearly enjoying the situation. He clenched his teeth. Sweat ran down his face. His eyes hurt. If it would come to this, he should have left.

She was telling him to move the hands he would use to protect.

Teita stood unchanged, her expression remained vacant.

''--- … Calm down. Think. What can I do?''

[What will you do? You wanted power, correct? So you could protect what was important to you.]

His mind was read. After he entered the temple, he had not spoken his reason for desiring power.

Tigre suppressed his irritation as he thought. Teita had been taken hostage; he could not run away.

''--- A while ago, she said to master the bow, to show my desire, resolution, and capability.''


Could he sacrifice something important to him for power? Tigre questioned himself.

Suddenly, Tigre remembered his conversation with the voice a while ago.

“... For a while now, you've been pretty talkative.”

[Is there something wrong with that?]

“That time before, why did you not say anything?”

In his fight with Ludmira, he had destroyed the castle gate.

The [Voice] had not answered him. Tigre found some confidence with this knowledge.

The [Voice] was not from his bow.

''--- Very well. I will show you.''

Tigre nocked his bow.

[Will you do it?]

He drew his bowstring to its limit in response. The wounds of his body screamed in pain, but he endured and ignored it. He prayed to the bow like he did in the snow covered mountain.

In that moment, a cold sensation ran through his hand gripping the bow; his body was attacked by a languid feeling, as if his life, his arms, his legs, as if all were withering.

Tigre firmly stepped on the floor; he did not relax his grip on the bowstring. He continued to send his will to his black bow.


The arrow in his right hand was tinged with a black light.

''--- More. I want more.''

His body was coated in sweat, his eyesight was blurry, and his aim was shaky. Still, Tigre continued to call to his bow, ''Give me more power.''

In accordance to his wish, the jet black light engulfed his arrow, pressing upon him to shoot. His arm trembled, ''Not yet. It's still not enough.''

[Hmm.]

The [Voice] was apparently aware of Tigre's intent.

[Can you do this? If your adjustment is even a little off, this girl will be blown to pieces. Not even a fragment of her bones will remain.]

''You're noisy. Stay quiet.''

[And what of your body?]

''I know. My injury hurts. I know my body is covered in both sweat and blood now.''

''--- Teita. I will shoot you.''

''But I will not let you die. I won't let something this strange take you away.''

To defend, to save. While aware of the contradiction, he shot.


Letting out a yell, he released his right hand.

A torrent of power was released toward the girl. Tigre opened his eyes widely to look at the arrow he himself had shot.

It was a force equivalent to the life he poured into it. It was an arrow clad in it.

The arrow entered Teita's chest. It stuck there. The sound of air exploded as a gale raged through the narrow hall. The black light, the [Power] blew Teita's clothes to pieces.

Tigre's heart stopped seeing this.

However, the black light did not injure her and disappeared. Tigre was completely worn out and sat down, his physical strength now drained. Even in battle, he had never felt this tired. He wanted to fall to the floor and sleep.

[You're immature – but your desire for everything, your feelings, barely pass.]

Tigre put enough energy into his shot but was unable to bear it. He had used his life as compensation. However, the shot did not reach Teita.

Until the moment it reached her, he maintained its shape.

''--- I don't think I could do that again...''

He had managed to measure the flow of [Power] going from his body to the bow and arrow. He could think of no other way. It was a reckless bet for Teita's life.


Teita had not changed. She was clad in a blue light. As if she had lost all strength, her body fell like a puppet with its strings cut. Though Tigre could not stand up, his body moved automatically.

Immediately before Teita hit the floor, he caught her in his arms. The pale light engulfing her disappeared.

Tigre was finally conscious that Teita was now topless. Though he intended to place his mantle on her, he was at the limit of his strength.

''--- Thank goodness, really...''

Teita's weight and warmth were normal. When he let his tension go, he heard the voice again.

[Now, about this power---]

Compared to before, the voice had a cold tranquility.

[Take care. If you make a mistake, things worse than this may happen.]

The moment the voice finished speaking, an image floated in Tigre's mind.

It was scenery he had never seen before, in a large city that even the King's Capital Nice could not approach. One man shot an arrow from far away. He used a black bow.


The next moment, it was wrapped in a white light, blown away without a trace.

''--- What...?''

For a while, he did not understand what had happened because the scene unfolded too quickly. The face of the man, his clothes, he did not catch anything.

[It happened long ago. You, too, may be able to do something, should you be so inclined. The archer lost his life the moment he shot the arrow.]

“... What the hell is this bow?”

No answer was returned, only a joyful laughter.

[Investigate it if you wish to know. Though many things were lost to time, there are still many clues left in this world.]

It seems it was not willing to tell him. Though Tigre started voicing his questions, before he could speak, the surroundings collapsed. No, perhaps it would be more appropriate to say it disappeared. The walls of stone turned to sand and dust and disappeared in the air.

[You should choose a more appropriate time and place. Yes, for example, deep in the darkness of night atop a mountain of corpses. I look forward to the day you make this bow yours.]

Tigre held Teita tightly to defend her. He understood the voice had disappeared.


Suddenly, a feeble ray of sunlight poured down on them.

Tigre held his bow in one hand and tightly embraced Teita in the other. He sat down in the center of the desolate prairie.

He looked around at his surroundings. The temple was nowhere to be found. The temple of darkness, its shadow and shape, disappeared before he could even count to ten.

“... What was that?”

It was a situation far beyond his imagination. Tigre collapsed, feeling as though he had seen a dream.

''--- Was that really the Goddess?''

He had imagined a God would have a solemn atmosphere, and he had not felt what he perceived as divinity. A God's voice is gracious; would he not be forced to prostrate in that occasion?

It was like a ghost or a fairy, just out of a childrens story.

“But...”

Tigre looked to the sky while thinking. His attention was focused nowhere.

It said to [Make the bow his].

If he took those words at face value, he had yet to master his weapon.


Nothing ran to him from his black bow. Speaking frankly, it had become silent.

“Looking forward to it, is it...”

He paraphrased the Goddess' words. He could look at it objectively, but he could not understand it with his emotions.

“I guess I just need to do it.”

He was confident he would find more about his bow. Though it was strange, he had grasped an important clue.

''--- Really... Who was the ancestor that used this?''

He wondered what kind of blood flowed through him. He was told he was similar to his ancestor. He was anxious.

Suddenly, Teita stirred. She woke up and had a panicked expression. Tigre gently called her name.

“Tigre-sama? Um... Eh?”

She had a sense of incompatibility above her waist. Although Tigre had placed his mantle on her, he decided to apologize and explain what had happened. He bowed with his head to the ground.


[[Image:Vanadis V03 - 265.jpg|175px|thumb]]

“I'm sorry.”

“... Tigre-sama?”

“Though it's difficult to explain... I shot an arrow at you.”

Teita looked down and noticed her chest was covered by Tigre's mantle. The skin below her chest was exposed.

“You can hit me if you're angry. Though I did my best, it still came to that.”

“Please look up.”

She spoke calmly. Tigre sat up. Teita was not angry; she somehow understood the situation and faced him with a smile with her eyes shut.

“I am remembering it, little by little... We saw the Goddess Tir na Fa carved into the walls of the temple. When I looked at it, something strange ran through my body... My memories stop here, but---”

She opened her eyes and smiled brightly.

“Tigre-sama, do not apologize. You did your best, so you do not need to apologize. No, please, allow me thank you.”

''Thank you.''


Rather than speaking those words, she conveyed her thoughts by hugging Tigre and stroking his head gently.

She eventually released her grip and the two naturally separated.

Tigre grasped his black bow and stood up.

“I have a place I need to go to. Please help me, Teita.”

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

While there was still distance from the Silver Meteor Army, the Navarre Knights divided into three. The first group consisted of two thousand troops. The remaining had approximately fifteen hundred each.

The first force marched toward the Silver Meteor Army to the south. The second and third made a large detour.

Olivier stood at the head of the first force with a long spear held high. Even against the presence of Roland, he was a distinct person who could lead several thousand Knights with style and dignity.

“Crescent Moon!”

He raised a battle cry. The Knights raised their weapons aloft and ran forward in a horseshoe formation, the earth trembled from their charge.


The Knights of Brune developed [Crescent Moon] several decades ago.

First, the force would divide into three. The first unit would face the enemy while the remaining two would move about the battlefield.

The first force charged forward without arcing to the left or right.

The second force would charge in from the side without pause to prevent any enemies from escaping; however, the enemy still had one side exposed.

Being attacked from two fronts, the enemy would show its back. They would begin their final attack there.

The third force had made a large detour and met them from behind.

The bewildered enemy would change tactics being attacked from behind.

Sandwiched from both sides, the first unit would apply more pressure to the enemy. Being attacked from three fronts, they would collapse. This was [Crescent Moon].

When their cooperation was successful, each unit supported the other and acted as a diversion. Its destructive force was surprising.


Every Knight of Brune had won many battles using this formation.

In the case of the Navarre Knights, the strong presence known as Roland merely added to their victories.

On the other side, the Silver Meteor Army had forty-three hundred troops. Three thousand were in the center with five hundred on each side. Three hundred remained in the rear as reserve. It was a typical lineup. The Brune soldiers were placed in center, encased by soldiers of Zhcted.

Ellen and Sophie stood in preparation for their clash with Roland.

Lim held the command of the troops, with Massas as her Vice-Commander. Viscount Augre remained off the battlefield, tending to the injured and non-combatants.

Lim led all the troops. Everyone thought it was out of consideration of Brune that she had Massas as her adjutant. That is, save for the people concerned.

“Lord Massas. The enemy is advancing.”

Massas nodded and stroked his beard, despite his frown.

“So they're not going after Tigre and the others.”


Ellen had released information that Tigre was injured to direct Roland's attention to herself.

“Their weapons, their lineup. As expected, it's [Crescent Moon]...”

A horn sounded, a bell was struck.

The Navarre Knights ran forward with their spears at the ready toward the Silver Meteor Army; however, the Knights were fewer than expected.

The vanguard of the Silver Meteor Army held large shields and spear in hand in preparation for the powerful offense. They were made of thick wood strengthened by an iron plate. Though heavy, it was sturdy and would endure the Knights' charge.

However, the clash did not occur. The Navarre Knights approached Tigre's army without changing direction. The units to the flank held their spears out horizontally.

They were not heavy javelins like those held by the Navarre Knights. Rather than throwing them, the soldiers held them straight out, forming a fence of spears. Still, the Navarre Knights did not halt and charged straight.

''Do not let the enemy take your sides or your back, and do not pursue those that run to the side.'' Lim had given them strict orders.

Her instructions were proven useful very quickly. If they had chased after the enemy, the main force would easily have their defenses pierced, and they would be crushed as they fell to disorder.


The main enemy unit took its stance. They threw their javelins toward Tigre's army while turning to the right.

“--- Retreat.”

Looking at the enemy from behind, Lim gave the order to the entire army.

The enemy had shown its back and would take time to change directions. Though it was a golden opportunity, they chose to retreat.

Though there was dissatisfaction and doubt, their trust was superior. The Zhcted soldiers simply observed orders and retreated in an orderly manner. Lim and Massas had gone over many previous battles which utilized [Crescent Moon].

“Next is the second force...”

They changed how they would attack seeing their enemy retreat following the [Crescent Moon] formation.

The third force would attack from the right, and the first unit would charge in from the front according to the formation. The second group would crowd in around the left; all three units would surround them.

The Silver Meteor Army backed away, as if it did not have the will to fight until, finally, they had their back to the river.


Olivier, who commanded the Navarre Knights, noticed the unnatural movements of his enemy.

“They can no longer move backward. Could they have a counter-measure against [Crescent Moon]...?”

However, after a quick thought, Olivier decided to continue the formation.

''--- Earl Vorn is injured, that must be a fact. The enemy couldn't have recovered from yesterday's defeat, and their will to fight is still low.''

Furthermore, the ground was stable from the movements of the first two forces. Even if they had some plan, he could simply overturn it by having the Knights charge.

Above all, [Crescent Moon] had never been broken.

Olivier ordered an attack.

Massas and Lim received a report regarding the Navarre Knights in a calm manner.

“About fifteen hundred... The river is to our back, and the Black Knight is their leader.”

The tension and fear strongly showed in the messenger's face and the face of all who heard the report. Everyone was imprinted with a fear of Roland from yesterday's battle.


“--- He came.”

However, the person who blew their fears away with a single phrase, the silver-white haired Vanadis with a longsword, appeared calm. The surrounding soldiers regained their normal tension.

“Lord Eleanora. Lord Sophia.”

Massas saluted Ellen and Sophie as dictated by propriety.

“Though I feel terrible for doing this, I will entrust that task to you.”

“Leave it to us.”

The difficult task of defeating Roland – Ellen took it with a light tone in her voice. Sophie also nodded and smiled gently in a manner unbecoming of war.

Soon, another report of the enemy was delivered.

“... So it's time. They're provoking us by keeping with [Crescent Moon].”

Massas muttered to himself bitterly.

The surface of the river reflected the winter sun. The Navarre Knights approached the Silver Meteor Army. The sky was covered in a rain of arrows and javelins from the Zhcted Army. The atmosphere was torn, soldiers and Knights fell to arrow and spear. Despite the damage, neither side crumbled.

Then, from the right, the Knights of Navarre attacked the Silver Meteor Army.


The third force attacked from the right. Roland wielding Durandal took the lead and tore through the Zhcted soldiers, mowing them down as he rushed forward. The Zhcted soldiers could offer no resistance and were knocked down like dolls into the mud.

The Navarre Knights broke through the right wing of the Silver Meteor Army.

However, their movements dulled as they approached the central force. The same happened to the troops at the front.

The horses neighed, and their movements stopped.

The Knights finally noticed. The mud beneath their feet was substantial.

Hundreds of arrows from the right and left headed toward the Knights. Humans and horses collapsed, one after another, thrown to the mud. Though they blocked with their shields, they could not advance or retreat unless they dismounted.

“What is the meaning of this? I heard nothing of this from the scouts.”

Olivier bit his lip. It was not that his scouts brought back insufficient information. They had confirmed the ground's stability with their prior movements.

So why was it muddy only in this area?

“... It's going to plan so far.”

Within the Silver Meteor Army, Ellen muttered to herself.


What they did was not too difficult. Viscount Augre had dammed up the river with sandbags during their fight with Marquis Greast. With the sand bags in hand, it was easy enough to think of the plan.

The water would not overflow in winter under normal circumstances.

But with the rain from yesterday, the water levels were higher, changing the surrounding earth to mud in a very short time. It was unreasonable for the Navarre Knights to discover this information since the land was flooded just prior to battle.

In contrast to yesterday, the Zhcted soldiers attacked the Navarre Knights in a one-sided manner. The blood mixed with the muddy water. Human and horse corpses sunk to the ground and piled up.

The Knights desperately defended or took measures to escape from the mud as the Zhcted Army charged with their spears forward. The soldiers took revenge for their defeat and attacked to their heart's content.

The Knights of Navarre were pushed back, cut down, and seemed to fall in defeat, but there was one corner of the Zhcted Army which was being pressured.

Roland had thrown his horse aside and ran through the mud, cutting through soldiers along the way.

That space was a reproduction of yesterday's atrocity.

Whenever the Black Knight swung his sword, screams and blood flew, and the lives of one or two soldiers were lost. For every step they took forward, they were forced to take two back. He crushed their armor and reaped their lives mercilessly.


On a path made of blood and dirt, Roland rushed forward with an unexpected speed as he wielded his sword. He reaped the lives of horse and human, as if he were brandishing a large scythe.

Countless corpses littered the grass, blood and mud mixed and flowed like sewage. The one to stop Roland's rush was the same as yesterday.

With sword in hand and her silver-white hair fluttering in the wind, she struck out at the sacred blade in Roland's hand.

“We meet again.”

A fearless smile was on Ellen's mouth as she stood before him. Sophie soon appeared behind her.

“So it's you... Where is Earl Vorn?”

“He's a bit busy. The {{furigana|[Wind Princess of the Silver Flash]|Silvfrau}} will be your opponent.”

With a movement of Sophie's hand, Ellen rushed forward. The sunlight reflected her sword as she collided with the sacred blade. Roland let out a strong desire to kill, but Ellen simply returned it without showing any sign of pressure.

Blue sparks were thrown about, the wind swirled, and mud splashed about.

Roland took a deep breath from her combination attack, a light appearing in his two eyes.

''--- She's stronger than yesterday...!''


Her determination and resolution was transmitted through their swords, and her ability had clearly increased along with her spirit. Roland could not foresee an easy fight.

Just from the wind stroking his skin, he knew he would meet his death if he let up even slightly.

They collided as they fought. Even in the confusion of the battle, a small circle surrounded them.

The subordinates separated from the mortal battle in fear.

There were some brave Knights from Navarre which entered the space, but they were immediately knocked away by Sophie. The Zhcted soldiers who approached were also repelled.

While Ellen and Roland clashed, the vortex of battle grew, little by little.

Roland separated himself from the battlefield, knowing full well he should not turn his back to the Vanadis, so he entrusted the war front to Olivier.

Leaving the world where iron, blood, and dirt reigned, the Black Knight and the Vanadis sped along a prairie to an area two belsta (approximately two kilometers) from the battlefield. Sophie followed shortly after Ellen on horseback.


“Black Knight. I would be pleased if you would allow me to be your opponent as well.”

Ellen quickly glanced at her to ask if it was fine. The Vanadis of the Light Flower softly returned a nod.

Ellen chose to fight in this location alone for two reasons.

The first was to show her determination to Roland.

The second was out of consideration for Sophie's physical strength. Though Sophie had strength, her endurance lacked in comparison to Ellen or Ludmira. It was clear since she was not fighting Roland from the start.

“--- Come.”

Roland's answer was short. The three shadows shortened their distance.

The longsword and bishop staff drew a large arc. Even with the two of them, even when Ellen and Sophie fought together, they were only evenly matched against Roland. They received attacks, dodged them, and attacked in return.

Ellen and the others could not possibly imitate Roland's actions. If she took the attacks head on, her arms would be broken.

However, Roland did not have luxury when fighting the two warriors at the same time. He could not blink in the slightest, nor could he allow disturbances in his breathing.


In a frightful exchange, Roland's large sword caught Ellen's horse. She lost her horse once again.

However, the following action was different from yesterday.

''--- Black Knight. I will show you why I am a Vanadis.''

“--- {{furigana|Shadow Wind|Verni}}.”

As she moved her legs from the horse, Ellen kicked off the saddle as if dancing in the air. Her silver-white hair fluttered in the wind as she cut down at Roland from above. Roland turned his entire body to meet her blade.

However, Ellen was not thrown to the ground. Her posture straightened in the air. At the speed of a bird gliding in to attack its prey, she cut down at Roland with motions impossible for a human.

“Yet another petty trick!”

The atmosphere visibly swirled. The sound of steel, tones of high and low, mixed into the air. Ellen used the wind to jump about and attacked Roland from his blind spot.

Gusts of wind stirred the ground with every blow. While Ellen attacked as she danced about in the air, Roland was forced into a defensive battle. Though Ellen cut Roland's horse down, the Black Knight landed without a single opening.

Ellen's vigorous attack continued. Her speed was good, and it was impossible to read her movements which were like the wind. If he were a normal man, he would have died long ago.


However, Roland had caught sight of Ellen's movements. He followed her in the air with his eyes by reading the flow of air against his skin. He used his reflexes to wield his blade.

He let loose a roar. As if cutting through a storm, his blade met Arifal. Ellen was blown away.

Though Ellen took her stance to meet Roland's attack, Sophie made her move there, the sound of her bishop staff echoing through the air.

Ellen had used {{furigana|[Shadow Wind]|Verni}} in battle. Sophie watched the two fight as she quietly waited for a chance.

“{{furigana|Lustrous Flow, Rush Before Me|Muteirasv}}.”

Particles of light were emitted toward Roland from her bishop staff. It did not emit heat, nor did it cause pain, but it was enough to create an opening.

Ellen brandished her sword high in the air. Arifal responded to her call. It tinged with a pale blue light; a blood-colored wind wrapped about the blade, shaking the very air.

''--- This man is a human, but he has a power and technique beyond human. Even so, he is not a Vanadis.''

He was not a normal human; his strength and skill were abnormal. Roland's weapon had the ability to negate her {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}}, so it was fine.


She was still conflicted, but seeing Tigre's face as he slept, and with Sophie supporting her, Ellen's resolution was hardened.

''--- Sasha, you might be angry. Even before such an enemy who could overwhelm you like this man could, you would fight and die bravely.''

However, Ellen was determined. She would use this power for her desire. Her feelings were not lacking in this attack at all.

''--- I will destroy that sword!''
“{{furigana|Cleave the Wind|Ley Admos}}!”

She swung her longsword downward. A condensed storm raged from the tip of her blade, unleashing a roar similar to a beast's. The invisible fangs of wind pierced the ground, scattering earth and sand. She used her Dragonic Skill against Roland – to be precise, she was forced to. She had no room for error.

Roland raised his eyebrow slightly, though no sign of agitation was present. He attacked the wind with Durandal, staring at it with eyes of a beast.

Letting loose a cry, he cut it down.

The atmosphere shook with the sound of an explosion. The wind mercilessly blew the earth away as Durandal pushed the supernatural wind away. Roland was forced to retreat, his jet-black armor rattling as it took the force of the violent shock wave.


Once the wind calmed down, Roland stood proudly. His black hair was disordered, and his hands and feet were numb. Even so, he stood gazing at Ellen who had finally landed.

“What a frightening power. No... more than that, it was stunning.”

He gripped the sacred sword in hand once again and took his stance.

“But – you cannot defeat me.”

Though the two Vanadis glared at Roland, they could no longer hide their {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}}.

The three suddenly heard the sound of the wind being torn as something flew to them.

It was an arrow. Roland casually hit it down and looked in admiration toward the one who fired it.

“--- To think he could fire from that distance.”

One shadow approached them.

He had dull red hair and wore hempen clothes, a black bow and quiver lay at his waist.

It was Tigrevurmud Vorn.

“... Tigre.”

Ellen stared in blank surprise as the young man approached. She was happy because he was alive rather than because he had come to help. He had woken up and somehow made it to their side; however, words of abuse came gushing forth.


“Why did you come here, Idiot!”

“I'm not an idiot, Ellen.”

Though Sophie also scolded him, she looked at Tigre with a sense of relief drifting through the anger.

“--- Vanadis.”

Roland spoke with a heavy voice.

“Allow us some time. I have business with the Earl.”

After they had returned, Teita brought a horse for Tigre and made preparations for him to go to battle.

Of course, she begged Tigre desperately, but she knew it was useless.

In the end, Teita gave way.

His wound had little time to heal, and it would barely stay clothed, even if he wore heavier clothes, more bandages, and his leather armor.


“Tigre-sama. Please return safely.”

“Yeah. I'm off.”

After reading the letter from Sophie, he learned how she and Ellen would fight against Roland. After that, Tigre single-mindedly aimed for the battlefield.

Though both enemy and ally were surprised to see a lone horseman with a bow, Lim understood immediately that it was Tigre that approached.

While apologizing to Lim and Massas, Tigre heard where Ellen and Sophie had run off to and rushed there on horseback.

If this were not a battlefield, the two would likely scold him for a long time. Massas had thought to tie up Tigre until the battle ended, but with the appeal of the young, red-haired man who was his close friend's son and words from Lim, he reluctantly let him go.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

When he attacked the Black Knight with his bow, the battle between the Navarre Knights and the Silver Meteor Army approached its conclusion.


Both the first and third units from the Knights were almost driven to annihilation. The second unit rushed to their rescue, but, due to the mud, their mobility could not be utilized.

Their Commander, Olivier, had ordered them to fall back, but he could not move. The corpses of horses lay on the ground. His men protected themselves from the rain of arrows with shields. They slowly struggled as they crawled through the mud. Somehow, they managed to break away.

However, even if they escaped from the enemy, the five thousand Knights had been reduced to three thousand. It was a crushing defeat.

In the headquarters of the Silver Meteor Army, Lim gave a short compliment to Massas.

“Well done. By the way... How did you learn of their formation?”

“I am 55 this year.”

Massas answered Lim's question in that manner.

“If you have lived for that long, many things that you see and hear stay in your head. That is all it was. If anything, you are far more amazing, Limlisha.”

Lim tilted her head slightly within her helmet hearing the sudden praise.

“You made a plan for victory. You arranged a large army and have a sense of how to move them properly. At the young age of 19, you were able to use them effectively. When I was 19, I was still a boy absorbed in thinking of the future with his father.”


“Divination, was it?”

“So you heard from Tigre. That boy...”

“Though unexpected, you do not seem ashamed of your hobby.”

Massas made a grumpy face and violently pulled on his beard. Lim nodded. The conversation in the room was afforded to the Silver Meteor Army.

“... That Tigre. He better return safely. I have a thing or two to say about his selfishness. I won't stop until he swears not to do it again.”

“Very well. Please allow me to help by all means. He has been unreasonable every day since I have met him.”

The two had only a single wish, that Tigre would return safely.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Tigre got off his horse and stood in the grass distant from the battlefield and faced Roland. Though Ellen, alongside Sophie, stood behind Tigre, she was quietly abusing him in her mind.

“Honestly, what a foolish man... The General is supposed to stay in back.”


“My, my. Ellen, you seem quite happy.”

She read Ellen's thoughts and spoke in her gentle voice as usual.

“After all, what could you say before his dignified back? I am quite curious as to what Lim would say at this moment.”

Ellen averted her eyes from Sophie and looked at Tigre from behind. From what she saw before, Tigre's complexion was poor, and sweat blotted his face. He should not have been wearing leather, either. It was easy to tell the condition of his body.

Even so, Tigre resolutely confronted the Black Knight.

“Earl Vorn!”

Roland shouted.

“You brought the Zhcted Army into our country to defend your territory. Is this true?”

“That's right.”

Tigre answered and continued looking at Roland.

“No matter what information you find, you will see no signs that the Zhcted Army has pillaged or looted the land of others. I hired them purely to defend the peace of Alsace.”


“I know, but one day, they will become an invader! They will one day bring war. They will attack the towns and villages. What will you do then?”

Tigre again responded without hesitation.

“To defend the citizens of Brune, I would fight any and all invaders.”

Roland looked at his eyes. Even if he was lying, he had done so before two Vanadis of Zhcted. His words came from neither his desire to protect his people nor his faith in his comrades from Zhcted. The source behind his conviction was unknown.

“If you doubt Tigre's words, why not come with us?”

Ellen smiled and laughed with a haughty attitude.

“Our purpose is Duke Thenardier. We will punish him for his sins. In return, you can have his lands to the northeast. How about it?”

Roland did not show it on his face, but he was smiling. If he could, he would laugh.

“I cannot accept your invitation. Such things will not move us; that is common knowledge to a Knight. We wield our sword for the peace of our country's people. Duke Thenardier does not have the authority to move the Knights of Navarre for his petty revenge. However... we cannot overlook a traitor, either.”


As he said that, he quietly grasped Durandal.

“Before we fight, there is one thing I wish to show you.”

Tigre grasped his black bow and nocked an arrow. An intense pressure attacked his body. His muscles screamed, his wound pained him intensely, his blood seeped through his clothing. At the same time, a black light was emitted from the arrow. It was an unnatural power which disturbed even the atmosphere.

Sophie opened her eyes wide in surprise. Though Ellen was surprised as well, it was different from Sophie's.

He shot his arrow at the ground a few steps to the right of Roland. The earth was tremulous, a cloud of dust was blown away by the wind, an irregular distortion tore through the ground.

Without a doubt, the arrow displayed the same destructive atmosphere as when she had previously called out {{furigana|[Cleave the Wind]|Ley Admos}}.

“Even you can use such magic.”

Roland expressed his thoughts. While enduring his pain, Tigre stared at the Black Knight.

“Will you not retreat?”

“Is that a threat?”


“Yes.”

“... I understand.”

Roland affixed his left hand to the blade held in his right. He held Durandal high above. At that time, Ellen noticed, whether it was yesterday or today, Roland had never held it with both hands. Even when he blocked her {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}}, he had used one hand alone.

“I will also respond in full force.”

Tigre took a deep breath. When he saw Ellen and Sophie's face, he could see their fatigue. Even the two Vanadis were not a match for Brune's strongest Knight.

If they could not defeat him here, both Tigre and the two Vanadis would die.

Tigre nocked yet another arrow, but he bent over from the pain in his body. A lukewarm mass flowed through his throat. A red liquid leaked from his clenched teeth before he fell to the ground kneeling.

His vision shook, his consciousness wavered. His whole body appealed for rest to avoid the crisis of it failing.

He was wounded and tired. It was unreasonable for him to fight.

''--- Even so.''

He could not afford to retire here. Roland did not relax his stance. He had to defeat him to move forward and protect his people.


Tigre nocked his arrow again. Suddenly, he felt something against his neck. He turned back to see Ellen and Sophie standing there.

Ellen looked at Tigre angrily. Though her expression was more complex than that, there was clearly anger. Sophie as well looked at him sternly with reproach.

“I've told you many times already. You're mine. Don't go dying without my permission.”

Ellen and Sophie supported Tigre, their hands against his back.

“Please. I feel bad for Ellen. Won't you listen to her?”

In such a state, the two Vanadis readied their weapons, showing their will to fight, as if to show their desire to defend Tigre.

Tigre hesitated for a moment before looking at Roland.

The Black Knight nodded slightly. Still, it was powerful.

Tigre readied his heart and aimed his arrow toward Roland, drawing the bowstring to its limit.

Ellen's Silver Flash and Sophie's Light Flower tinged with a pale light.

Innumerable particles of light spilled from Light Flower, an eddy of wind flowed and gathered at Tigre's arrowhead which shined gold.


The atmosphere raged in response to the massive power; a storm blew the area surrounding the four.

Tigre planted his feet firmly. A light blue wind and particles of light spiraled about his arrow; the ripples quietly expanded.

The shock wave of the power flowing from the bow and arrow shook the ground. The atmosphere distorted around them, forcing Ellen and Sophie to bend backward.

“... I can think of nothing to say.”

Amazement dyed Sophie's beryl eyes as she spoke. Ellen smiled proudly as she pressed her silver-white hair down with her hand.

“He's good, right? But I won't give him to you.”

Roland, at the other end of the arrow, felt an extraordinary force. Compared to the {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}} Ellen and Sophie used – Roland recognized it as some form of witchcraft – the arrow before him was far more powerful; he let out an involuntary groan.

''--- No. In the first place, this is fundamentally different from the attack made by the Vanadis.''

Roland's intuition felt there was a difference between this attack and the Dragonic Skill, but he knew nothing more than that. He was a Knight, he did not understand such things.

Roland stopped thinking. The bowstring was already bent, and his sword was at the ready. He ground his foot into the ground and took a deep breath.


“--- Come!”

The arrow was ready; a storm blew against his body. Roland heard a loud voice through the roars of the wind.

“I will defeat you! I will defend my people!”

The arrow was shot and met. The shock caused a numbness in Tigre's right hand, the fierce winds thrashed his entire body, yet he did not break his stance for a moment.

A trail of dazzling blue and gold light followed the arrow as it traveled forward. Even with the violent movement of the sand and the earth beneath it, Roland did not remove his eyes from the arrow.

He accurately captured its path and moved his blade.

They clashed.

There was a sound, as if a mountain was blown away; the earth intensely shook. He had impressively met the arrowhead with Durandal; however, the arrow was not cut, rather, it remained in the air, as if trying to pierce through his sword.

It was a strange spectacle. One arrow rivaled Brune's strongest Knight, even when he grasped his blade with two hands. Eventually, the light of the arrow began to fade.

Roland clenched his teeth and devoted the remaining muscles in his body to the task of destroying the arrow. Although his eyes and ears were entirely fixed on the clash, he had felt it with his entire body through the sacred sword. There was no disorder in either the arrow or blade.


''--- I... I am the Knight named Roland, I will complete my task as sworn by the blade bestowed upon me by His Majesty!''

While those thoughts ran through his mind, Roland recalled the words Tigre shouted a moment ago.

''I will defend my people.''

Who else would run through the battlefield, shedding his blood and risking his life, to defend his people?

Tigrevurmud Vorn was a traitor. But who made him rebel?

''--- This blade... I received this sword from His Majesty to defend our people...!''

“Ooh!”

Roland let out a roar, letting out all that had accumulated within him.

He crushed the arrow and pierced the ground with the sacred sword.

There was a flash of light. The ground shook. Roland's sword stood erect. Cracks appeared, gouging through the earth at a tremendous speed, reaching Tigre's feet. The shock shook Tigre's hair.

The reverberations beneath the two and the Vanadis gradually diminished. The Vanadis gazed at the two.

The arrow was shattered; Roland was still alive.


“... This my defeat.”

Roland spoke those words before Tigre. As for Tigre, he could not understand.

During the clash, numerous cracks appeared in Roland's black armor. His gauntlet and leg guards shattered and his hair was in disorder. Roland's entire body was covered in sweat. He tightly grasped the sacred sword in both hands as it stood planted in the ground.

When his eyes met Tigre's, Roland spoke hoarsely.

“I can't move my arms. Though, it does not seem as if they are broken.”

It was a first for him. Roland looked puzzled.

It was not a lie that his arms were unable to move. His fingers were stiff and would not separate from the sword. If Roland still had the will to fight, he would have dragged his sword and cut Tigre down.

“Above all, I cannot defeat you at the moment.”

It was Roland himself who felt he had lost the most.

Roland's body had met the demand of its owner. It had summoned a force far beyond its limit, and was exhausted. However, the spirit supporting his body was not something he could let go so easily.

“--- I surrender.”


The moment the Black Knight spoke those words, Tigre staggered and fell.

The cold winter air stroked Tigre's face as he opened his eyes.

“You're awake?”

Along with a gentle voice, Ellen's face came into view against the backdrop of the blue sky. Tigre noticed his head was on something warm and soft.

While he was out of it, Ellen had let him use her legs as a pillow to sleep. Tigre tried to get up on reflex, but Ellen placed her hands on his chest.

“Rest. Your battle has ended.”

Though he could not tell how the battle was going, Ellen did not believe her army would be defeated. Roland had also acknowledged his defeat.

He was heading to the Knights to end the battle.

Looking to the left and right, he saw Sophie's figure standing with her normal smile as she looked at him. Noticing Tigre's gaze, she spoke joyfully.

“You do not need to think too hard, Lord Tigrevurmud. If you wish for me to take her place, I will do so immediately.”


[[Image:Vanadis V03 - 296.jpg|175px|thumb]]

“Stop saying nonsense, Sophie.”

She threatened her with a menacing expression. Ellen looked at Tigre's face while exuding her crabby mood.

“Really. What should I do with you? I have never met such an idiotic person. If you want, I could take your neck right now. Do you really want to die that much?”

“No words of praise, huh?”

“Fool.”

Ellen's hand made to hit Tigre, but she stopped early and pressed it against him.

He could feel her warmth through the palm of her hand and her words. Tigre stopped moving, a mix of the fragrance of grass, his sweat, and another sweet scent tickled his nose.

“... Such a nice scent.”

Though he did not point out what he was talking about, it seems Ellen understood what he meant. Her face was dyed red and she muttered to herself. Tigre as well, though he had not particularly given thought to his comment, became flush seeing Ellen's reaction.

As his gaze wandered restlessly, Tigre thought frantically about what happened before he fell unconsciousness.

“Um, since when...?”


“This? A minute ago.”

Ellen lightly hit her thigh as she looked away. She must have done so right as Tigre woke up.

Her thighs and palms were comfortable, but, above all, Tigre was glad to accept her good will. He stopped trying to sit up and looked to the sky.

“Thank you.”

“What, don't worry about it. Sophie and I have already forgiven you. As for Lim and Massas, I'm sure we can clear that up.”

Finally regaining her composure, she lightly played with Tigre's hair with her finger as she smiled. Imagining what the two would say and thinking of Tigre bowing his head to the ground, they began to laugh. Sophie, too, laughed as she thought about the scene.

Gently, a quiet breeze blew by the three people.

When Roland reported that he was surrendering, the Knights had trouble believing it.

However, the Silver Meteor Army stopped attacking. When they saw the Knights retreat, they did not pursue. Of course, many were relieved it was finally the end.


“We came with five thousand... Nearly half have been lost.”

With a worn out expression, Olivier muttered so no one could hear him. What surprised him the most, though, was Roland's appearance when he returned.

His black hair was a mess, his face clearly showed his fatigue, and his jet black armor, his very symbol, was in tatters.

“Sorry.”

Roland said just that. Olivier staggered in shock and was quickly supported by the surrounding Knights. He needed their help to remain upright.

“.... What happened?”

Though it was unbelievable that Roland would be defeated, he could see signs of damage from the staff and sword, but none from the arrow. Strangely, his gauntlets and leg guards were almost on the verge of collapse.

“I fought. I was defeated. That is all.”

Those words alone were not enough. Olivier could not possibly consent.

“What is to happen to us?”


“That has yet to be decided.”

The Knights' reactions were divided cleanly into two. Some had not yet accepted their defeat or Roland's declaration of surrender, and there were those who wished for a continuation of battle.

“We have lost two thousand men, and both our Commander and Vice-Commander are still alive! If we ask for reinforcements from the Knights in the area, we can annihilate those rebels!”

Though a young Knight spoke breathlessly, Roland, their leader, simply told them to accept their defeat and apologized.

On the other hand, it did not necessarily mean the Silver Meteor Army was victorious. Their battle had yet to end.

Lim and Ellen, after thinking hard, placed soldiers who were slightly injured or fatigued to the front while the rest were moved to the back due to their worry of a possible deployment during their rest. They had started with forty-three hundred soldiers, but many were lost in the maelstrom of war.

In a situation like this, after their victory was reported, it was impossible for them to move. They could only sit on the spot and rest, even if they were next to corpses or pools of blood. It was difficult to distinguish who was dead and who was alive.

Tigre and Massas finally settled down once they reunited.


Though Massas wanted to complain for more than one koku, when seeing the three exhausted people, he swallowed his words.

Tigre was supported by Ellen and Sophie, but the two Vanadis were also lacking in energy.

With a sense of relief from their victory in battle and, more than anything else, his joy from their safety, he met them and lightly pat them on the back.

Though his wounds hurt, Tigre was also very happy.

Lim also looked to feel the same way. After closely supporting Ellen, she looked down at Tigre coldly.

“... I have quite a bit to say to you. Do you understand?”

If Tigre were as usual, he would notice joy and shyness in her voice, but he could not hear them at the moment, so he obediently nodded.

“You have only brought this upon yourself. Until this is completely finished, you are forbidden from touching the bow.”

It was punishment. Though he was saddened from the bottom of his heart, he had no intention of opposing her decision.


When day broke, both armies held a meal and began burying the dead. They chose a small hill near the river in Territoire, Augre's territory, to bury both the dead of the Navarre Knights and the Zhcted Army.

Tigre bought large amounts of food from the towns and villages in the vicinity and gave five gold and silver coins to all the soldiers as a reward. Of course, it was ultimately going to be a debt on his part.

“It's quite frightening to think an individual has this much debt.”

Lim approved of Tigre's request, but she did not forget to add it on to what he owed.

She fully understood the necessity. Though they had won, they had sacrificed a lot. To quell the soldier's discontent, such treatment was necessary.

However, they could not procure food as they desired. The villages and towns gave priority to saving food more than money since it was winter.

Still, the soldiers were happy with just some honey added to their fish soup and some wine during their meal.

Finally, both armies prepared for discussion.

Tigre, Ellen, and Massas represented the Silver Meteor Army. Roland and Olivier represented the Navarre Knights.

“What will you do from now on?”


Roland asked that at the start.

“We head for Nemetacum.”

Tigre answered bluntly, though with a rueful expression. Nemetacum was Duke Thenardier's territory, and it was several days distance away.

However, the Silver Meteor Army was considerably damaged in their battle with Navarre. If they were to fight Duke Thenardier further in the future, there was no guarantee they would have enough forces. Tigre and Ellen truly were considering hiring mercenaries.

Regardless, there were no other aristocrats who could reliably become their ally, and if news of the Navarre Knights' defeat was spread, other Knights may appear to subjugate them.

As usual, Tigre had no time.

“I see, Perhaps I can buy you some time.”

Both Tigre and Massas frowned hearing Roland's words, while Ellen's red pupils showed interest. Olivier, in the back of his mind, could still not consent.

“I will return to the Royal Capital and get an audience with His Majesty for you.”

“That is unreasonable.”

Massas was the first to react.


“His Majesty... has become weak and cannot do such things.”

He could not possibly say he was playing with blocks.

“Above all, you have lost the battle. Do you think Thenardier and Ganelon will remain silent? They will simply place the blame on you.”

“Besides, how much time would that get us? It is unlikely to happen, and there is no knowing when other Knighthoods and aristocrats will make a move against us.”

Ellen folded her arms and asked Roland. Tigre also showed he disagreed.

“You also went to the Royal Palace for me, Lord Massas, and you were almost killed just for trying to arrange a meeting with His Majesty. The capital is far more dangerous than you think.”

“I already knew it would be dangerous.”

Tigre's words of persuasion seemed to make Roland stiffen.

“As a Knight of Brune, I must correct mistakes.”

Roland pulled Durandal out of its sheath and presented it to Tigre.

Tigre did not understand the meaning and simply looked at Roland.

“I entrust this to you. It is proof that Roland has acknowledged your justice. If you show this to a Knight or a noble, so long as they are not a great fool, they will not fight you.”


Though Roland did not speak of it, the thought of the legendary Knight was ablaze in his mind. He thought of him as a person who fought for the people, so it was no mystery he would present this sword. Those were the feelings in his actions.

“Just to make sure, will the Knights of Navarre not fight with us?”

Though Ellen asked, Olivier refused. He was not as open minded as Roland and spoke in a business-like tone.

“We must return to our fortress. We cannot leave the border unguarded indefinitely.”

Tigre received the sacred sword and felt a strange feeling in the heavy blade. It was something special like his bow or a {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.

Tigre gave it some thought and raised head and responded to Roland.

“I understand. Until you return, I will remain here.”

Tigre did not decide this only out of sentiment. He also wanted time to increase the number under his command.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>


Roland took a horse and rode day and night until he reached the King's Capital of Nice. It was possible because of Roland's uncommon physical strength; others would become exhausted on the way.

He took a quick rest and straightened his personal appearance. The next day, Roland visited the palace.

Though Massas was influential for a minor aristocrat, Roland was a separate matter entirely. He had been popular since the day he became a Knight and was assigned to lead the Navarre Knights. Since then, he had been called by the King to visit him at the Royal Palace at least once a year. The guards let him pass through immediately.

Roland walked straight through the Palace.

“Oh? Isn't that Lord Roland? What might you be here for?”

Deep in the palace, Roland was called out to by Duke Ganelon.

Ganelon's back was stooped low. His height was close to that of a boy of ten years, his limbs were like a child's, his small body was wrapped in ornate clothes, and, in place of hair, he wore a silk hat.

His eyelids were large, but his eyes were strangely thin. It was difficult to tell if they were empty or not. It was rumored they were seen fully open only once or twice.

Before Roland's tall stature, he was a dwarf of a man. He was like an eerie, ugly child without any semblance of beauty.


“Due to circumstance, I must meet the King by all means.”

Roland spoke in a blunt tone. He disliked this man.

“I see. It must be important, coming from a great Knight like you.”

Ganelon showed exaggerated surprise. He then spoke with a laugh.

“However, His Majesty is resting in his room right now. I will have someone check how he is right now. You should take a rest in this room until then.”

“Very well. I will do that.”

Roland obediently left. Because of his purpose in coming, he did not wish to alert others. He had no intention of obtaining permission from Ganelon from the start.

Roland called one of the chamberlains to a stop and asked to rest in a guestroom. Hearing his name, the chamberlain prepared an available room immediately.

He was guided to a small room deep in the palace with a bed, desk, and chair. There was little furniture inside. Though he was anxious that it was windowless, Roland decided to accept the room, since he would leave shortly afterward.

''--- Though it is disrespectful, I will look for a chance to sneak out.''

He entered the room and sat on the chair, vaguely thinking about the future.

''--- There are signs of life.''


There were about ten people beside the door. When Roland stood up, the chair fell over. He rushed to the door and found Ganelon with many soldiers.

He kicked the small door. Despite this, the door remained firm and did not break. It was braced from the outside, likely with an iron plate. At this time, Roland realized he had fallen into a trap.

“How are you feeling, Roland?”

A voice came from above. Roland looked at the ceiling and saw a small hole in the corner.

“What are you doing, Ganelon?”

Roland asked without fear in a dignified manner. He understood his fate.

“You failed to defeat the rebels and shamelessly came to the King's Capital. It is my duty to punish such a small individual.”

As he said that, a jar of yellow, buzzing insects appeared through the small hole, their wings flapping wildly. One after another, they flew into the room. Though they were no larger than an adult thumb, there were dozens, hundreds of them, flying from the ceiling. They covered the wall, filling the room with a humming noise.

“... Bees.”

“The Bee Prison. It is Marquis Greast's idea.”


Ganelon's voice seemed joyful from beneath the hole.

“Goodbye, Strongest Knight.”

His voice stopped there.

Roland, standing in the center of the room, was crowded by bees from all directions.

The next day, Ganelon poured poisonous smoke into the rooms at daybreak. The bees were wiped out.

Upon his orders, a man opened the door. The man screamed involuntarily, petrified with terror, and fell over. He gazed into the room, tears in his eyes.

Roland stood upright in the center of the room with his eye on the door. His whole body had been stung by bees all over and was red and swollen, giving him a strangely distorted figure.

The man thought it impossible. He had seen many men sentenced to the prison of bees. They all lay crouched on the floor without exception. They died while protecting their face. That action was natural. When attacked by bees, their bodies would bend over as they were stabbed by several hundred needles.

After a time surpassing a count of fifty, the man regained his composure. Though he was still frightened, he stood up and set foot through the door. He crushed many bees as he walked closer to confirm Roland's death.


Roland died standing.

When news of Roland's death reached him, Duke Thenardier became enraged at first. It was the same as when he had lost his son. He quickly walked through the corridor to visit Duke Ganelon.

“What are you thinking?”

Without bothering with a greeting, in the first place, any greeting between the two would only be filled with sarcasm, Thenardier glared at Ganelon.

Though not as much as Roland, Thenardier also had a muscular body. The two staring at each other looked like an adult and child glaring at one another.

“What are you talking about?”

Ganelon fixed his hat and spoke as if he knew nothing.

“Roland is dead. Why did you kill him?”

For Thenardier, it was a gross miscalculation. He had sent Roland and the Navarre Knights out. Once they defeated the Zhcted Army, he intended to have them guard the western border.


There were no signs of truce, and negotiations still had a long way to go. Many of the nobles supporting Thenardier had territories in the west.

“Sachstein and Asvarre will become more bold now.”

In the worst case, Sachstein and Asvarre would cooperate after confirming Roland's death and would send troops.

However, Ganelon's reaction was not what he expected.

“It was unavoidable. Roland did not fulfill his duties.”

“So why did you kill him!”

Thenardier shouted indignantly. He could not understand Ganelon's behavior.

Thenardier also threatened and killed many, but he did so with judgment. At least, he would not give such a severe punishment to people with value.

If it were him, he would still have use for Roland. Even if he had not defeated Tigre, his value had not decreased significantly.

However, Ganelon laughed as if parrying Thenardier's anger.

“Did you want to kill him some other way?”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_4_Preview|Chapter 4 Preview]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Epilogue_Preview|Epilogue Preview]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume01 Chapter2

2013-02-06T08:42:20Z

Noobarta: /* Mortal World */

==Mortal World==

"Why are you so unhappy?"

Rushella lovingly lowered her head and asked, but Hisui did not reply.

He only stared at the sky, cursing the world's change to abnormality and his own life.

Right now is recess time, and the location is the roof.

It is a symbol of high school life, the sweet smell of spring, but Hisui's face is full of confusion.

The nightmarish homeroom class is over, Hisui finally finished the morning class.

Because it is the first day at school, the stuff they teach are the basics, only requiring some light attention and it is over- But Rushella's arrogant performance in front the teachers-completely devastated Hisui's heart.

Even the precious rest time, due to incessant questioning by Rushella regarding school regulation and policies, left him neither peace nor rest.

Not only a transfer student, but also a complete gorgeous beauty, she is popular with both the girls and the boys. But Rushella completely ignored everyone else, only talking to Hisui, thus creating a dangerous aura among the male student population.

Finally recess arrived, but....she still followed over.

"I say....can't you be a bit more merciful....just how deep is your hatred for me?"

"Very deep. I drank your blood and yet you refuse to become my servant, and even sprayed me full of garlic."

"But you struck first right! And why do you pretend to be a student? High school life has nothing to do with my body right?"

Hisui's questions are reasonable suspicions, and Rushella looked away.

"Could it be....you look at these young people as preys?"

Hisui's tone became serious.

Teenagers gathered in a high school, in certain ways it would be an ideal hunting ground for a vampire.

The common knowledge that vampires love the blood of a virgin girl the most--there should be plenty here.

"Wrong, I am not the type that leaves a prey half full then run off with someone else."

"Not even one drop, completely dry? I am not going to feel grateful you know, with that kind of logic."

"Isn't it better than abandoning you half transformed?"

"That is vampire logic only."

Hisui sighed, then leaned against the rail fencing.

After being fanged by a vampire, there are usually two possibilities---death, or become a vampire.

Death or servitude, this is all the vampire's choice. In certain rare cases, in the process for a person to become a vampire, the master vanishes.

In a situation like this, the victim that remained behind will be stuck at [Mid-transformation] for the rest of his/her life.

Due to the [Mid-Transformation] the victim may take on certain vampire characteristics, they may have vampiric instincts, longer lifespan compared to average humans---and carry the curse for the rest of their lives.

"I will carefully select the partner I drink blood from. If I want him to become my servant then the criteria are is even more stringent. And in addition, I will not leave until he become my servant. It is a (True Ancestor)'s etiquette from the ancient days."

"Then why did you select me?"

".................."

"Looking at you, who is so serious on making me your servant, why did you target me last night?"

Hisui is still confused about last night.

When they met last night, Rushella really wanted to turn him into her servant.

But his body prevented that transformation, so she even charged into the school.

Thus....why is she so interested in me?

"Don't you feel honored? I became attracted to you. As if I am really attached to you. To look for someone young and handsome, similar in age to me, a boy with a delicious blood flavor to become my servant."

(Translator-Rushella must have read too many shoujo manga.....)

"....similar age? What are you blabbering about? Aren't you a [True ancestor]-sama? Although you can't tell from looks, a vampire's actual age must be ancient compared to me. Speak of that, how old are you?"

(Translator-Female anime character slapping in 3...2...1)

As Hisui asked, Rushella's expression froze.

It is almost as if she isn't feeling offended by having someone asking her age...but as if someone asked her something scary.

"What? Isn't longevity something a vampire should be proud of?"

"I....I don't know."

It is so far the lightest whisper that came from Rushella.

It is the voice of a girl at Hisui's age, feeling totally helpless.

"How old I am....I am really not sure."

"Because you lived so long you forget....apparently not. Then, where are you from...hey, where are your relatives and servants? Why don't you ask them...?"

"I don't have....those people."

"Eh? But..."

"Relative....I should have them, but I can't remember. Servants...I shouldn't have any. Drinking blood...you are my first time."

"Ha----?!"

Completely confusing.

Ok, now Hisui can understand why her blood sucking techniques are so awful, but the mysteries just got deeper.

"But....aren't you a [True Ancestor]? A royal-blooded Ojou-Sama, standing on top of thousands of servants?"

"I don't have...memories."

"Eh?..."

"For example, when was I born, where I was born....I completely don't know. Thus, how old I am...I don't know either."

Rushella held her arms together, withdrawing back.

She looked far away, biting her lips.

"Lost your....memories?"

"Maybe so... The night I met you, I woke up from the coffin. Near the forest outside the city. But, why I was there, or when I was there....I completely don't remember. I only know my name, that I am a true ancestor, other than that...."

"Some average day-to-day knowledge is there, but nothing about myself. But that knowledge...is a bit outdated."

Hisui finally understood.

Strange fashion, a vampire "style" that is rare now-days, idiotic blood drinking technique.

Such a strange existence, because she don't even understand herself.

It looked like Rushella was not lying; besides, there is nothing good to gain by revealing her own weakness to humans. It looks like she really lost all her memories.

"You came to school; does that mean you want to learn about the current era? Is that the idea?"

"....Correct. I want to know how this world is like. But....humanity has definitely changed a lot. Looking at this world during the daytime, really shock me. Such huge buildings, so many people...and if I think carefully, people work and play in broad daylight. Although it makes me feel uncomfortable, but it is clear that world power is in the hands of humans. But it is so strange....forget about the Vampires, I don't even feel the spirits of any supernatural beasts. Why is it like this?"

"Because this is the world's situation right now. Most of the people, even if they know vampire exists, will not believe it."

"....It appears so. When I spoke my name this morning, no one gave any reaction. My name has significant history in the vampire lore. Anyone with a tiny understanding of our history should know when I am."

"It looks like you considered that too.....so that is why you said your name so loudly. Just to grasp the situation."

Hisui's opinion of this out-dated vampire has improved a little.

Though her common sense stopped hundreds of years ago, her adaptability is definitely not bad.

"What happened to this world? Why did my race vanish? Why don't the humans know I exist!?"

"Even if you ask this...this 15 year old me, I am still learning the basic common knowledge."

"Tell me quickly. Since you are not surprised of my existence, then you are better knowledgeable than general humans."

She saw through him completely, so Hisui can no longer play dumb.

"I only heard a little from my relative; historically, it should be sometime around the industrial revolution? During that period, humanity's knowledge became more and more advanced. Because of this, Our World and the Monster World's [position] became misaligned."

<ref>'''Relative''': The word used to describe "relative" is "someone close", in here it probably mean "guardian".</ref>

"Please explain in simple words. What is the Industrial Revolution?"

".....So I need to explain from the beginning, huh. I think you should learn about world history. To put it simply, it is like wireless communication. When there is a wireless broadcasting station, TV shows become possible. But most of the audience cannot receive the signal. They were meant to match up together, humanity and monsters, which is now miss-positioned. Thus they weren't aware of each other. But now and then they will link up, and the two world overlaps. Those who are sensitive to high frequency....people who are described as spiritually sensitive, are able receive effects of the other world much more simply."

"I am completely confused....wireless what?"

".....Sorry, my mistake."

Hisui thought his explanation was pretty good, but it appears she isn't understanding the critical point. The boy shakes his head, and rephrases his explanation so this ojou-sama from another world can understand.

"In other words, monsters didn't cease to exist, but humanity could no longer feel their existence....something like that. It is almost as if they are separated into their own world. Thus, even vampires wouldn't be able to find other monsters."

"You should have said this earlier, instead of going around and around."

".....My mistake."

"I understand. But vampires are special. Vampires are different than other monsters; Vampire still exists in this world, they must completely live in the human world. We are corporeal. And it will be troublesome for us if humans don't exist."

"Indeed. It is completely different than specters who have no body and just floats around. Vampire still exists in this world. You could say they are the representative of the monsters. Thus, humanity is still alert of their existence."

Hisui's eyes darken with hesitation, which Rushella did not miss it.

"What are you saying? Are you saying humanity expelled my race?"

"My meaning is, such people do exist. They understand this world's true appearance, and consider monsters who co-exist in the human world to be their enemies. During self introduction---You said, no one had any reaction to your name? On other hand, a few may suspect you are a vampire. You should be careful."

"You don't have to worry, I do not plan to hide my identity. Even if humanity band together against the vampires, it is nothing special."

Rushella puffs up her chest as she replies.

Such an answer completely meeting Hisui's expectations, he simply shrugs his shoulders.

"First I must find my memories; if I manage to, I should be able to find other vampires. I want to ask them things. You seem to have a great understanding of vampires, so help me."

"Don't want to, you can do it alone."

"But you are a servant that's meant to serve me."

"I am not your servant; I am not familiar with your race's organizational makeups, nor am I interested."

"You really are the cheeky type."

Rushella's pride appears to be wounded, she licks her tongue then moves closer.

It is day time, thus her physical capabilities are reduced, but Rushella will definitely win if she decides to play hardball.

The boy is still considering his options when Rushella laughs.

"Although beating you is simple, but in certain ways I would be lost. I want you to surrender by your own free will, kneel before me, then I will bury the hatchet."

"(expletive), but vampires are naturally like this. But you have your fangs and <Magic eyes>, couldn't you subdue anyone easily?"

"Isn't it useless against you!? But in certain ways, it is still effective. For example....you worry about me looking for other prey, right? Those people have no relationship with you, but you still care about them."

"Of course I care. If someone around me dies, or stop being human...I definitely don't want to see it happen. If it becomes like that, even me....I would become a vampire hunter."

To protect his peaceful life, even Hisui would become a cold-heart foe.

Rushella *hum* (sound), then stand up.

"I don't think you could exterminate me. But, let's stop wasting time. You will still come to help me."

"That, I already said..."

"If you agree to help me, I will not suck anyone else's blood. I can promise that with you. If you are willing to sacrifice your body to me, I will guarantee the safety of other people around you. How is that?"

"This sucks..."

This must be feeling of a man staked on altar meant for human sacrifice.

It is the first day at school, and fate of everyone here is on his shoulders.

"So? Decide quickly."

".........I will serve you."

"I can't hear you, speak louder."

Rushella wants to shows off her beautiful ears, moving it next to him.

"Let me help you."

"Did you forget something?"

"Please allow me to help you....mistress."

"Hum, you speak well!"

It is clear he didn't lose his humanity, but Hisui suddenly reached a level lower than average humans.

"Damn it...I never thought I would curse my own body one day..."

"Then you will work hard right. A servant who can move during daytime is precious to me. And one day you will become one of my kind. Then, let's perform today's service?"

"Ha?"

Hisui look confused, suddenly his field of vision turns dark, and Rushella's face came close.

In that instant, he found himself on the floor.

What is blocking the sun is Rushella on top of him holding a parasol.

"Then....Rushella-sama?"

"You went to the 'cafeteria' to buy lunch right? Then I am going to have lunch as well."

Rushella licks her lips, then dove at Hisui's neck.

The boy tried to struggle, to avoid the sweet breathe down his neck.

"Hey, Let go! Didn't you suck me this morning?! It should had been enough right?"

"Be Quiet, I don't feel well, what is the problem? All I want is to suck a little bit!"

"I said it is not allowed....!"

Rushella's lips come closer and closer, while Hisui struggled.

The two struggled, until Rushella's lips reach his neck.

"Making me waste so much energy..!Ok, I am going to take care of you..!"

"Are you a corrupt bureaucrat who steals people's daughters?"

As Hisui prepare his final line of defense, the roof top door suddenly opened.

".....Hisui....san?"

Hisui recognize the voice, and freezes.

There were several people standing by the stairs.

Rushella's lips still on his neck, while he turned his sight around.

From the students he barely knows, there was one who has the best relationship with him--- Class Rep Sera Reina.

Judging the lunch box she is carrying, Reina planned to come have lunch with Hisui.

"That.....I am sorry for interrupting!"

Hearing Reina's heartfelt apologize, Hisui begin to sweat uncontrollably.

His own limbs are currently pinned to the spot by Rushella.

It look like they were about to share a passionate kiss.

Even if he pushes the vampire away, there still would be kiss marks left behind.

"I, I say...!"

Before Hisui can explain, the girls all dispersed.

But their harmless gossip still flow into his ear.

"Hum, they are....really together? They already got it done so early?"

"It looks like they weren't going to just kiss..."

"School just started, and it is broad daylight outside, what the heck..."

"Foreign girls...so open."

Even though it is only whispers, but they felt like a painful roar in Hisui's head.

....And a stab in the heart.
[[image:Draculea V01 - 063.PNG|thumb]]

Hisui stared at the sky soullessly.

Rushella appears to lose interest as well, brush up her hair and straighten out her clothes that was mussed up by Hisui; she got up from his body.

"Peeking at other people eating lunch, what a bunch of impolite people. Don't you think so?"

"I finally understood what a girl feels like when she is forcefully pushed down...."

Hisui tearfully murmured. His hands become loose, and the plastic bag with the food he brought from the cafeteria fell off.

"Ah yes, what did you buy? Let me look, I want a taste."

"Up to you....in fact, it will be helpful if you help me eat it."

Search through the bag, and finally selecting a strawberry milk.

She studied the container back and forth, and after finally understanding to how to use it, begins to sip its contents.

"What? Such a sweet and pink milk! Perhaps they added blood in it?"

No, the original material is the same thing, no need to mix it...Hisui don't even have the strength to sigh.

Rushella begin to suck the milk, and begin to release a cute sound. Hisui sat nearby with tearful eyes.

The class's final bit of compassion, was swept away by the wind.

Really don't want to go to the afternoon class.

The opposite sex's ability to disseminate gossip is faster than the speed of light.

Just lost the ability to have a normal school life.

Now he has to welcome his "being labeled as strange" high school life.

Hisui was considering a school transfer, while Rushella was blissfully sucking away at the milk.

"This is so sweet! It is only secondary to blood..."

"......Just kill me."

Hisui replied with a blood-coughing despair, but someone not far away is observing the two.

She was not part of the group of girls earlier, She stood in the shadows behind the (Not sure what is a good term for the small shack that cover the roof stair case-Translator), and focused at Hisui with a laser like intensity.

"Good male, found <3."

".....Why were you so terrible yesterday? Even if you are hopelessly talent-less you shouldn't be this bad!"

"It is only a physical examination, why do I have to go all out?"

After school, in front of the locker-room <ref>'''Locker room''': The one in Japan where the students put on their shoes</ref> Rushella was criticizing Hisui's results. His results were mediocre at best.

But Rushella refused to accept the results, and repeatedly critiqued him.

"It looks like you were not serious. You really didn't pay attention, right?"

"Isn't everyone the same? Also, I shouldn't be criticized by someone who didn't participate."

Because Physical Education took place outside the school, Rushella used her magic eyes to stay indoors.

Even though she was not a teacher, she sat on a chair holding her parasol, while cheering and rooting Hisui.

To be honest, it was extremely embarrassing. And the men's/women's physical ed was suppose to be separate.

"Why were you looking at my Physical Tests?"

"It is your job to forge your own body so you can protect me. Even though you are strangely unable to become a member of my race, you are able to work under the sun, therefore covering my weakness."

"My principal is not to waste energy, what is so special about physical ed? Just meandering through it will be fine."

"Don't be too proud of yourself; when you were serious earlier, you weren't anything special."

"You really know how to make it hurt, you broke through all of my defensive lines."

"Keep your spirits up. When it is 'class time', you were only half paying attention, right? Why are you so merit-less?"

"It is no big deal. At critical moments, the strength in my body will come out."

"Stop spouting nonsense. You are my servant, in the moments when lives are on the line, you should be willing to die for me!"

Rushella showed her "high class" looks again, and Hisui was not going to argue.

He stopped looking at Rushella, and opened his shoe-locker. Reaching his hands for his shoes, he found a slip of paper.

The message was both mysterious and interesting.

"I will be waiting for you on the first floor of the second building, in the empty classroom."

He thought for a moment, then left the shoe-locker and headed back to the school.

"Wait a second, where are you going?!"

"I have something to do. Why don't you go ahead and go home?"

"Why are you angry? Stop spouting nonsense, you are my escort, take me back to that crude residence."

"You still plan to live at my place...? If you are not satisfied then you can go find a different place, Vampire-sama."

As Hisui complained, Rushella realized she has no argument, and became silent.

Thus Hisui escaped and headed for the empty classroom.

He was still unfamiliar with the structure of the school, so he got lost several times before he finally finding the right place.

Hisui opened the door, and it was a mess of chairs and desks.

It looked like the place was unused, because of it being a corner room, there wasn't anyone in sight.

As Hisui stared out the window at the fading sun, he heard a voice from behind.

"Ah, you came."

".....Looks like it was not a wild goose chase, what do you want?"

Hisui turned around, and it was one of the girls from the classroom.

She looked extremely feminine for a girl of their age. Tea colored hair with ponytails, and he could barely recall her name from the self introduction in the morning.

But he could not remember her name.

"You are..."

"Mei, Sudou Mei."

"Ah, right..."

As Hisui recalled, Mei came closer, no, hugging should be a more accurate description.

With a "growth" rivaling Rushella pressing against his chest, and a button undone, the boy can see her mesmerizing cleavage. Mei also raised her head to look at him.

"Why...are you looking for me?"

Suppressing his male instincts, Hisui pretended to be calm.

"(expletive-in a cute manner)....you really don't understand?"

Sudou answered with a devilish smile.

To be honest, it is sexy as hell.

She sounds like someone very experienced (yes, in that-Translator), her skirt is also short as hell. And keeping her shirt unbuttoned in a style that would make her #1 in the school.

"....I don't really understand, it is the first day of school, for what reason did you call me out here?"

Hisui heightened his awareness, and began to look around.

There doesn't appear to be anyone around.

"Other than two of us, no one else is around. Who are you looking for?"

"Someone could be lying in wait, ready to mock the fool who naively believed the note, worked up their imagination in excitement, and came here shamelessly... Such a possibility cannot be ruled out."

"What? Why are you suddenly saying that? Do you have trust issues? Even if you were caught in the spotlight today, there shouldn't be anyone in the class who would start playing pranks the first day of class, right?"

"....Ok, that is good."

Hisui sighed in relief.

While deep in thought, Mei's excited face came even closer.

"....That is a bit too close?"

"I am intentionally closing in. Hisui-san...you seem little cold...hard for people to get close to. During the self introduction, I felt you were observing everyone."

"....Do you really have to right to say that? What, was that when you started to check me out?"

"Of course, handsome, white skin, must be the best in the freshman class, must be great at cross-dressing?"

"I would be?"

Hisui reached out to touch his own face.

To be honest he really doesn't have that feeling. Even though his looks apparently attract vampires, but that isn't something to be happy about.

"Handsome boy...no one around you ever told you that?"

"The one who raised me kept telling me I 'look like a girl' and 'don't be a sissy.'"

Hisui mumbled to himself, but Mei became even more interested, and brought her face even closer.

The two of them are so close to each other, they could feel each other's breath and their lips touched.

"I say..."

"If you don't realize how attractive you are, then I am telling you now?"

The devil in front of him smiled.

Hisui could not stop his breathing, and kept on shaking his head.

"You should stop playing, and go look for someone else"

"Ahh, so serious? High School life...wanting a handsome boyfriend to pass the day together...is very normal right?"

"This morning was self-Intro. Isn't it too strange? It isn't love on first sight....all I have to do is be handsome?"

"Do you want to learn about the other person first? No problem, I will tell you."

Mei's arms reached out and entwined with Hisui's neck.

The close in on his lips.

"You have something with that child named Rushella right? The rumors among girls are scary."

"No, I don't have anything with her!"

Using the opportunity to come clean, but Sudou is still suspicious.

"Really~? She is so cute, and she has a great body."

"Absolutely horrible personality."

Also not human....but he can't say this point out loud. Looking at Hisui's straight face, Sudou began to believe in him.

So she begins to pursue with earnest.

"Then it wouldn't be a problem if I become your girlfriend. Let me become your girlfriend."

Her lips are even closer now.

As they are about to touch, Hisui finally freed himself from her grasp.

"What are you doing?"

"This should be my line. Stop making these kinds of jokes. These kinds of things....is very strange right?!"

Hisui had no ill feeling, but this line made Sudou frown deeply.

"Strange...you mean me?"

"Of course. I don't really hate the fact you are praising me, and I feel the way you are doing it is really cute, but suddenly being called out by you, enticing me, and confessing....no matter how you think, it is strange. The fact it is not shocking should be what is surprising...."

Hisui's voice trailed suddenly.

Mei bit down her lips, and grabbed a corner of a desk.

CRACK! A piece of the desk breaks apart.

It is clearly she didn't exert any strength-as if she is just snapping a small tree branch.

Then her dedicate fingers wrapped around the broken piece---and crushed it into powder.

No matter how you look at it, it is definitely not the strength of a normal high school student.

Suddenly being called out to receive a confession--and then there is her supernatural strength.

Strange. Everything appears to be strange.

Hisui eyed the young girl in front of him.

"WHERE AM I STRANGE! WHERE ARE YOU NOT SATISFIED!?"

Mei's face burst into rage and her teeth beginning to grind against each other.

Kujou became scared, and took a step back.

"No, I am not saying I am not satisfied..."

"Why can't you do it with me?!!!It is clear you did it with a vampire!?"

"YOU...!"

Mei lost her voice, then held her mouth together.

But it was too late, as the boy begins to question her instead.

"Did you find out during the self-introduction...! Did you just call me out to confirm?"

"No, absolutely not..."

With her position reversed, Mei took a step back.

Kujou took a step forward, but accidentally tripped her foot.

"AHHHH...."

"Be careful!"

Hisui reflexively tried to catch her, but it was too late.

As Mei collapsed, she also dragged him down.

PING! The boy's jaw hit the floor, and stars exploded across his eyes.

His sights turned dark, but Hisui recovered quickly.

"Pain..."

"Eh?"

Even though his eyes are open, but everywhere is still dark.

And there is a warm and soft feeling brushing against his face.

Stunned, he realized what he is looking at.

In front of his eyes is a triangular piece of cloth.

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 05 Chapter 1 - MTL

2013-02-06T05:11:28Z

Noobarta: /* March of the Dragons */

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== March of the Dragons ===
In Ormea Plains, in the lands where the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} and Muozinel Army clashed, four days travel to the north was Perucche Fortress. It was built in a place where a highway leading north to south intersected with the highway moving east to west; it was a strategic location.

The number of soldiers defending the castle was four thousand.

Many soldiers and horses bearing arms surrounded the castle, staying within countless tents.

Under the gray winter sky nearing dawn, many soldiers could be seen walking about. They were being neither bold nor flashy. There were those wearing iron armor, with no gaps in their defenses. Others wore fur, and yet others wore heavy clothes to endure the winter.

Some tents were worn out, frayed in a variety of places, and other tents looked regal, as if fit for royalty, all mixed together.

They all belonged to the Silver Meteor Army. With that said, its configuration was quite chaotic. There were various Knighthoods, whose duty it was to protect the nobles of Brune as well as people from an army belonging to another nation.

Commanding this rag-tag group was a 16 year old man.

His name was Tigrevurmud Vorn. Those close to him called him Tigre.

In a room in the inner areas of the fortress, Tigre was working hard, surrounded by an array of documents. Beside him was the close friend of his late father, Massas Rodant, who had just turned 55 this year. He was an old Earl who had taken care of Tigre in a number of ways.

“Is it morning already...?”

The warble of a crow was heard from beyond the open window. Tigre spoke to himself with an exhausted voice. He had worked continuously since two days ago, so he was approaching his limit. His dull red hair was disordered from his habit of running his hand through it. Dark circles were faintly visible under his eyes.

“Tigre. You should sleep until the war council later today.”

Massas, who had been helping him, could no longer endure and spoke up. Tigre, without bluffing, stood up sleepily and rubbed his eyelids.

“I'll accept your kind offer. Will you be fine, Lord Massas?”

“I took a nap last night. I'll rest after I put this in order a little more.”

After the invading Muozinel Army retreated, many aristocrats offered to cooperate with their private armies, and many merchants proposed a variety of transactions. Along with the interviews, negotiations, and reorganization of the soldiers, there was an equal amount of paperwork required for him to look over.

Though Massas was present now, Tigre would have broken down from overwork long ago if Limlisha and Gerard were not there to help.

Tigre began to stagger out of the office when Massas called him back.

“Sorry, Tigre. When you head to your room, can you wake up Miss Lurie?”

Miss Lurie referred to Ludmira Lurie from the Kingdom of Zhcted. Her nickname was Mira.

When fighting against the Muozinel Army, she had helped lead the soldiers following Tigre. Mira, who had accompanied the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}, was given a guest room in the fortress.

Tigre looked back at the old Earl with a dubious face.

“What do you need her for?”

“I wanted to talk to her about the arrangement of the tents. I almost forgot.”

Many tents and horses surrounded the fortress of Perucche, but they were not allowed entry into the castle. Amongst them were aristocrats at odds with each other. Furthermore, there were soldiers of Zhcted as well.

Many people with poor relations with one another were in close proximity which would inevitably lead to trouble. Tigre and the others did their best to arrange them to avoid such an event happening.

''--- I guess there's no other way...''

Pushing aside the sleepiness attacking him, Tigre left the office understanding what Massas wanted. Tigre wanted to find someone else to take his place, but Mira was a guest, and furthermore, a girl. Unless he had pressing business, he did not wish to leave this duty to others.

''--- I've left Teita to take care of all matters dealing with Regin.''

He did not want to give even more duties to the chestnut brown-haired maid.

''--- It's out of the question to ask Ellen, and if I ask Lim, I'd be afraid of what Ellen might do later...''

Mira's room was on the way to his own, which is why Massas asked him.

He waved at the soldiers standing guard in response to their salutes. In this castle fort, Leonard, the leader of the Perucche Knights, increased the number of guards on patrol due to the increase in people roaming about.

When he arrived at Mira's room, he saw a Zhcted soldier standing guard before her door.

“I shall tell her you have arrived.”

The soldier spoke, as if waiting for him. He called out from the door, reporting Tigre's arrival. A blunt voice told him to enter. While confused, Tigre stepped through the open doorway.

It was still night, just before dawn, and the room was still dark. He could vaguely see a bed toward the back. There appeared to be someone moving around it.

“I apologize for coming so early in the morning, but may I enter?”

“Naturally. Even for trivial matters, you would not simply speak to them from the hallway. You are not the type to have others deliver your messages, either.”

It was as she said. Tigre approached the bed. After his eyes had become accustomed to the darkness, he began to recognize the appearance of the blue-haired Vanadis.

Tigre opened his eyes wide in surprise, standing rooted to the spot. His drowsiness was blown away.

Mira sat up on the bed wearing her thin nightclothes. Her slim neck, gently sloping shoulders, even her bosom were lightly exposed.

Mira's body was small compared to Ellen, her breasts shook slightly with her breathing. The blankets covering her below the waist strangely made her figure visible.

“What is it?”

Mira asked curiously as she looked up at Tigre. After calming down a little, Tigre noticed she spoke in a slightly teasing nature. Tigre could not help but look away unnaturally.

“Are, aren't you cold?”

“No need to worry. I have Lavias here.”

Picking up the short spear leaning against her bed, Mira stroked the tip lovingly. The spear let out small crystals of ice, giving the room a mystical atmosphere.

The Frozen Wave was a weapon whose possession was permitted only to the Vanadis. It was a {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} with the power to manipulate the cold.

“But if I look so cold, would you care to warm me?”

Tigre understood she was bantering with him, so he retorted while looking away.

“If I said yes, would you let me sleep here?”

It was half his real intention. He was in a mental state where he simply wanted to sleep soundly in bed until midday.

“I do not mind. Just the other day we slept together.”

She responded immediately with a smile. Tigre gave in and rapidly apologized before stating his business. She listened to him seriously and said she would meet with Massas later to deal with the problem.

“Thank you for the hard work. Well, sweet dreams, Tigre.”

After saying good night in return, Tigre turned his back to Mira. Perhaps because she had just awoken, her face was innocent. The image of her smile, bosom, and thighs were imprinted in his eyes.

“By the way, Tigre.”

Tigre was surprised from being called to a stop. Though inevitable, he had seen her in her nightgown. He turned around waiting for her to say something about it, but she spoke words beyond his expectations.

“I have heard from the soldiers that a ghost has recently come to the fortress these days.”

Tigre frowned hearing such unexpected words. He had seen many things when hunting in the mountains and forests, but he had not once found something without a reasonable explanation.

However, it was unexpected such a rumor would come about in a fortress full of people.

“It seems to be a ghost of a woman wearing a white dress, though I have seen nothing.”

Tigre tilted his head curiously.

There were five women in the castle: Ellen, Lim, Teita, Mira, and Regin. Of course, none wore a white dress.

''--- Did they employ a woman from a nearby village or town and make a mistake? These stories do exist, and there are more workers taking care of chores with the arrival of more people. Even the people from Alsace alone is a lot.''

“Thank you. I will investigate this matter.”

After thanking Mira, Tigre left her room.

After he quietly closed the door, Mira calmly looked away.

''--- He really is a dull man. Still, I wonder if I was a bit too bold...''

The Vanadis of blue hair tried to test Tigre's reaction with her appearance. She had confirmed her distance from him as well as the distance between him and Ellen.

Though she was dissatisfied, she did not have anything to complain about. She was fine with how things were at the moment.

While thinking about what to do in the future, Mira began changing her clothes to clear up the matter Tigre asked her to.

By the time he returned to his room, Mira's image disappeared from Tigre's head. His drowsiness drove the cold of dawn and the thoughts running through his head away.

After changing his clothes and removing his shoes, he got into bed and covered himself in a blanket. He fell asleep immediately.

In just a half koku, smoke began rising from the fort as cooks began making meals and the noise increased as soldiers ran about their business.

Tigre continued to sleep soundly.

Suddenly, something appeared next to Tigre. Ripples appeared, as if space was distorted.

Tigre did not wake up, and the soldiers keeping watch outside the room did not notice it at all.

From the distorted space, a white figure emerged without warning. Its contours and colors gradually took form from the shadow until a person could be seen.

It was a woman of about 20 years. She had a vivid white rose in her long, black hair with a shade of blue. A dress delicately wrapped about her body, her bosom covered in a crimson fabric, and a purple rose hung from her waist. Her face had a kind smile, exuding a lovely, delicate impression.

However, the item grasped in her hand gave off a completely different image.

It was a large scythe. Its long, curved blade was jet black and crimson. It gave off a mysterious and dreadful atmosphere and was as large as a Dragon's claw.

Such a large weapon was disproportionate to the delicate girl, but when grasped in her hand, she gave off an appearance as if she had come out of a fantasy.

Her dress fluttered softly, and, like a fairy dancing in the wind, she landed gently. Even when her shoes adorned with red roses contacted the floor, there was no sound elicited.

She took one step, two steps, her pure smile still on her face. Even when standing before Tigre's bed, he did not wake up.

No matter how tired he was, he would wake up immediately with any signs of excitement or hostility, and he would react to any sense of insecurity. His longtime hunting instincts forged through the battlefield would immediately rouse him from his rest.

The dark-haired beauty had so perfectly erased her presence that, even with her large scythe, she did not wake Tigre up. She looked at Tigre's sleeping face.

While looking down at him, she had the urge to poke his cheek and talk to him, but if she did that, it would cause problems.

She decided to run away quietly. This fort had two Vanadis, and it would be troublesome if they found out about her.

Also, she had played around too much.

Because she had spent a number of days trying to grasp Tigre's actions, schedule, and the structure of the fortress, a rumor of a ghost of woman in a white dress was circulating. She had achieved her goal of seeing the face of Tigrevurmud Vorn up close.

"Just why are those two so interested in this man..."

Tigre struck her in return. He had reached out, grasping her ample bosom wrapped in a dress, with his hand.

She began to laugh involuntarily. Though she had left him alone and was certain he was asleep, he had still touched her chest.

“--- If you were awake, this crime of lese majeste would be punishable by death.”

While brandishing the large scythe in her left hand, she poked Tigre with her finger. The space between them began to distort, and, in the same manner as she had appeared, her figure faded and her colors became pale.

After a moment, her figure disappeared without leaving a single trace of her presence.

Tigre had not noticed at all and remained asleep until midday.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

The clouds gradually scattered as the sun was rising, weakly illuminating the winter earth.

It was still a little too early to call it daytime. Two young girls, both about 16 or 17 years old. They both wore a military uniform. One had a sword at her waist while the other had a spear in her arms.

The spear was held by Mira, and she was a Vanadis of Zhcted Kingdom like the girl holding the sword.

With silver-white hair down to her waist and bright red eyes full of energy, the woman left a strong impression on all who saw her. She was Eleanora Viltaria, and she was called Ellen by people close to her, like Tigre.

The two looked at the countless soldiers and horses outside the castle moving about the tents.

“When I see this, it feels like I've returned to Zhcted. Hopefully it will let my men relax.”

“That may be the case for you, but it has been several months since we returned to LeitMeritz. Do you think this long duration away will cause a problem soon?”

Ellen sighed in frustration while Mira smiled provocatively and spoke sarcastically.

Originally, the Vanadis knelt before and gave fealty only to the King of Zhcted. Of course, there was moderate speculation and reasons present.

However, if one were to think of a single reason for their presence, it would be that Ellen and Mira were lending strength to a single young man.

Anyway, Ellen took Mira's provocation and looked down at her men sharply.

“... I'm grateful for your worries, but my subordinates are quite talented. They're not the type to be anxious about returning to LeitMeritz. What about you? Are your men crying to return to their home town?”

“... Oh my. I am quite worried about this, Eleanora. It is an essential thing in war.”

Mira, who was shorter than Ellen, looked up and tilted her neck slightly. As if provoking the {{furigana|Wind Princess of the Silver Flash|Silvfrau}}, the {{furigana|Snow Princess of the Frozen Wave|Michelia}} spoke with a thorny voice. The two had a dangerous relation, like a wolf and a fox, ever since they met.

By the way, their voices were small enough that only each other could hear them, and their expressions were full of dignity, so those looking at them simply thought they were discussing future strategies.

That was not particularly a mistake, however. Ellen and Mira set side their emotions and avoided a large fight. The two understood the impact it would have on morale if they openly fought one another.

“Essential to war... That's right. Certainly, you're right.”

Ellen's voice suddenly lost its strength and came out weakly. Mira, who was waiting for a counterattack, was surprised. She turned around involuntarily to the Vanadis with silver-white hair.

“From what I heard, Tigre may not have survived long enough for the Knights of Brune to help him if it were not for you. Thank you, Ludmira.”

Mira showed signs of panic hearing Ellen's words of gratitude, full of sincerity. While thinking about what kind of words to respond with, Ellen opened her mouth yet again.

“That's why, your work is done here. You can go home back to Olmutz and spend the rest of your life recalling these good memories while drinking your favorite tea. Get going, get going.”

Ellen waved her hand, as if shooing her away, while speaking in a stony voice. She did not forget to conceal her hand gesture from the soldiers' gaze.

Mira's face went from one of blank surprise to one of anger.

“Y, you should know some shame! Here, I finally believed you finally had the heart of a Vanadis, and you simply trample over it with your infantile behavior!”

Mira shouted at Ellen with her voice as subdued as possible. Ellen also quietly spoke indignantly.

“I should say those words to you! You should reflect on those words, though I suppose they match those childish breasts of yours! Ah~ I'm sorry you have such a small chest.”

Ellen, with a calm voice and a gentle look in her red eyes, looked down at Mira's chest. Obviously, they were not as large as Ellen's.

“Are, are you sure your breasts are not larger than necessary?”

“Are you thinking clearly? This is quite different from your usual thoughts of loss and gain.”

Ellen laughed while shrugging. Mira turned red, the Vanadis with blue hair embarrassed that she was seen through. She quickly thought of twenty, thirty words of abuse, but she quickly forced them down. She could not carelessly speak them aloud.

Ellen and Mira were both close with the Vanadis Sophia Obertas. She was the owner of more ample bosoms than Ellen, and if she carelessly spoke, it was possible something unnecessary might be said to her.

“By the way... Tigre hasn't made a move yet.”

As she looked at the smoke of food being cooked rise from around the tents of the countless soldiers and horses, Mira awkwardly changed the subject. Ellen, also collecting herself, responded seriously.

“It's about time. Lim just went to check on him a bit ago... If possible, I'd like to let that guy laze about as he wants every once in a while.”

Mira's blue pupils showed signs of her surprise. She moved her head slightly and looked up at Ellen. The Vanadis with silver-white hair looked apologetic and unusually gentle.

Though Ellen was sincerely worried about the young man with dull red hair, she was irritated that she was hardly able to alleviate his heavy burdens.

Mira began to comfort her but swallowed her words.

A man and woman approached them. Ellen looked over and smiled as she lightly waved at Tigre.

The man with dull red hair showed no signs of fatigue. He was wearing leather armor and hempen clothes which gave him a simple appearance. In his left hand was his jet-black bow, and a quiver was at his waist.

The girl accompanying him was Limlisha, Ellen's adjutant. Her nickname was Lim, and she was 19 years old, three years Tigre's senior. She had her hair tied up on the left side of her head, but because she was tall, she still retained her sense of balance. Her eyes and face were unfriendly, and she was quiet, though in a manner different from Mira.

Lim saw the face of her Lord and bowed without changing her expression. She then bowed politely to Mira standing next to her.

“You've worked hard, Lim.”

After giving her stiff adjutant words of appreciation, Ellen looked at Tigre with a smile.

“How are you? Did you get some sleep?”

“Yeah. Lim also made some soup, so I'm wide awake.”

Ellen looked at her adjutant in curiosity. Lim looked toward the floor and responded quickly.

“Because the war council would begin soon, I thought he should wake up as quickly as possible... It would not look good if he were yawning like he did yesterday.”

Both the first half and the latter half of her dialogue were spoken somewhat unnaturally. In the middle of their meeting yesterday, it was true Tigre had done this, but the way she spoke seemed odd.

“Soup, is it? How nice. I'll have to prepare some for Tigre next time.”

Ellen smiled and spoke jokingly as she cut Lim's words short. Lim looked back up, expressionless as usual.

“Eleanora-sama, rumors would appear if you were to do such a thing. Please leave such tasks to me.”

“I see, how regrettable. But Lim, even if you want him to eat your soup that much, remember your main duties are to deal with our subordinates.”

“Th, that...”

Lim's expression broke slightly when she noticed she was being teased. Her cheeks were slightly tinged red.

“You can cook soup, Ellen?”

Tigre asked this of the silver-white haired Vanadis both in curiosity and to help Lim. Ellen puffed out her chest and responded with pride.

“I used to do it all the time in the old days. Though it's a bit flat, I can guarantee its flavor.”

“Tigre. Soup is not bad, but what of tea? It has such an elegant taste and smell...”

“You don't understand Tigre at all. It's best to give Tigre something simple and familiar first thing in the morning.”

Ellen brushed off Mira's words with a laugh. Mira, rather than backing down, retorted with an aggressive appearance.

“If you wish to say that much, then we should have Tigre compare your crude soup with my tea. He can just have whichever he finds most delicious from now on.”

“Fine. Tigre and I have made meals plenty of times. Against someone who has no experience in the kitchen, I won't lose.”

Unable to respond to Ellen's words, Mira frowned and sunk into silence. It was true she was not used to working in the kitchen. Tigre and Lim simply looked at each other.

“... What should we do about this?”

Lim was Tigre's reliable teacher and knew many things he did not. His teacher, three years his senior, had a face full of distress, her voice clearly strained.

“Please endure for now. Put this aside for as long as you can. Lord Tigrevurmud, you are busy, so make do with what you have, and if these two make you drink whatever it is they may make... Please withhold your answer to avoid harming their feelings.”

“So avoid giving them victory or defeat, is it?”

“Though I would like Eleanora-sama to win, this is not the time for such a trivial game of skill. Ideally, this can be done after everything has been settled.”

Though she had no way of telling how serious Mira was, she clearly knew Ellen was, and if she were being serious, victory or defeat would have a major impact on any and all future battles. Though Lim did not dare to put this into words, Tigre understood.

“--- I understand. Though I think it unfair not to give them an answer, I'll let it be for now.”

Lim sighed as she looked to her side at the Vanadis with silver-white hair. Though Ellen was confident, she had no basis for her confidence.

''--- Like I thought, it must be something about Lord Tigrevurmud...''

Lim shook her head as she began thinking. Her thoughts would stray elsewhere if she started.

Compared to winning the war, deciding between their soup and tea was an impossible task.

Tigre was a small aristocrat in the Kingdom of Brune.

To be accurate, he used to be. He was accused of leading the troops from Zhcted, the neighboring country, into his lands. Tigre was deprived of his title and his lands.

However, Tigre did not waver. He had a reason for doing this.

It started in Dinant at the beginning of autumn. The Brune Army was at war with the Zhcted Army. Tigre fought Ellen and was defeated, becoming her captive.

In order to get him back, it was necessary to pay a ransom; however, there were no signs of one being prepared. If nothing happened, Tigre would have been sold away.

In his absence, Duke Thenardier sent his troops to Alsace. Tigre learned of this.

Tigre borrowed the strength of Ellen and her soldiers to defend Alsace, the lands he governed, from Duke Thenardier's troops. During that conflict, Tigre killed Zaien, the eldest child of the Duke, who was the Commander. It was a necessary fight.

''--- That's right. Not even half a year has passed...''

While walking along the ramparts of Perucche Castle, Tigre thought of everything that happened until then. While he had been fighting for less than six months, it was a time full of blood, far more dense than any of the other sixteen years of his life.

The territory he ruled was full of mountains and forests and had a few hundred soldiers at most.

On the other hand, Duke Thenardier was a large aristocrat who represented Brune. He could easily gather ten thousand soldiers beneath him.

Speaking normally, one would not think they would fight each other, but Duke Thenardier would not permit the man who killed his son to live. Tigre would only have the choice to flee or fall to ruin.

If he chose either, the land of Alsace where he was born and raised would be overrun.

However, Tigre had gathered the power necessary to face the Duke.

When winter began, Muozinel, with a large army, invaded from the southeast. The nearby aristocrats and Knighthoods did not move immediately. Tigre held off the Muozinel Army of twenty thousand with little more than two thousand.

Through a number of twists and turns, Tigre borrowed the strength of the Vanadis Ludmira, and, due to Massas and Augre's efforts, many allies were made from the nobles and Knights in the vicinity. They succeeded in pushing the Muozinel Army back once again. This happened just a few days ago.

“This fortress guarded by the Knighthood of Perucche is a few days north from where our battle took place. Though I can't say it is uncomfortable, I would rather spend my time in the grasslands.”

Emir, who commanded the Perucche Knights, ran to his aid; Tigre accepted it gratefully.

Tigre led the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}, the Zhcted Army, and the various aristocrats cooperated with him to visit Perucche fortress.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

In a room deep inside the castle, six people sat around a table.

They were Tigre, Ellen, Lim, Mira, and Massas.

The sixth person had golden hair cut to an even length to her shoulders and clear azure eyes. She had neat features and appeared slightly tense. She felt a little unreliable compared to the other women.

Her name was Regin. She was raised as a Prince named Regnas; she was the Princess of Brune.

However, the people who knew she was a Princess was few in number. It would be a source of trouble for the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}.

“--- The troops have prepared for departure. We can leave tomorrow if you are so inclined.”

Massas, with his stout body wrapped in cloth, solemnly reported as he looked at everyone. This old Knight acted as a mediator to the aristocrats and Knights who recently offered their cooperation to Tigre.

To be accurate, there was no other option. The army was made in haste. There were Knights and aristocrats who stood up in this chaotic state, calling for movement against Dukes Thenardier and Ganelon due to their displeasure with the current situation.

Those against Thenardier and Ganelon were cooperating with Tigre because they could not support the large aristocrats. Though they had offered their services, they followed Tigre because of their mistreatment.

Furthermore, there were not only Brune citizens but members from Zhcted in the encampment, divided into the LeitMeritz Army led by Ellen and the Olmutz Army led by Ludmira.

Standing above them all was a young 16 year old man. Until as recent as six months ago, he was an Earl of a distant territory who led one hundred men at the most.

There were people beside Massas who praised Tigre's individual ability and courage and followed after him. Viscount Augre and Auguste of the Calvados Knights, as well as Shaie of the Lutece Knights, Emir and the leader of the Perucche Knights, Leonard did as well.

However, there were still too few people.

It was because of Massas' dignity and insight that the Silver Meteor Army had yet to collapse.

“How many soldiers?”

“We have four thousand Knights from Brune. With the Zhcted Army, we have an additional six thousand infantry and three thousand cavalry.”

Massas responded to Regin's question politely, unable to remove his attitude as a retainer.

Hearing the numbers from the old Earl, Ellen threw a questioning look to Mira. The three thousand cavalry came from the LeitMeritz Army alone.

“Three hundred of my men have returned to Olmutz. We were not originally prepared for a long-term expedition.”

Mira answered as if it were natural. Ellen frowned; the three hundred that returned were acting more as Mira's bodyguards, originally.

“It would be nice if you went home as well.”

Ellen laughed bitterly, her mouth smiling sarcastically.

“That would be impossible. I am here as an inspector, after all.”

“I don't recall asking for one.”

Though Ellen retorted in disappointment, she continued to frown and fold her arms. Unable to comprehend the two, Tigre looked to Lim for help. She quietly looked back at him.

“Eleanora-sama, when you report to His Majesty on the progress of this war, any lies or misconduct will be pointed out by an inspector. Because it is well known you are on poor terms with Ludmira-sama, she is the perfect person for this position.”

“Is it really that big a problem?”

“There have been examples in the past where inspectors who were intimate with the person in question were accused of lying.”

To be more concrete, there was an example of embezzling war funds. Should the Commander win the inspector over, he could split the profits in return for a favorable evaluation. It was not unusual to think such things might happen, so an individual typically not on good relations with the person in question was chosen.

Tigre seemed convinced. Regin, to his right, looked doubtful.

“So in total, we have thirteen thousand... There seem to be more soldiers in this castle, though.”

Massas nodded to the Princess in light surprise.

“It is as Her Highness says. If we include the soldiers in this fortress and exclude Lord Ludmira's men, there is a total of seventeen thousand; however, considering those required to defend the castle and accounting for food, fuel, armor, and a variety of supplies, we cannot take them all.”

“Indeed... I understand. Please continue.”

Massas unrolled a map of Brune on the table.

“Even if we give the word to leave, it will take at least seven days before we can actually depart from this fortress.”

“There are two reasons.”

Lim opened her mouth in response to Massas' words.

“The first reason is due to the battle between Duke Thenardier and Duke Ganelon. According to our information, they began fighting near the capital, but Duke Thenardier was forced to retreat many times. At present, they are near Nemetacum.”

“Who is leading their armies? Who are acting as their eyes?”

Ellen asked from the side as Lim was pointing to the map. Massas stroked his beard and shook his head.

“A man called Steid is commanding Duke Thenardier's Army, and he is a close aide. Marquis Greast is commanding Duke Ganelon's Army. He is also very close to Lord Ganelon.”

“Greast... That man.”

Tigre and Ellen recalled the man from memory. Before their battles with the Black Knight Roland, he appeared on behalf of Ganelon.

Ellen in particular had a sharp expression.

“He seems quite carefree with Muozinel Army attacking, or did Duke Ganelon know this and move his soldiers then?”

A cold emotion was visible in Mira's blue eyes. Massas nodded in assent.

“That is most likely. The Muozinel Army moved its troops by land and by sea. Tigre... Earl Vorn repulsed their ground troops while Duke Thenardier fought off their navy.”

“Duke Thenardier's influence is spread throughout the southern part of Brune, centered around Nemetacum. Duke Ganelon decided to make a large move, attacking what remained from Muozinel's invasion. He was exploiting that.”

Tigre had mixed feelings hearing Lim and Massas' explanation.

''--- I unwittingly helped Duke Thenardier...''

He had fought, and Muozinel's ground troops had retreated, but it was in no way irrelevant compared to the battle at sea. Since it was still a part of Duke Thenardier's lands, he would have fought both the forces on land and at sea.

“With the Muozinel Army gone, Thenardier will focus on Duke Ganelon's attack. There is no reason we need to appear there.”

Massas pointed to the map as he spoke. It was a basic strategy to wait for the enemy to fall or to finish him off when weakened.

“The second reason?”

Lim responded to Tigre's question.

“When the Muozinel Army withdrew, they praised you, Lord Tigrevurmud. Afterward, they made your activities known to the public of Brune Kingdom.”

“So the fight between Thenardier and Ganelon will prolong in the confusion with the appearance of Tigre as a third force.”

Massas looked bitter. The current situation was a provocation to the old Knight.

Though Tigre had rapidly been established as a third force, it would only add to the unfavorable criticism of being a weak family of nobles who brought in the Zhcted Army for aid.

On the other hand, both Thenardier and Ganelon governed the rich lands of Nemetacum and Lutetia and had the power to mobilize many people.

Tigre could barely manage to gather ten thousand soldiers while they could find double that without much trouble.

“Could my name play a role?”

Regin asked with a slightly regretful expression. Though alive, everyone thought she had died in the battle at Dinant, and outside the people present, only a few knew she was actually a woman. Though she lived as the Prince, she was a woman.

“Though we have a plan for that, we decided not to use it.”

Ellen spoke as if it were a trivial issue. Regin asked her more out of curiosity.

“I thought you wished to let others know a member of the Royal Family was with you.”

When it was revealed that the method to prove Regin was a Princess was in Artishem, it was Ellen who brought up the idea of spreading the knowledge.

“It's too naïve a plan.”

She responded curtly with disappointment. Regin frowned in embarrassment and turned to Tigre for help. Seeing that, Massas cleared his throat.

“If I may be so presumptuous to explain---”

“Lord Massas, allow me to explain.”

Interrupting the old Earl's words, Tigre turned to Regin with a bright expression. Though it was unpleasant, he felt it necessary to explain with his own logic.

“Since the Muozinel Army retreated, ever since we came to this fortress from Ormea Plains... I have spoken to many of the aristocrats, Knights, and merchants.”

Being careful to not demean himself, Tigre continued his words.

“Many have their reasons for coming to this fortress. Some recognized my fight against the Muozinel Army, and others came to fight for my cause. Even so, I understand... I have yet to earn their trust.”

“Trust...?”

Regin looked at him with her blue eyes.

“I brought the Zhcted Army within the country and have been stripped of my title. There are many who wish to see what kind of person I am.”

At first, Tigre did not realize this, but after speaking to Lim and Massas, he began to choose his words carefully.

“If I announced to them in this situation that I would like to go to Artishem, they would be suspicious. They would not follow my lead.”

As Ellen had said, it was a naïve plan.

The strategy they had considered was as follows.

First, they would publicly announce Regin's presence and move toward Artishem. Naturally, Ganelon and Thenardier would temporarily ally themselves and move their soldiers forward in order to silence Regin.

Though the two would ally, they were initially at odds with one another. They would have problems and, even if their combined army was two, or three times the strength, they could take advantage of the disorganization.

However, the strategy had the major premise that they allied with one another.

It also depended on the aristocrats and Knighthoods not having ulterior motives and trusting Tigre, even with any potential speculation.

However, the current situation was not like that.

If the one who betrayed his country and brought in the Zhcted Army into his country were to claim the deceased Prince was with him, it would only look like he brought in a girl with a similar appearance...

This gossip would run rampant in the military and would only drive their will to fight away.

“Given our situation, it is best we save your name for a later time.”

“... Later time?”

Though Regin looked downcast in sorrow, she looked up hearing Tigre's words.

“When we emerge victorious. To make it a more positive thing, we will use Your Highness' name.”

Regin looked at the face of the young man for a while and sat down like a child.

“I understand. I was relying on you in the first place, so I will leave the decision to you.”

“Thank you, Your Highness. However – though it may be contradictory for me to say this now – It could be possible... we may need to claim that that we are [Protecting a Woman from the Royal Family] sooner...”

Should Thenardier and Ganelon learn of Regin, they may claim [Tigrevurmud Vorn has given shelter to a certain member of the Royal Family and has concealed it for his own self-interests]. If that is exposed, no matter what excuse he might give, it would not be accepted.

“We cannot just hide it, but it is dangerous to conceal it as well. It is a difficult situation...”

“I will do my best so harm does not befall you.”

Massas looked at Tigre with concern as he smiled toward the Princess so she would not worry. It was clear he would not expose the Princess, but there was another reason Tigre did not tell her.

Regin was a powerful weapon.

''--- She is actually a Princess, yet she has lived as the Prince until now. That alone is enough to shake the people...''

Her name would have the powerful ability to gain political or military powers, and they could use it to show Thenardier and Ganelon's lack of loyalty.

For example, if Roland's assassination by Ganelon was known to Regin, Massas may have strongly recommended revealing her identity because it would be needed to maintain the calmness of the people afterward.

Of course, he would have done this for sure if he and Augre had been unable to successfully repel the Muozinel Army with Tigre.

So long as the allies did not fall into confusion, it would be a large advantage for them.

However, they had to use all their pieces effectively. Even the present condition was a blessing compared to what they had a few months ago.

Soon afterward, the war council ended.

To conceal Regin's position, it was necessary to limit her contact with others as much as possible.

In Perucche Castle, there were many Knights and aristocrats. Naturally, there would be people who recognized Regnas' face. If they followed their intuition, they might have discovered something upon seeing Regin.

Because of this, she stayed deep within the castle and rarely left the room provided for her, and Regin did not seem to have positive interactions with others.

With that said, she could not be left alone as the Princess of a nation. The duty to take care of her personal effects was left to Teita.

When Regin's identity was revealed to her, Teita was greatly surprised and clung to Tigre out of anxiety and tension.

“Tigre-sama... I can't handle such an important task.”

“I thought you might say that. It would be difficult on you, after all. Certainly, you have had little opportunity to meet other aristocrats, let alone someone of the Royal Family.”

Tigre smiled bitterly and pat the head of Teita who had stood completely stiff. The maid with chestnut hair gently watched him as he continued to speak.

“But if it's you, I don't think I need to worry much. Even if she is the Princess, in this situation, you do not need to treat her as such. Please take care of her as you have taken care of me. If there are any problems, I'll find some way to deal with it.”

He hugged Teita and lightly tapped her back to ease her mind. Teita made her decision then.

In fact, there had not been any problems since they began living in the fortress. Regin was quiet and doll-like. Though she quietly asked Teita to do a few small things for her, Teita carried them out sincerely but in a way that would not bother her.

At this time, Teita was wiping Regin's body. The Princess was currently sitting naked on the carpeted floor with her back to the maid who was squeezing hot water out of the cloth in her hand.

In the room was a simple bed and a desk and chair. A candlestick was burning to provide light. With the simplicity of the accommodations, one would not think her to be the Princess of this very country.

''--- She looks used to this...''

Teita thought a variety of things seeing the Princess acting so calmly.

To the man on the street, a bath was a costly recreation. Usually they would squeeze hot water out of cloth and wipe their body. Teita, as a maid, took efforts to keep her body clean, but she had rarely entered a bath.

Having enough firewood to heat up enough water to fill a tub was a luxury offered at festivals which came one, two times a year.

However, there were facilities in large cities where hot water was collected and people could soak their bodies, the so called public bath house. Rich merchants and aristocrats would head there on a daily basis to cleanse themselves. Of course, such a facility would be present in the Royal Palace.

“--- Teita... was it?”

With her name suddenly called, Teita's shoulders shook in surprise. She tried to answer, but only a small sound left her. She made a mistake without realizing it.

While Teita was crimson and panicking, the white back of the Princess gradually began to shake. It seems she was laughing quite a lot.

“You do not need to be so surprised. I simply wished to express my gratitude to you. I apologize that I have so little to offer you for helping me today.”

“There, there is no need for such a thing...”

Teita shook her head vigorously having heard such unthinkable words. It was not simply because of what she said, but because it was the Princess who said them; she realized it may have been impolite to refuse. While Teita was conflicted over this, Regin spoke in a quiet voice.

“I have heard you served Earl Vorn for many years.”

“Ah, yes. Um, I have served Tigre-sama since I was 11, so it has been four years now.”

“Tigre...? Come to think of it, others refer to him in such a way...”

Regin looked baffled. Teita briefly described the origin of his name. Regin listened happily as she learned Tigre shortened his name because it was troublesome otherwise.

“Do you mind telling me more about him? It does not matter if it is something trivial. I wish to know more about the person who is lending his power to me.”

[[Image:Vanadis V05 - 046.jpg|175px|thumb]]
Though the latter half of her words were spoken as though she was giving an excuse, Teita did not mind. She was simply happy that the Princess liked him.

“I see, that's right. Well then, three years ago...”

While Teita told the Princess stories, the two became friends.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Lutetia, which Duke Ganelon governed, was located in the northern part of Brune.

It was known for its cool climate, and apples were grown instead of grapes.

Though the wine produced in Brune was widely considered to be delicious, even in neighboring countries, cider was brewed so as not to be outdone. Its slight acidity and exquisite sweetness left a cooling sensation in the throat. Some said it was better than the wine.

Charon Anquetil Greast let out a small breath while drinking apple cider in Lutetia.

He was a man in his early twenties. The color of fatigue blurred the young noble's face, and his normally straight hair had fallen into disorder. Mud was blotted about his luxurious silk clothing.

“Though I just returned from ten days of backbreaking work on the battlefield, this feels rather rewarding on its own.”

Across the walnut table sitting opposite to Greast was a man the size of a 14 or 15 year old child. He wore a silk hat over his bald head and fine, ornate clothing. Though his eyes were large, his eyelids were small.

The man's name was Maximilian Bennusa Ganelon. He was one of the great powers of Brune alongside Duke Thenardier.

Ganelon's residence was located in Artishem, the capital of Lutetia. It was decorated by fine furniture handcrafted by famous artisans. Even Greast could not help but let out a breath of admiration, even when he was uninterested in such things.

Greast and Ganelon held crystal cups with jewels embedded within.

“Though I am certain it was hard, was it difficult to sleep in the carriage for so long?”

While drinking the apple cider, Ganelon smiled thinly. Greast responded with his own wry smile as he placed his cup on the table. At that moment, the smile disappeared from his face.

“So what did you want? You ordered me to return at once.”

Several days ago, Greast had reached Nemetacum in southern Brune.

Ganelon entrusted command of the troops to him. He had aggressively confronted Thenardier's troops from the vicinity of the King's Capital until he drove them back to Nemetacum.

He roughly understood Steid's, the Commander of Thenardier's Army, personality and how he would move his soldiers. He would have buried him in the next battle.

However, a messenger from Ganelon came to him while he was ordering his troops to march. He was told to [Wait for the Occasion. Have the soldiers remain on standby and return to Artishem at once, even if a single koku early].

Though Greast was given permission to lead the soldiers, and he was about to begin a pleasant campaign, in the end, he only commanded them under Ganelon's permission. Above all, it was not his place to act against orders against the Duke.

“There have been a few interesting things happening recently.”

Ganelon took a sip of the apple cider in the crystal cup before speaking once again.

“First of all, the [Bow] has been used. It seems it is currently in Tigrevurmud Vorn's possession.”

Even Greast let out a small sound of admiration.

''--- How unusual for this country. To think he would be a user of that bow...''

Greast had not seen Tigre's bow. When he was at the meeting representing Ganelon, Tigre naturally did not have his weapon. In the battle afterward, Greast had quickly left the battlefield.

''--- I had heard he repulsed the Muozinel Army to the southeast... Could that have been because of the power of the [Bow]?''

As soon as he began thinking that, Greast quickly shook the thought away.

''--- If that were so, Kreshu would not have spread word of his success. If he becomes stronger by relying on the power of his bow, he would be easy to get rid of. For now, I will withhold my judgment.''

The gray-haired Marquis knew of the [Bow] because Ganelon had taught him. Even so, he still did not have a clear picture of it.

“The second issue is... The girl has fallen into Earl Vorn's hands.”

He referred to Regin. Greast tilted his neck.

“Like I thought, we should have killed her ourselves.”

“If we made a move, Thenardier would have seen through it long ago. That man has a keen sense of smell. It is precisely because we have kept our distance that this ended without him realizing the lass is alive. Still, I must admit I played around too much.”

Ganelon brought his hand to the scruff of his neck. His attitude and voice sounded as if he had committed a trivial blunder.

The means to prove she was a Princess lay in Artishem. Regin was the son of King Faron. Ganelon had not killed her thinking he would have the opportunity to use her some day.

Also, Regin was an opponent Ganelon thought little of. She had little credibility, and her origins acted as a large shackle to restrict her movements. That is why he underestimated her.

The timing for Muozinel's invasion was also bad. During that time, Ganelon's subordinates lost sight of Regin.

“Really, Faron did a troublesome thing.”

Ganelon smiled bitterly as he called the King without any honorary titles. It was an unusual thing.

“Most likely, he was not going to make her succeed the throne. He was probably building her reputation up and concocted some plan to have her appear ill so she could live in the monastery. He would be able to defend the honor of his daughter and her mother.”

“So what is Earl Vorn planning to do with her?”

“He is most likely looking for an opportunity. Also, I thought you heard this on your way back, but Drekavac has sent the Dragon to Thenardier.”

He spoke, once again, without any sign of tension. Greast misinterpreted this and made a mild complaint.

“Regrettably, I was unable to see it. I have only heard rumors that it is a {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}}.”

“I apologize about that. Do you have any method of killing the Dragon?”

“I'll borrow your head. Do you have an idea, Your Excellency?”

Greast did not respond eagerly as he spoke to Ganelon. The bald Duke with a small body placed his crystal cup on the table and opened his right hand. A miniature sculpture of a Dragon's head was in his palm.

“I have only heard of five – no, six Double Headed Dragons. To think one would appear here.”

A chill went down Greast's backbone as Ganelon responded with a smile. The marquis with gray hair understood the meaning of Ganelon's gesture.

He crushed the Dragon's head in his hand. Ganelon had done so in all seriousness. Greast knew well enough that Ganelon could do this easily if he had the urge to. At the same moment, Greast guessed what Ganelon had in mind for the future.

“What will you do in the future, Your Excellency?”

“I wonder what I should do. Although the situation seems like a deadlock, Thenardier has a Dragon, and Vorn has the [Bow] and the Vanadis, while I have nothing.”

“It will be your victory if you can bring the two together to fight.”

It was not flattery; Greast seriously believed so. He had no confidence of winning against Thenardier and Tigre, even with more soldiers.

“Aside from Thenardier, Vorn...”

Drinking up the apple cider in his crystal cup, Ganelon shook his head.
“There is a chance here. Unlike that frog who eats gold, if the [Bow] or the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} is destroyed, they can't be recovered, and I do not know what Vorn plans to do right now. I would like to get the bow in my grasp---”

While pouring new cider into his crystal goblet, Ganelon continued regretfully.

“I've roughly accomplished my goals here. There is no specific reason for me to remain.”

Greast finally understood. Ganelon had no interest in the throne. Though he may have had some interest in the person in question, he was simply competing with Thenardier to kill time.

“I now understand who has the [Bow]. I would like to see him, so it would be a waste if Drekavac killed him. Then again, he took care of Durandal's user. If he comes here, it would only become troublesome.”

“Is there a possibility of finding a new user for Durandal?”

“As it is, it is only a large sword. I do not think anyone will come for at least another one or two years. I do not believe people from other countries can use it.”

Greast understood what Ganelon was thinking.

“Burn him. I leave the command to you.”

“This is like Roland. It was flashy, but had a hidden purpose.”

The marquis with gray hair spoke his thoughts. Ganelon's cruel method of killing Roland using the bee prison was truly done to kill the user of Durandal.

If Roland had not been able to manipulate Durandal, Ganelon may not have killed him. Since no one realized Ganelon had killed him, it was publicized to be a murder performed in madness.

Ganelon smiled hearing Greast's words.

“Please carry my entire fortune out of Artishem. Bring the soldiers to the south and fight Thenardier's soldiers. We will make it seem like I set fire to Artishem in my madness.”

“... Do you think they will believe this?”

Greast looked doubtful. Ganelon's abnormality was known amongst the aristocrats.

“It is fine if it is only a rumor. The truth will be difficult to find if there is any reason to doubt it. Even if this city burns, Regin will come. Thenardier will learn of her existence, but he will not be able to act.”

''--- Tens of thousands will face each other in the ruined city, is it?''

Greast imagined a gruesome, ugly spectacle and smiled in excitement.

“So you will hide and wait for it to end. What will happen afterward?”

“As soon as Thenardier has declared victory, we will collect the [Bow] and Durandal. If Vorn wins, then I will move to another country. Right now, perhaps Asvarre or Zhcted would be best... Well, I will think of it when the time comes.”

Ganelon's attitude was akin to a child who happily looked forward to a trip.

“That's right. Let's assume there are many traps underground. I would like to see if Regin has exhausted all her luck simply finding Vorn.”

Ganelon hit his hands as if he had come up with something. Greast looked doubtful.

“Do you plan to appear then?”

“This won't take much effort. I'll do it. I wonder what will happen...”

Hearing Ganelon's thoughts, Greast looked on in dissatisfaction.

''--- It's a bad habit of his. In order to enjoy himself, he does things that lack certainty... ''

However, that was very much like Ganelon. Greast planned the next steps, one after another, after coming up with an idea.

“Incidentally---”

Greast suddenly recalled, while forming his plans, something he had forgotten.

“What will you do with King Faron?”

Greast did not call the King without his title, like Ganelon, but his tone held no respect.

“After Your Excellency leaves the King's Capital, after a number of days pass, that should take effect...”

“--- Leave it.”

Ganelon spoke as if he was talking about a broken toy.

“I have left instructions in the palace to have him drink everything, but it will be done in small amounts. As you said, it will take some time, probably around ten days... However, it is already too late. His flesh and blood aside, it has already seeped into his bones.”

A violent smile appeared on Ganelon's face.

“He will realize it when he wakes up after many days. He may think that man's motive is to crush a troublesome aristocrat. How sweet it will be.”

After emptying the crystal cup he played with, Ganelon laughed, looking at his reflection in the chalice.

“I will not allow any blade that may turn against me to remain.”

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

It was at the same time as when Ganelon and Greast were speaking cheerfully to each other.

In Montauban, a few days south of Artishem, Thenardier had caused a one-sided slaughter.

Montauban was a grassland which spread north of Nemetacum. Though it was very flat, there was a river and a few hills. It was a suitable place for large armies to confront one another.

Since the Thenardier Army, led by Steid, clashed with Ganelon's Army back near the King's Capital, they had continued to lose. They finally began to fight back. In these vast plains, Thenardier's twenty-five thousand strong army fought against Ganelon's army of thirty thousand people.

The Ganelon Army dispersed, having just encountered an overwhelming defeat.

The plains burst into flames in various places due to the fires vomited by the {{furigana|Fire Drake|Prani}}. The grass, which was sparse in the dead of winter, was now completely burnt away. If it were spring or summer, it is possible all of Montauban would have been wrapped in flames.

Amongst the men, five small mountains moved about the land.

They were covered with scales, sharp fangs, and claws. They were large Dragons which towered over all else. Five Dragons fiercely attacked the Ganelon Army. Despite their swords and spears, the enemy was crushed.

The soldiers were turned to lumps of flesh, the ground was red and black, covered in blood and brains. The Ganelon Army had already collapsed. The tough scales of the Dragons were impervious to any blade, and a simple movement could cause a human to be crushed underfoot, bone, flesh, and all.

The horses cried in fear, and every time they were approached by a beast, they were broken and thrown about. Corpses littered the meadow.

Even the officers and men of the Thenardier Army who fought on the victorious side had chills down their spine seeing the tragic spectacle. The only ones not to move a single eyebrow were Duke Thenardier and his aide, Steid.

Felix Aaron Thenardier looked at the battle from his horse. He was tall and had broad shoulders and a thick chest. His rugged face held sharp eyes. He was a man of 42 years.

He had fought off the Muozinel Army in the sea to the south. After driving them back, he went north, stopping only to receive the Dragons from Drekavac, and to meet up with Steid in Montauban to fight the Ganelon Army.

The war began in the winter morning and ended before day's end.

The sun had not even approached its peak. The meadow was bathed in sunlight. Innumerable corpses and massive amounts of blood littered the ground, while small flames and black smoke colored the sky.

Thenardier silently looked over the field.

In his head, the next fight had already begun.

Three thousand from Ganelon's Army were killed in battle.

One thousand were eaten by the Dragons, and one thousand more died. The final one thousand were trampled to death as their allies ran away.

Though it may seem ridiculous, it was quite close at the time. While the Dragons would eat men whole, there were already a considerable amount dead before they arrived.

When the men of the Ganelon Army saw the Dragons, they turned to retreat.

The soldiers who ran away numbered six thousand. The number who surrendered to Thenardier's Army numbered more than twenty thousand.

In comparison, the damage to the Thenardier Army was negligible. The number dead was fewer than five hundred, while the number injured was three thousand at the most.

There was a feast held on a hill to the north of Montauban to celebrate their victory. The aristocrats following Thenardier visited his tent one after another. Thenardier nodded in appreciation and then asked a question.

“--- What do you think is the cause of this upcoming war?”

There were roughly two answers.

“It is probably a result of your brilliant command.”

“Really, to think you have Dragons. I cannot believe you have such uncontrollable monsters fighting for you.”

Their praise for Thenardier was mixed with fear of the Dragons. They would not make any unnecessary remarks before Thenardier after the five Dragons planted such a strong impression in them.

As the night grew old, the feast drew to a close. Thenardier left his tent and looked at the silver crescent moon floating in the sky, illuminating the darkness with its brilliance. He felt the lukewarm wind.

“Where are you going, Your Excellency?”

When the lookout looked at him curiously, The baffled soldier continued to speak curtly.

“I am prepared to receive punishment, your Excellency, but please refrain from careless actions.”

“Please return to your tent.”

Ignoring the soldiers looking at him, Thenardier walked away. Though many guards saw Thenardier, they could only watch him with impatience and confusion as he moved away.

After he passed through countless gazes in the encampment, after walking a short distance away, he was in an area full of soil.

It was a moat used to buy time for if a Dragon broke free. Inside were rare Dragons surrounded by double fences and many layers of earth. Rather than protecting them, they were built to protect the humans outside.

From a floating bridge crossing the moat, Steid appeared with torch in hand from the darkness. He remained expressionless as usual and carried a sword at his waist.

“What is it, Your Excellency?”

“I wish to see the Dragons.”

He answered naturally. Steid followed quickly behind Thenardier.

They passed a second moat and the fences. Thenardier and Steid advanced quickly under the light of the moon and the stars as well as the torch held in Steid's hand.

Soon after they passed the second moat, they came into view of a large tent which housed the Dragons.

Beyond the moats, only two humans, Thenardier and Steid, existed.

Chains were wrapped around the {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} which was held down by stakes driven deep into the earth. Most Dragons would not be stopped by something like this, but it relieved some of the soldiers' anxieties.

Under the large tent, which was the size of twenty tents used by the soldiers, within a fence, all the Dragons woke up and gazed at Thenardier and Steid as they approached.

“Steid. They really are like cats.”

Thenardier suddenly said those words. His right hand man with fair hair, who had been expressionless until then, showed surprise on his face. The Duke continued to speak without turning around.

“No need to be afraid. They will not just eat you in a moment.”

“... Thank you for the consideration.”

Thenardier looked at the Double Headed Dragon in the back of the tent. Its overwhelming form clearly showed it was not an existence that could be stood up to by trivial creatures like man. Its four eyes shined brightly in the darkness as it looked down at Thenardier in apathy.

It turned its heads to a bloody mound of meat on the floor. Steid divided it and set it before the two heads.

Thenardier stood at the foot of the Double Headed Dragon, his hand placed on its thick scales. Though the Double Headed Dragon remained motionless, the sound of black chains rang throughout.

“Steid. What do you think is the reason for our victory today?”

Thenardier asked Steid a question while confirming the feeling beneath his palm.

“It was the Dragon's strength and the enemy's poor movements.”

Thenardier's loyal subject answered in that manner.

“Though I don't understand the reason, Marquis Greast was suddenly ordered to return to Lutetia. The enemy's movements were dull because of that.”

He explained the reasons to Steid as he recalled the battle.

Ganelon's army was deployed in the fields of Montauban in a faithful manner. Thirteen thousand were in the center, seven thousand on each flank, and two thousand in the rear.

It was not necessarily wrong. When fighting in a plain without many troughs and crests, they would fight them head on with their superior numbers.

Thenardier, on the other hand, had a similar setup; however, he had five thousand in the center, six thousand in reserve, and seven thousand on each wing. Furthermore, the reserve troops was far behind the main force.

The five Dragons were located between the central unit and the reserve forces.

When the fight began, the Ganelon Army fiercely broke through the center, since it was five thousand against thirteen thousand. The troops to the left and right were naturally holding the rest of Thenardier's Army off as they broke through.

The five thousand troops that made the core of the troops could not stand against Ganelon's numbers and threw their arms aside. They ran away and scattered. The Ganelon Army turned to aid its other units, most likely trying to end the battle early.

After their first victory near the King's Capital, the Ganelon Army remained on the offensive. Thenardier's Army continued to retreat ungracefully and were accustomed to moving back.

The moment they had pushed through the center, the Dragons were simultaneously released and attacked the Ganelon soldiers. Six roars were sounded through the air, drowning out the screams of humans.

The thirteen thousand Ganelon soldiers fell into a state of panic and retreated. Both the flanks also began to surrender.

In addition, there was a group blocking the path of retreat of the Ganelon Army. It was the six thousand strong reserve force. As soon as the fight began, Steid commanded them to move around the outskirts of the battlefield.

This was the bet Thenardier made when using the Dragons.

“If Marquis Greast commanded the men today, we may very well have been defeated.”

Steid said those words. If the Ganelon Army was under Greast's command, they would have moved and acted more carefully. It was also because they moved poorly during their retreat that Thenardier was able to take advantage of them.

“Greast would have cut off our path of retreat earlier on if he were in charge.”

Steid became silent, supporting Thenardier's words. His humility was somewhat unsatisfactory for Thenardier. Though he was an excellent man who stood out above other aristocrats, he was unable to think of a plan or two when using Dragons.

“Steid. I have told you many times that it is natural for the excellent and powerful to stand above others. We need to clearly show our strength every once in a while to show the world our superiority.”

“I agree.”

Steid answered indifferently. It was a conversation frequently exchanged between the two. Thenardier sighed in his mind, hearing Steid's usual response, and continued to speak.

“If you were leading, how would you deal with the Dragons?”

“Melee combat.”

Steid quickly responded. By melee, he meant he would bring friend and foe together, preventing the enemy from using the Dragons.

“And what if they retreat?”

“I will not allow them to retreat. If they try, I would use that opportunity to pierce through their defenses and aim at the General.”

“Assume you are the General of my army and the enemy does this. What would you do in return?”

This time, Steid could not respond promptly. While he thought of a reply, Thenardier stood quietly, calmly touching the Dragon's scales.

His figure showed no signs of fear. There were many who disliked Thenardier, but even they would have to say he was bold.

“My son went to Alsace with two Dragons and died.”

He spoke of Zaien. Thenardier's voice was full of strong emotions. The Dragon moved its neck in response to it, while Steid found himself unconsciously stiffen from the tension.

“Do not worry, Steid. I am calm.”

Steid was not a man who would be relieved simply with those words. He remained Thenardier's trusted confidante because he could keep his fear and doubt in check.

That is why he asked once again.

“Really, you still wish to do that? Tigrevurmud Vorn seems such an insignificant existence before Your Excellency.”

He avoided bringing up revenge.

“I do.”

Thenardier accepted Steid's words frankly. How unusual, he thought as he looked upon his superior's pale face. Thenardier continued to speak.

“I will not accept it unless I see it with my eyes. I don't know anything about that brat, but if he had no strength, he would have run out of luck long ago and died.”

Thenardier had gathered information on Tigre and Ganelon. He analyzed it and kept thinking on it. Of course, he knew of Tigre's activities.

“He lived through the Battle of Dinant. What's more, he came back to Brune with Zhcted's cooperation.”

He had been in one desperate fight after another since then. He swept away the bases in the Vosyes Mountains, defeated the assassins Thenardier hired, Repelled the Black Knight Roland and the Navarre Knighthood, and even pushed back the Muozinel Army.

After thinking that far, Thenardier remembered one more thing.

''--- Rumor has it he's giving shelter to Regin...''

He was not sure of the facts, but when he heard word that Tigre was protecting the daughter of the Royal Family, Thenardier felt an impact throughout his body, as if he were struck by lightning.

If he had been told Tigre was protecting the prince, he would have laughed it off.

However, Prince Regnas was, so to speak, a virtual image. Thenardier knew he was truly the Princess, Regin.

This small Earl from a frontier territory could not be made light of. Felix Aaron Thenardier knew he must bury the man. If he was left alone any longer, he would become a formidable enemy.

“The soldiers of Zhcted are strong, so it would be best to avoid having them fight against the Dragons. The soldiers of Alsace are out of the question. I wonder where we should attack.”

Though it was an abrupt change in topic, Steid understood immediately that he was talking about how to fight against Tigre.

On their side, the key to victory were their Dragons. For the enemy, it was the Vanadis.

“I heard from those that took part in battle that the Vanadis with a sword blew the Dragon away.”

''--- I thought it was nonsense when I saw the report.''

However, he could do nothing but consent, seeing the strength of a Dragon before him. Only a supernatural power would be able to destroy such a creature. It was not something Thenardier, Steid, or even those with superior military skills could handle.

Thenardier's hand stopped moving and he looked back at Steid. A cruel, cold passion dyed Thenardier's eyes, his violent face projecting through the darkness.

“Steid, Our next battle will be against Vorn. Prepare to take measures.”

A horse, one koku away, ran toward Perucche Castle. He saw the highway, his back to the forests and mountains. There were many small lakes and hunting villages in the region.

Tigre had heard of the area from the soldiers in the fortress, but only showed a tepid reaction when they spoke of it.

Before long, the day grew dark. Late at night, everyone would be asleep.

In a room deep in the castle, Tigre quickly changed his clothes and prepared his bow and arrows. He wrapped a cloth about his head so only his eyes were visible.

Batran, who had served him, would remain here and take care of Tigre's duties, saying Tigre was in poor condition and was resting.

''--- If I leave the castle now, I'll get to the forest before dawn. I can walk around for a koku and come back before mid day.''

Because they had been at Perucche Castle for ten days, he roughly knew its structure, and he had made preparations for it. Using a rope, he climbed out the window and landed on the ground. Carefully erasing his presence, Tigre made his way through the fortress. He had headed toward the back gate to the north and already had an excuse prepared. In his bosom was a letter signed by the General, Tigrevurmud Vorn; it had a seal, so it was the real thing. After all, he, the person in question, prepared it.

He entered a room with a chair and desk that had a window open to the back gate. However, as soon as he opened a window, Tigre heard a voice behind him.

“Where are you going so late at night?”

Hearing a cold voice cross examine him, Tigre cringed on reflex. The next voice he heard, however, had a mixture of laughter and amazement.

When he turned around, he saw Ellen and Lim standing before him. Ellen smiled cheerfully, and Lim appeared antisocial as usual.

“... How did you know?”

Ellen began explaining boastfully with her arms crossed.

“Lim noticed it. If you were going to slip out, you would use the back gate, and you would need to pass through this room. She's been pretty worried about you for the last few days. Honestly, she's ready to become a bride.”

“Wha... What are you saying, so suddenly!”

Hearing her Lord's thoughts, Lim's flat expression broke away immediately and became red. Tigre looked at Ellen and Lim, also embarrassed.

“Is it bad? Tigre may be a Brune person, but when he comes to live in Zhcted, it wouldn't be bad for him to find someone. Isn't it fine, it's not like you two are unfamiliar with each other's body, right?”

She spoke bluntly. Both Tigre and Lim were at a loss for words.

Lim had seen Tigre when he was bathing once before, and Lim's clothes were removed when Tigre sucked out the poison from her body.

Tigre gazed at Lim. Because she was typically stone faced, her panic seemed refreshing.

Perhaps misunderstanding Tigre's gaze, Lim looked at him angrily and covered her chest as she remembered what happened before.

Tigre opened his mouth to clear up the misunderstanding, but he could not think of anything appropriate to say. This, of course, had the opposite effect.

[[Image:Vanadis V05 - 072.jpg|175px|thumb]]
After watching the two for a while, Ellen turned to Tigre and smiled gently.

“Don't let it trouble you too much.”

“... Sorry.”

Tigre bowed obediently. It would not do for the General to lose himself to his desires and go hunting late at night.

“All right. Let's go, then.”

Ellen cheerfully said goodbye as she waved to him. Tigre turned around vacantly.

“I can't say hunting is useful right now, but I'm sure you need a good walk to clear your mind. Also, I'll go with you... and sorry for what I said.”

Ellen walked away with a gentle smile as she left. Lim walked quietly after her, and, Tigre, after panicking, followed the two.

The three walked to the back gate. The night wind blew, making Tigre duck his head on reflex.

Countless stars and the moon could be seen in the sky. Due to the dark clouds in the sky, there were more along the horizon.

Tigre walked down the road using the moonlight and the stars to light his way. The air was still cold, even as the end of winter approached.

''--- It's been a long time since I felt like this.''

Tigre realized how at ease he felt simply walking through the darkness. With the Muozinel Army's invasion, the situation had not settled down until today. He had had no spare time since then.

What Tigre would do could very well influence the entire country, and the future battle could also influence Zhcted. Without him realizing, many emotions had accumulated.

“To think I would ally with a Vanadis.”

Tigre spoke in a tone akin to a monologue, but he spoke to Ellen rather than himself. She kneeled only before her King and had the power to slaughter a Dragon. How much pressure was placed upon a Vanadis?

“The only one you could sincerely trust was Lim. The vassals led by your predecessor were all excellent, and though I supported you, it was selfish of me to not notice your burden immediately. Really, you've worked so hard.”

Ellen looked at Tigre with gentle eyes.

“The burden you bear is not something I can take, but I can give you support. Lim and I, and Teita as well, so just hold on a little longer.”

“--- That's right. I'll hold off on the fun a little longer.”

After that, Tigre gave his thanks. He felt he must become stronger for the people supporting him.

Suddenly, the longsword at Ellen's waist blew a wind through her hair. The Vanadis with ruby eyes smiled bitterly. After combing her silver-white hair with her hand, she calmed the longsword by tapping its sheathe.

“Of course, this guy trusts you as well. Still, our first meeting was rather sudden.”

Her sword manipulated the wind, as if complaining about Ellen's words, complaining that it was not included.

Seeing Ellen and Arifal communicate with each other, Tigre turned his gaze to the black bow in his saddle. Knowing it was a family heirloom given to him at birth, he felt it eerie and avoided it as much as possible.

''--- Ellen trusts Arifal. I wonder if I can trust this guy.''

Complex emotions ran through his chest. He had relied on the bow's power many times, but Tigre did not trust it completely. Somewhere in his heart, he felt it was dangerous and feared it.

Although he did not feel the odd sensation he once had, he was unable to release his anger that the Goddess of Darkness, Tir na Fa, which had some relation to the bow, had possessed Teita.

''--- Will I understand this bow before I head to LeitMeritz?''

He tried to think about it again. Both Brune and Zhcted had a common religion. There may be a clue on Tir na Fa in Zhcted.

“---Tigre.”

Unexpectedly, Ellen called his name out. The Vanadis looked back at Tigre with an earnest expression.

“Do you remember the words you told me the evening you decided to fight?”

It was the middle of autumn, and it was a night that changed Tigre's fate. He would change from prisoner to something else in a few days. Tigre wiped all idle thoughts from his head and nodded.

“In return for borrowing your soldiers, Alsace would become yours.”

“That's right. Just for the record, you're mine. Given your recent attitude toward Ludmira, it seems you've forgotten your position.”

After blatantly reminding him, Ellen stopped walking and looked at the night sky.

“If I obtain your territory, I will present it to the King. I was able to move my army on the premise that he would have any land I might receive. Alsace's grounds will be under direct control of the King's troops.”

“Though I have heard this before... Is the King of Zhcted good in governing his territories?”

In response to Tigre's question, Ellen smiled ironically.

“Basically, you will govern the territory yourself; however, that doesn't mean there won't be any restrictions. He may grant the Alsace to someone with distinguished services, depending on negotiations with Brune.”

Hearing an answer far from optimal, Tigre made a difficult face and looked at the ground. The light did not reach his feet, as if that very shadow was wrapping about Tigre's future.

He suddenly wondered why she began talking about this.

Suddenly, Ellen gazed straight at Tigre.

“It's a good opportunity, so I'll keep talking.”

Tigre had been wondering since that day. Ellen had loaned her soldiers to him, but he did not know in what way she benefited.

With war came consumption of food and fuel. Armor, horses, men, all were lost. If she did not have something to gain, she would not have done all this.

Even looking back at all these past battles, even if Ellen gained control of Alsace, she would still be left with a large deficit.

“My aim was control over Vosyes. That was the only reason, at least at first.”

She spoke with a bitter smile. Tigre tilted his neck. Vosyes referred to the sequence of steep mountains which ran between Brune and Zhcted. There were a few trails and some places where bandits lived, but there was nothing particularly valuable.

“Let me change the topic for a bit. You know that tea Ludmira is always drinking? It comes from Muozinel. The merchants from Muozinel first must head through those mountains to enter Olmutz. The path is well maintained and the security is good.”

Ellen's smile disappeared. She continued without any sign of interest in her appearance.

“Draw a map in your head. When they leave Olmutz, where do they go?”

“... Silesia?”

It was the Royal Capital of Zhcted Kingdom and the most prosperous city in the country, so merchants travel there.

“That's right. They don't go to LeitMeritz where I govern. Naturally, they would go to Silesia because the flow of money is good there. The market is crowded and there are products from many countries there, including Brune. I also direct merchants toward Silesia.”

When Ellen looked away from the sky, she folded her arms and looked at Tigre. Her red eyes looked at him in interest. Tigre, not knowing her intention, looked away in embarrassment. Lim, who had remained silent, came to his rescue.

“Lord Tigrevurmud. The other time, when Eleanora-sama rushed to Legnica, there were merchants from Brune and Asvarre who were visiting from across the sea.”

Hearing her words without explanation, Tigre ran through the map in his head once again. Merchants from Muozinel, Olmutz, Legnica...

He was startled. Tigre clapped his hands without thought. Ellen smiled seeing his reaction. The young Lord of Alsace turned to the Vanadis with silver-white hair to confirm his answer.

“Your purpose is to make Brune pay for a mountain path between Alsace and LeitMeritz through the Vosyes Mountains?”

Ellen smiled brightly. Apparently it was the correct answer.

“Not quite perfect, but you pass. My LeitMeritz is not poor, but the inflow of goods from other countries is inferior to the other territories.”

“Though merchants from the King's Capital visit LeitMeritz, the price is still higher compared to other lands, and we do not get much, either. Though, because of this, LeitMeritz has retained all its local cultures.”

Lim added with a gentle voice.

“This is a problem that has existed since the previous Vanadis. We've been keeping an eye on the mountain paths of Vosyes. If it's further maintained and security is improved, it will become the shortest path connecting Nice and Silesia.”

There must have been a reason it had remained untouched until then.

It takes money, time, and people for maintenance. Furthermore, the Vosyes Mountains were on the western edge of LeitMeritz, so the burden would be massive.

Since it was near the border, any attempts to maintain the highway would stimulate Brune. Since it was along the border, they would undoubtedly have doubts about being invaded.

“It won't go just because we think about it. Though I had thought about working on it for some time, well, it turned out the way it is.”

Ellen smiled bitterly.

“It isn't a war to obtain territory but a war to gain new ties.”

If Thenardier is defeated, his money would be used to maintain the paths across Vosyes. Of course, it would receive the official recognition of Brune Kingdom. This would be the cheapest way to have this done in comparison, though she would have to keep an eye out for obstructions and delays.

The King of Zhcted would also allow it. To keep an eye out on Brune, he would protect Alsace, which was under his direct control.

“Why did you wait until now to tell me?”

“Even if I told you before, I'm not sure if you would understand.”

Ellen responded as if unconcerned. Tigre shrugged his shoulders bitterly. Though she said it bluntly, he did not mind at all. He was sure he would not understand in those days where his eyes were only on Alsace.

“And more than anything – I just wanted you to know.”

Ellen said those words with her back turned to Tigre.

After that, they walked for a quarter koku and returned to the castle.

However, he had no chance to rest. Surprising information appeared unexpectedly.

“The scout who returned from Lutetia a short time ago reported that Artishem has been burnt... It has burned to the ground.”

Tigre was unable to understand his words for a moment. After taking three breaths, he finally understood and stood in stunned surprise.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume05_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_2_Preview|Chapter 2 Preview]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 02 Chapter 1 - MTL

2013-02-05T08:53:17Z

Noobarta: /* Dream of a Distant Day */

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== Dream of a Distant Day ===
Teita awoke in the night, just before dawn broke.

She washed her face with water she had prepared the previous night and tied her long, chestnut-brown hair along the left and right sides of her head into a twin-tail hairstyle. She opened the shutters throughout the house and began cleaning the kitchen and dining room with practiced hands.

After donning her maid's uniform, she quickly prepared breakfast.

“It's about time for him to wake up.

With the morning sun now shining through the window into the kitchen, Teita stood before the mirror while putting on her apron and thought about the Lord she served. Naturally, she began to smile.

“--- Good morning, Tigre-sama.”

Okay, All good.

Teita lifted the hem of her skirt as she walked up the stairs. She headed from the main area to a room deep inside on the second floor. Teita held a strange sense of duty to wake up this man who would sleep through the entire day if he did not have any business to take care of.

“If I don't do this, who will wake Tigre-sama?”

Tigrevurmud Vorn was the name of the Lord Teita served.

It was an exaggerated name the person in question did not seem to dislike, but for those intimate, it was easier simply to call him Tigre.

Ever since they met when they were small, Teita did not stand much on ceremony and continued to call him Tigre-sama.

“He was up late last night, so he will probably sleep until mid-day... But I should still wake him up.”

While muttering to herself, she stood before Tigre's room. After taking a few small, deep breaths, Teita knocked on the door. Confirming that there was no reaction, she quietly opened the door.

A dazzling sword was pointed at Tigre as he slept on the bed.

“Tigre-sama...!”

Her face turned pale as she said those words. Teita quickly ran over and looked at the person hunched over Tigre, as if embracing him, holding the longsword.

She wore blue clothes and had impressive silver hair which reached her waist; she was a beautiful girl. She looked down at Teita in surprise.

“Y, you... Wha, wha, what are you doing...!”

Teita's voice trembled with surprise and anger. The girl with silver hair sheathed her longsword in a panic.

“No, sorry. I wasn't intending to threaten him.”

“Then what were you doing! In the first place, how did you even get in here?”

“From there.”

The girl with argent hair readily pointed to the window, which was currently wide open. She folded her arms and began to give an explanation.

“He wouldn't wake up no matter how much I called him, but then I remembered he awoke when a sword was put in his mouth. I wondered if he reacted when a blade was brought close... Well, I was having a bit of fun as well.”

She had become inarticulate toward the end seeing Teita glare at her, whose hazel eyes were no blotted with tears. The girl with silver hair became embarrassed.

“I wasn't going to hurt him, it was just some innocent fun.”

“Even if you didn't intend to, you could have hurt him!”

It was a just argument. The girl sunk into silence.

At that time, Tigre began to move beneath Teita.

“... Teita?”

Hearing a drowsy voice tickle her ear, Teita hastily parted from him.

With his red hair disheveled, Tigre sat up. After glancing at the two girls gazing at him, he looked to the open window.
[[Image:Vanadis_V02_-_014.jpg|175px|thumb]]

As he looked at the light blue sky, a fresh breeze quietly stroked the three peoples' hair.

“What's with all the ruckus? It's still morning.”

“It is already morning.”

Teita firmly responded while blushing. Tigre, without noticing her appearance, looked about reluctantly as if he had no more choice. The girl with silver hair looked at him in embarrassment.

“What's wrong, Ellen?”

“No, it's...”

Teita explained the situation on Ellen's behalf. Once she finished, Tigre nodded and smiled at Ellen with a carefree look.

“It seems you saw something troublesome.”

“Honestly.”

“Tigre-sama!”

Teita shouted, making Tigre and Ellen cower on reflex. It was a childish gesture as she scolded the two like a mother.

Tigre, Teita, and Ellen sat around a table in the dining room.

At the table was rye bread, milk, soup with smoked fish, thinly sliced meat, and boiled egg.

Ellen sat at the table as if it were natural. Teita wished to say “I have not prepared enough for you,” but prudently remained silent.

Though she did not take well to the circumstances, she was Tigre's guest. As a maid, she could not be a disgrace.

''--- I'll give her some rice while we eat.''

Until today, Tigre and Teita had eaten with just the two of them. She wanted to return to the days before Tigre left for Dinant.

“So you eat your meal with your maid.”

While holding bread in her hand, Ellen asked as if it were unexpected.

“Teita and I are the only ones living here. It would be troublesome if we ate separate, and it's better for talking, especially since Teita takes care of the household for me.”

“You're a busy one.”

“I'm used to it.”

Ellen glanced at her admirably. Teita simply bowed and responded curtly.

“By the way, what happened, so early in the morning?”

Tigre asked after sipping his soup. Ellen took a drink of wine and responded.

“I'll be leaving here. I wanted to hear your future plans.”

“Future, huh?”

Tigre fixated his gaze on the table as his hands stopped moving.

Tigre was an aristocrat of Brune. He had lost his father two years ago and succeeded his title and the land of Alsace.

On the battlefield of Dinant Plains, he became a prisoner of war to one of Zhcted's Vanadis, Eleanora Viltaria – Ellen. When told Duke Thenardier, a powerful noble of Brune, would burn Alsace to the ground, he borrowed her strength and returned.

Three days ago, Tigre defeated Duke Thenardier's forces. That night, his people and the soldiers were intoxicated in the feast of victory.

The day after that – two days ago – things had changed radically.

The dead were buried, funerals were held, and there were people walking around the town, rebuilding what had been burned down.

It was not just the people of Alsace but the soldiers under Ellen's command. Though they managed to salvage much of the buildings, it took until late last night to complete.

Today, he would have to think about what to do in the future.

''--- Duke Thenardier will come since I killed Zaien.''

The general of the Thenardier Army which attacked Alsace was Zaien Thenardier. He was the son of the Duke and future heir to his name.

Duke Thenardier was from an old, distinguished family which boasted enough power that it could not be ignored. He could easily move ten thousand troops, and, with the aid of his many aristocratic relatives, could gather a force which easily exceeded thirty thousand.

On the other hand, Alsace could gather at most one hundred men.

Though he could increase that number to three hundred, he would lose all the young men who were the main workers. The towns and villages would essentially stop functioning.

''--- At best, ten thousand, at worst, thirty thousand...''

It was an overwhelming difference. Tigre's face stiffened in tension and fear.

''How did I get myself into this trouble? What should I do?''

The anxiety which lurked inside him was that he had missed Duke Thenardier's true intent.

“Don't hesitate.”

A happy voice touched Tigre's ear. When he looked up, he could see Ellen smiling.

She stood up as if she were going to say something to Tigre before turning away.

“Decide what you want to do by the time we next meet. I'll leave most of the soldiers here. You'll be working as Lim's aide.”

“Aide?”

“This land belongs to me now. From your standpoint, you'll be assisting Lim.”

Ellen put on her mantle and gallantly walked forward. She threw a question to Tigre who was sat her.

“Are you going to think about what to do from now on?”

“I'll rack my brains with Lim so we won't lose this land.”

While listening to Ellen's footsteps as she walked away, Tigre sighed deeply and leaned against the backrest.

After finishing breakfast, Tigre went to the second floor. Rather than going to his room, he went to a small room at the end of the hallway.

It was a narrow enough room such that Tigre, who was average build and height, could not lie down. Leaning on a splendidly decorated stand was a single black bow.

The bow and bowstring were black, as if they were a condensation of the darkness. Rather than being dyed, the material itself was black. Tigre could not understand its character.

It was a family heirloom used by ancestors of the Vorn family who were hunters. He used it in the Molsheim Plains to shoot down Zaien and his {{furigana|Wyvern|Vyfal}}. Tigre corrected his posture, steadied his breathing, and grasped his fist before his chest.

Tigre had greeted this bow, which had been passed down from generation to generation, immediately after after he woke up every day since he was little. After pushing back the Thenardier Army, he greeted it after breakfast.

He needed physical strength, energy, and courage to stand before the bow.

''--- This isn't a normal bow.''

He heard a voice echo in his head when Zaien took flight on the Wyvern.

At that time, he shot down the Wyvern.

The arrow was normal. It should be impossible to hurt it, let alone penetrate its scales which could fend off sword and spear. He knew that best.

When he encountered an {{furigana|Earth Dragon|Suro}} in the recesses of the mountain two years ago, every arrow Tigre shot left it unwounded. It was not a question of his capability.

However, after hearing the voice on the battlefield, his arrow flew and literally crushed the {{furigana|Wyvern|Vyfal}}.

The existence of this uncanny bow weighed heavily in Tigre's mind alongside his issue with Thenardier. Since it was an inherited family treasure, he could not treat it poorly, but he could not help but look at it as if it were a monster when he recalled the spectacle.

“What on earth are you?”

Tigre muttered before the voice.

Still, the bow did not answer.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Upon exiting Tigre's mansion, Ellen headed to the temple.

Though the one thousand troops Ellen had led to Alsace were spending their time in the plaza and vacant houses throughout the town, those who took command, including Ellen's adjutant, Limlisha, stayed at the temple.

Brune and Zhcted believed in the same Pantheon of Gods, so the soldiers were not particularly resistant to the idea. They could look up at the statues which enshrined the Gods they looked up to and remember their hometowns.

In the past two days, the soldiers had spent their time cleaning the town of all the stones and repaired houses which had started collapsing. It was worthwhile spending their time building something rather than destroying it.

The temple soon came into her view. As she opened the door, Limlisha – Lim – came into view. Ellen called out to her,

Lim noticed Ellen and returned a salute with a grave expression.

She was a tall, beautiful woman with golden hair tied on the left side of her head. Her face did not hold a single fragment of affability. She wore clothing the same blue as Ellen's and had a sword held at her waist.

She could be called Ellen's right arm. She served as an assistant in both military and political affairs.

“Do you have business you need to take care of right now?”

“No. I was going to visit you to ask the same, Eleanora-sama.”

“No need to do that especially. Did you finish selecting the soldiers?”

It was a confirmation rather than a question. Lim nodded without batting an eyebrow.

“Rurick was made commander and he has chosen one hundred cavalrymen.”

“I leave the rest to you. I need to return to keep the King silent. He's in your care until then.”

Ellen began to laugh in a casual manner while Lim simply looked unhappy.

“Eleanora-sama, you seem to trust him quite a bit.”

“I thought you did as well.”

“Though I evaluate him to be reliable, I do not trust him.”

Seeing her subordinate's stubborn attitude, Ellen shrugged her shoulders with a bitter smile.

“I got it, I got it. Anyway, I 'm leaving Tigre to help you.”

The Vanadis with silver-white hair waved her hand as she turned away while Lim saw her off with a bow. When Ellen disappeared from her sight, she leaned against a nearby fence and looked up to the sky.

The brightness of the blue morning sky still remained.

“I wanted to avoid getting more deeply involved... But there's no other way.”

Ellen moved her army due to good will toward Tigre.

Alsace was a barrier to prevent the spark of civil war from reaching LeitMeritz. They needed to confirm Duke Thenardier's intent and would intervene according to the turn of events.

''--- Still... That battle at Molsheim Plains has changed a lot.''

Though Lim had not seen it herself, many soldiers, including Ellen, had.

Tigre's arrow tore through the atmosphere and pierced through the {{furigana|Wyvern|Vyfal}} with a speed and power impossible by normal means. It dispersed the clouds and disappeared from view.

She could not believe the tale so suddenly. The scales of a Dragon were strong enough such that blades of iron could not pass through. Furthermore, it would be impossible for an arrow to reach the Wyvern which flew high above.

''--- But Lord Tigrevurmud pulled it off.''

According to Ellen, Tigre's bow seemed to respond to her long sword – the Silver Flash Arifal. Though she had never heard of a weapon which could respond to a {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}, Ellen was sure she had not made a mistake.

''--- Even if ignoring her attachment to him... it would be best not to part ways now.''

If another Vanadis learned of Tigre and the existence of his bow, they would act to take control of him. They may use him as an ally, or they may try to kill him.

''--- Thinking along those lines, it is best to help him.''

If a person with a power rivaling a Vanadis became an ally, it would be easy to maneuver in the future. Even disregarding that power, Tigre's skill with the bow was unusual, and there was no problem with his character as well.

However, a Vanadis prying into a civil war in Brune, especially one which involved a powerful noble, would cause a significant change.

Though Lim gazed at the sky while thinking, she eventually let out a small sigh.

“... This is for Eleanora-sama. I should do my best.”

When Lim visited his mansion, Tigre was placing his saddle on the horse in the front garden. At his feet was a bag full of water and food. Nearby, the maid with chestnut-brown hair was locking the door.

“Are you going somewhere?”

Lim spoke with a tone as if cross-examining the two. Teita's body shrunk back in surprise as she heard the voice, while Tigre responded with a vacant expression.

“We'll be heading to the Village of Hunawihr for a bit. We should return by nightfall tomorrow.”

“Hunawihr?”

Lim was confused; Tigre answered as he checked the condition of his saddle.

“It is a village I can reach before day's end on horse. It's to the northwest, and Duke Thenardier will have to pass close by before he comes here.”

“Are you having the residents take refuge?”

“There are reports that they have fled to the nearby woods, but I wish to make sure.”

In Alsace, there were four villages in addition to the town of Celesta; however, the other three were far from Thenardier's path. Still, since there was no news of it being damaged, it was unnecessary for Tigre to check immediately it.

''--- Though it is not as if I do not understand his feelings...''

Though she understood, Lim could not help but feel irritated. They did not have the time for such leisurely activities since they would be fighting Thenardier's Army from now on.

''--- Also...''

Tigre's tone and expression were lacking. This brought Lim's emotions in a negative direction.

“Your maid will be accompanying you?”

Lim asked him because the saddle placed on the horse was large, and Teita was not wearing her maid's dress but thick, hempen clothing.

“Teita will feel anxious if I'm away from the mansion for too long.”

''--- I do not think he is getting cold feet. The bow in his saddle is not the black bow but his normal one.''

Tigre tried to run from the Imperial Palace to save the people in his territory at the risk of his own life. It is one of the few things Lim evaluated him highly on.

“I see. Before you return, I would like to examine the records and documents related to Alsace. Will that be fine with you?”

Putting his motive asides, Lim asked him for permission. Still, while her voice was empty, it contained a few thorns.

“I understand. They're in my room and the study. To get there, you---”

While explaining the location to Lim, Tigre turned to Teita who consented. Though dissatisfied, Teita handed the key to the residence to Lim.

“Um...”

“Do not worry. I will not touch anything other than the documents and records as promised.”

Lim relaxed her face and slightly smiled at Teita. After she bowed, she ran to Tigre in a panic.

“We're off.”

Lim saw Tigre and Teita off as they rode out of town on the horse, Teita snuggled up closely against him, before entering his residence.

The roads laid within Alsace were not good.

The weeds ran rampant, the soil was not flat, and the fence put up near the forests was in poor condition.

Teita, behind Tigre, rode sidesaddle. Though she wanted to hold on to Tigre, she gripped the saddle with both hands so as not to be a hindrance.

Since the horse was carrying two people as well as supplies, it was not very quick, and since she trusted Tigre's equestrian skills, Teita rode in comfort.

''--- It was a little unreasonable, but I'm glad I asked him for this.''

When Tigre said he would head to Hunawihr, Teita insisted that she go with him. Though Tigre was confused, he eventually gave up due to exhaustion.

There were two reasons she wanted to go.

One was to be close to Tigre.

After Tigre left for Dinant, Teita had spent many days and nights alone. Her anxiety was severe, especially after learning of the defeat of the Brune Army. During that time, she went to the temple and prayed on a regular basis.

Everything happened in an instant.

Tigre headed for the battlefield with the Zhcted Army. When she thought it possible to meet him again at last, they had become busy with reconstruction of the town, so they did not have time to speak.

She felt Tigre's warmth as she leaned against his back.

“Tigre-sama.”

“What is it?”

“I don't know what you are thinking, or what will happen in the future, but I will follow Tigre-sama everywhere.”

Teita had noticed Tigre's gloomy appearance since early that morning. That was another reason she followed after him.

''--- If it were the usual Tigre-sama, he would say today is a good day for hunting. His expression hasn't changed at all, and he went upstairs immediately after breakfast. It must be something difficult to say to me.''

Teita did not understand what Tigre worried about. Even if she knew, as a simple maid, she could not do anything to help him.

Still, Teita wanted to be with Tigre.

No matter what, Teita would be his ally.

“--- Thank you, Teita.”

The words he returned were full of emotions. Teita was glad the usual Tigre had returned.

Hunawihr was a small village with fewer than two hundred inhabitants.

The forests spread out in the nearby vicinity, and the residents often entered it. As a child, he had played in the forest, and when older, he gathered firewood, nuts, and mushrooms.

Though there were wolves and wild boars in the vicinity, they would rarely attack a group of people so long as their territory was not trespassed. It was a peaceful village.

One koku had passed after midday by the time Tigre and Teita arrived at the village. They took some time to rest and have a meal so they would have the energy to complete their task before the sun set.

When farmers who cultivated the field saw Tigre, they ran up with short steps. Tigre pulled his horse to a stop and helped Teita after dismounting.

“Everyone, are you safe?”

“Yes, Lord, thanks to you.”

A middle-aged man had his hand on his head and smiled. The other farmers, as well, followed suit.

“We hid in the forests like you said. They passed by quickly.”

“Really, there were many people running away two days ago, Lord.”

Tigre heard the farmers' stories one by one before separating from them. He headed to the village chief's while pulling his horse along.

Soon, he saw the village chief who was cultivating the fields, just like the other farmers.

The man was in his mid-forties. His figure was like a barrel and his arms and legs were start. His skin was tanned and his face was red due to sunburn from spending his time working the fields.

When he noticed Tigre, he walked out of the field.

“Did you come to help with the fields, Lord?”

“Though I can help, won't you just do it all again?”

The village chief feigned ignorance as Tigre laughed and shrugged his shoulders. In all actuality, Tigre had gripped the hoe only once the last time he tried to help, so his work was terrible.

“Haha, excuse me.”

The village chief laughed, his belly shaking, and smiled at Teita. Tigre asked about the damage to the village.

“It's as you see. The fences around the village were destroyed, but we have no injured or dead.

After saying that, the village chief looked serious.

“By the way, I heard a rumor that the Zhcted Army has come...”

“They are allies who I have employed. Don't worry about it.”

The village chief looked relieved and laughed seeing Tigre's confident attitude.

The village chief wanted to celebrate his victory in Molsheim, even if the party would be small. Though he offered a seat to Tigre, Tigre refused since it would take place early tomorrow.

At dawn, Tigre said his farewell to the chief and headed to Celesta on horseback.

Teita did not think he looked well, and, out of consideration, spoke up.

“Tigre-sama. Will you be taking a nap on the way?”

Tigre's legs loosened from around the horse as he heard the unexpected words.

“It's unusual you would say this. Did you not sleep well, Teita?”

“I am still a bit tired...”

Teita answered modestly. Tigre smiled wryly, but he did not reject her. He felt it would soon be time to take a break, regardless.

The sun shined brightly in the blue heavens. The fine weather was no different from yesterday's.

“I wonder if I can trouble them. If I remember, there should be a hut nearby.”

Tigre left the road and headed toward a small hut at the top of a hill. It was built from logs, and Tigre had used it numerous times before.

He dismounted and saw no one inside.

In the middle was a plate full of ash. It was used to build a fire, but, from its current state, it had not been used for the past several days.

He tethered the horse outdoors, wiped its body down, and gave it water to drink. Teita helped him as well.

After finishing, the two entered the hut. Teita lay on the floor.

“Teita, you should get some rest. I'm sure it's tiresome riding the horse all the time.”

“If I do not stay up, who will wake you up, Tigre-sama?”

Tigre scratched his head hearing her joke.

“I got it, but don't do anything unreasonable.”

He spoke gently and closed his eyes.

Perhaps fatigued by constantly thinking to himself, Tigre fell asleep immediately.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

There was a ten year old girl before his eyes.

“--- Tigre-sama.”

She spoke with a lisp and had chestnut-brown hair tied on the left and right side of her head. Teita's hazel eyes shined brilliantly.

“Tigre-sama, over here.”

Teita laughed innocently as she walked along, gripping Tigre's hand. Tigre quietly followed after her.

Seeing his hands, Tigre realized it was a dream. He was the same age when he met Teita.

The boy and girl walked along the narrow road as fields stretched along both sides.

Before he noticed, Tigre stood before a certain field.

“Tigrevurmud.”

One man walked there. It was his father, Urz Vorn, who had died two years ago.

“Come, let's plow.”

Tigre's father passed him a hoe.

''--- Now that I remember, this happened before.''

Tigre's thoughts were hazy as he held the hoe.

He was probably 10 years old at the time. His father was inspecting the village. It was the one time he had been given a hoe.

Though he thought he could do it, his entire body hurt after only a quarter koku. The next day, there were many bean-like injuries on his hands. Teita took a handful of bandages and treated him.

Having held the hoe, his range of vision had changed drastically.

Tigre stood on top of a hill alongside his father.

Before his eyes, green grape fields extended as far as his eye could see.

“Tigrevurmud.”

The father spoke gently to his son.

“They cultivate the fields every day. They scatter the seeds, water the plants, and drive away the insects and birds, and scare away the hares and wild boars that come to the village. They worry about droughts and fear storms. After harvesting the fields and cleaning them up, they repeat the process again.”

''As a hunter, I am the same.'' Tigre answered in that way. Just before, he had caught a large deer.

“Your skill with the bow is splendid, especially for your age; however, it is different from hunters. We do not hunt to live.”

Tigre nodded strongly because he did not understand what it meant to live.

“Everyone works the fields to live. Do you understand why it is you do not do this?”

''Because of you, Dad. Because I am the Lord's son.'' This time, Tigre answered firmly. He could not help but blush in embarrassment when recalling the memory. His father was not angry with his response.

“Then why do I not need to cultivate the fields?”

''Because you are great.'' When he said that, his father slowly shook his head.

“Listen, Tigrevurmud. We are here in case there is an emergency.”

“Emergency?”

“That's right. We're there for situations which are difficult to solve. Landslides, floods, bandits, epidemics, poor harvests, disputes amongst villages, clashes with neighboring aristocrats over the rivers and mountains, there are many other things... I am there to try and resolve those problems. Our work is to ensure they live their lives in peace.”

“But why do you have to...”

Again, his father shook his head slowly.

“The more people there are, the more trouble that appears. Though Alsace may be small and peaceful...”

At that time, his words stopped. Tigre's father placed his hand on Tigre's head. Even in the dream, Tigre could feel the weight and warmth of his hand.

“Do not forget, Tigrevurmud. This is the Lord's duty.”

The feeling of the hand disappeared. His father walked away quietly. While watching his back, Tigre could not walk. Even if he tried to chase after his father, his feet would not move.

“Dad... Dad – Father.”

Then he awoke. He saw the ceiling of the hut and heard the cry of birds outside.

''--- Father...''

''How long has it been since I've dreamed of father?''

He tried to sit up, but felt a weight and faint heat on his body. Tigre looked down.

Teita was clinging to him, calmly breathing as she slept. Though it surprised him, Tigre quickly regained his composure.

''--- Did you bring me to meet my father?''

In the dream, it was the young Teita that took him to his father. Warmth welled from within his chest. Tigre hugged her gently.

After a time, Teita woke up.

She let out a noise as she looked up at Tigre, half-asleep. Her eyes were unfocused.

Teita stood up in a panic as soon as she understood the situation. She waved her hands about, and her face was red. She made many incoherent excuses.

“Ti, Tigre-sama, it's something different. Ah, um... I didn't want to take too much space in case someone entered...”

[[Image:Vanadis_V02_-_038.jpg|175px|thumb]]
Tigre smiled wryly as he saw Teita's panic as he thought about his emotions.

Having recalled his father, he was engrossed in sentimental feelings and closely embraced her. In the summer atmosphere in a dim hut, Teita's reaction calmed Tigre down.

“Teita.”

Hearing Tigre call out to her in a calm voice, Teita began to settle down.

“Thank you. I owe you one. It was quite refreshing.”

Seeing Tigre look as though he were about to laugh, she was relieved the shadow in his face had disappeared. After borrowing the LeitMeritz soldiers from Ellen, he had pushed the Thenardier Army back and had not gotten any rest.

Anxiety and fear entered the gap it opened in his heart.

''--- I can't stop now.''

There were many things Tigre had to do.

He had borrowed the strength of the LeitMeritz Army to fight Thenardier's troops.

Though he was anxious about the power of his black bow, he lacked enough clues to find any more information on it. For now, he would put it aside.

“Let's go, Teita.”

Tigre stepped out of the hut refreshed. He looked at the cloudless sky.

''--- If nothing else, at least the weather is good for hunting.''

“Tigre-sama.”

From behind, Teita spoke in an angry tone.

“Are you thinking of hunting right now?”

“... How did you know?”

“I know. How many years do you think I have been serving you?”

After answering, Teita smiled happily. Realizing she was joking just a moment ago, Tigre smiled bitterly as he helped her mount the horse.

While riding, Tigre called back to Teita.

“Teita. We'll be busy when we get back to Celesta. Our situation is a bit problematic, so I want you to go to Lord Massas' place for a while---”

“Tigre-sama.”

Teita hugged Tigre from behind.

“I said it yesterday. I will follow you everywhere. You have helped me. It is my turn to help you now.”

Tigre gently placed his hands on Teita's.

Her words were happy, though there was sadness in them. While he was busy worrying, she had long since determined her course of action.

Tigre let go of Teita's hands and kicked the horse's belly.

“Hold on tight.”

As if reflecting his heart, the horse fiercely sped up.

The faint warmth and weight of the girl on his back comforted him.

Tigre and Teita arrived at Celesta a half koku faster than scheduled.

Once they returned to the mansion, they noticed a horse in the stable that did not belong to Tigre.

They had often seen this horse; it was white with a black mane which ran down its body.

“This horse is Massas-sama's...?”

“Yeah, no doubt.”

Tigre responded to Teita's surprised voice.

“Teita, can I leave this to you?”

Yes. Teita nodded and smiled brilliantly. Tigre ran out of the stables and impatiently opened the doors to his house, ignoring the the mud on his leather shoes.

He first went to the dining room but found no one there. When he opened the door to the drawing room, he saw Massas Rodant sitting in place.

Tigre swallowed his voice as he tried to call out the man's name. The room was wrapped in a dangerous atmosphere which would likely make children cry.

Massas and Lim were staring at each other across a small table.

''--- Did they not notice me...?''

He closed the door and returned to the stable. He asked Teita what was for dinner. He thought it was the best course of action.

“--- So you're back, Tigre.”

Massas turned his head to look at Tigre. His short stature and stout body was wrapped in clothes with muted clothing. His gray beard gave off a dignity fitting for his age.

“You're safe, above all else... I wanted to hear what happened from you. When I came, I saw a woman who was neither Teita or Paula in the house. Isn't this quite a surprise?”

Paula was a housewife in her 50s who lived in the area. She worked as a maid for Tigre's father, Urz, when he was still alive, and she came to help when times were busy.

Though Massas continued speaking with the good-natured smile the elderly might have, his eyes were not laughing at all.

“And now we have a deputy from Zhcted in Alsace. By all means, please tell me the entire story.”

Tigre looked with his eyes toward Lim. She silently sat with her usual expressionless face.

The moving reunion he imagined in his head was nowhere to be found.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Thenardier saw as his army had barely arrived in Nemetacum having barely escaped Alsace. The punishment was severe.

Those who were guarding Zaien, the son and heir of the household, and those assisting him in commanding the soldiers were punished with floggings. The ones who whipped them were the bereaved families of soldiers who died in battle.

The whip was intended for use with torture. At each of the ten straps were thorns. The skin tore whenever they hit the back, and the flesh was scooped away. Blood sprayed about with increasing frequency. Since they would be whipped more if they screamed, they clenched their teeth and endured the pain.

The other soldiers were hit hard in the back with a heated iron rod.

Duke Thenardier watched the scene in silence as he poured wine into a silver chalice. Though expressionless, it was clear to anyone who saw that he was angry from the bottom of his heart.

''--- Zaien was an unreliable fool for his age.''

Even so, he was still an important son.

Zaien led an army and lost a duel against Tigre. Zaien's corpse sank into a marsh in the Molsheim Plains.

''--- That damn brat... Zhcted...!''

Should the situation permit it, he would lead the army himself to invade Alsace and take Tigre's life.

The Duke was 42 this year. His large body was tight and forged, and his skill with the sword, spear, and horse was on par with, if not superior to, a Knight's. His distinguished services on the battlefield were many in number, as well.

Though he had withdrawn from the front lines, he still continued training.

When the punishment ended, he walked indignantly down the corridors of his grand mansion. The Duke returned to his private room on his own.

Though he had emptied four bottles of wine, he was not drunk. He was filled with a murderous intent; the pressure alone could suffocate those nearby.

Though the Duke's room was not fancy in appearance, any who saw it would be reluctant to enter due to the tension.

The carpet was finely embroidered, and the desk was made of ebony. The candlestick was made of gold, and all the accessories were made of silver or gold.

However, the Duke walked violently into the room and dragged the chair from the desk before sitting.

He grasped a bottle of liquor from Asvarre on his desk and poured a glass before drinking it in a flash.

“--- You seem out of sorts.”

Thenardier glared at the unexpected voice.

A short old man in a black robe stood in front of the open door. He wore a hood over his eyes, covering his face.

“Drekavac.”

The Duke nearly spat out the liquor in his mouth and almost knocked the empty bottle over. The old man bowed as he held back his laughter.

Drekavac had served the Thenardier family as a soothsayer for many years.

In this residence, no, even throughout all of Brune, the old man was the only one permitted to speak insolently to Thenardier. If a servant had done the same thing, he and his family would likely be executed within the same day.

“I believe you have heard the stories.”

“Zaien-sama has died. You have my condolences from the bottom of my heart---”

“There is no need to say it. I don't expect such things from you.”

Thenardier interrupted Drekavac's words and stared at the elderly person's face beneath the hood.

“I am grateful; however, you are far too lenient in your punishment, Your Excellency.”

“It is regrettable, but I need the soldiers now. I cannot just kill them as I please.”

In fact, he had lost two thousand soldiers and two Dragons. It was an unexpected blow. An unknown aristocrat in a remote place should not have been able to do that.

However, it appears Tigrevurmud Vorn appeared with the Zhcted Army and killed Zaien and both Dragons, and three thousand of his men had scattered.

“Ignoring the soldiers colliding against one another... Was it the boy from Alsace or the Vanadis from Zhcted that killed the dragon?”

Catching Thenardier's fierce eyes, Drekavac slowly nodded.

“I should first inform you. The seven Vanadis from Zhcted possess a weapon known as a {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.”

“... I have only heard of its name. Is this Dragonic Tool truly so powerful?”

“There is nothing that can compare. It can cut through a soldier with ease and has a special power which allows it to crush a Dragon.”

Though the Dragons truly were killed, Thenardier would simply laugh those words off if they came from anyone other than Drekavac.

“What is the weapon made of?”

“It is not made of anything found in the earth.”

Thenardier's black beard trembled hearing Drekavac's response.

“I see. So it can easily cut through a Dragon's scales which can easily fend away steel.”

“It is such a weapon.”

Thenardier simply believed those words which normally would seem like a joke.

“I understand. Can you prepare new Dragons?”

“I can finish it by the new year, though I will need some money.”

Drekavac bowed as Thenardier agreed. Though he thought to ask whether it could be done sooner, he understood it would not be possible any sooner due to their long association.

Thenardier picked up a bright silver bell on his desk and rang it.

He ordered his attendant to quickly prepare a bag the size of a human head to be filled with gold.

“By the way, what of Earl Vorn and the Vanadis?”

“I will take care of it. Please hurry with the Dragon.”

The Duke waved his thick hand as Drekavac soundlessly disappeared. When the door closed, the Duke tapped his temple with his finger. He was finally feeling the effects of the alcohol.

“... It can't be helped.”

Thenardier muttered bitterly. He wanted to kill Tigre with his own hand, but he had only one body and could not prepare an infinite number of soldiers.

“Though it may seem like using an axe to slaughter an insect, perhaps I will use the {{furigana|[Seven Chains]|Serasyu}}. Also---”

He rung the bell again, summoning a second servant. He quickly gave orders and then quickly drank a cup of water.

“Use a Knight for a Knight, a Dragon for a Dragon... and a Vanadis for a Vanadis. I suppose I could use that connection.”

While looking at his reflection in his silver chalice, Thenardier slowly muttered to himself.

“Speaking of which, I believe Ganelon also has an association with one of the Vanadis of Zhcted. I wonder what that man is up to...”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume02_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_2_Preview|Chapter 2 Preview]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 01 Epilogue - MTL

2013-02-05T08:41:40Z

Noobarta: /* Epilogue */

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== Epilogue ===

The flag fluttered in the evening wind.

Tigre, Ellen, and Lim moved ahead of the Zhcted Army and returned to Celesta.

Some soldiers, including Batran, returned to Celesta earlier to inform the people of victory and to prepare a feast.

Even if it was a small form of gratitude, Tigre wished to greet the soldiers of Zhcted. He also wanted to restore the beauty of his town. Its revival would begin tomorrow.

Incidentally, Tigre had emptied the eight quivers Batran held for him.

Usually, archers carry two quivers at most. Any more and it would hinder movement. He could only use that many in a fierce battle.

Later, after hearing this, Rurick muttered solemnly.

“--- All right.”

With a new cloth wound about Tigre's hand, Ellen laughed quietly.


“Thanks. You really saved me.”

Tigre gave his thanks. The cloth Teita wrapped around his hand was drenched in blood, so he had it changed.

“For the time being, consider this a victory.”

“For the time being, it is.”

Tigre repeated Lim's words.

That was the truth of the matter; fate had made its move. It was impossible for there to be no retaliation.

Thenardier, after this defeat, would not forgive Tigre.

He would kill Tigre no matter the cost. He would surely try to destroy Alsace.

He had many things to think about beside Thenardier.

It was not just Duke Ganelon and Thenardier, he worried about the reaction of the King and the various aristocrats. He was also anxious about Zhcted and Ellen.

Above all, he was worried about the black bow in his hand.

''--- Though it isn't reacting now, it definitely did back then.''

He communicated with it. Was it telling him its intent?

''--- It resonated with Ellen's Silver Flash...''

Ellen did not understand the reason for this.


“Amongst the many {{furigana|[Dragonic Tools]|Viralt}} wielded by the Vanadis, there is no bow. I have never heard of a weapon which could call upon the power of a [Dragonic Tool], either...”

Tigre had heard of such weapons, though he thought of them as fairy tales and legends. Still, he had seen the Silver Flash first-hand.

Why did the [Silver Flash] respond?

Though he looked in interest at the Silver Flash at Ellen's waist, the wind only blew, as if teasing him.

After thinking for a time, Tigre sighed and gave up.

It was meaningless to worry about something he did not understand for the time being. It was enough that he could use it.

“A mysterious bow.”

Lim began speaking, as if she remembered something.

“I have heard of only one such bow, though it is a legend.”

Hearing Lim's words, Tigre looked at her in interest while touching the bowstring.

“A man received a bow from a Goddess. As long as he wielded it, he would not be defeated by his enemies. It is said he became King and and was called the {{furigana|[King of the Magic Bullet]|Madan no Ou}}.

“This King, is he the incarnation of the Black Dragon?”


Lim shook her head at Tigre's question.

“The Goddess does not come out in the founder's story, so it is possible the story is even older. Since I did not see the power of your bow, I can't say anymore.”

“{{furigana|[King of the Magic Bullet]|Madan no Ou}}, is it?”

Ellen glanced at Tigre and laughed as if pleased.

“Not bad. I'll call you that from now on.”

“Then I'll have to call you [Vanadis-sama] or {{furigana|[Wind Princess of the Silver Flash]|Silvfrau}} from now on.”

She poked his head.

“It's fine. It just means you've got the mettle to become a King. It's not like I was making fun of you.”

“At least fix your facial expression.”

Though she spoke formally, Ellen's mouth was loose as she held back a smile. Tigre scratched his head and sighed without any tension.

“The story is interesting, but it has nothing to do with my bow.”

Certainly, the voice Tigre heard was female.

However, the bow had no tasteful decoration or adornment. It was simply a black bow.


''--- Above all, it is never good to joke about becoming King.''

Such stories were numerous in the land of nobles.

“Do you not want to become King?”

Ellen tilted her head, as if she had read what was deep in Tigre's heart.

Though he had not given it much thought, he responded in such a way.

“Sleeping until noon, going out for a hunt.”

Tigre shrugged his shoulder and smiled bitterly. Ellen's ruby pupils sparkled as she recalled his words

“Tigre, I have something to say to you.”

Looking at Tigre, Ellen took a deep breath and bewildered Tigre with a smile suiting her age.

“--- You belong to me now.”

Tigre recalled that he was still a prisoner of war.

“That's right. First of all, how about you tell me more about that maid of yours? You were so desperate to help her before.”

Running his hand through his red hair, Tigre looked away from the smile of the girl with silver-white hair, which waved in the wind.


''--- How should I answer...''

It was not just Ellen. Teita was waiting in the town. If he explained that he was still a prisoner of war, what would she say?

Though Tigre looked to Lim for help with a glance, he was ignored.

“I'm looking forward to it, Tigre.”

Before long, Celesta came into view, lights shining throughout the town.

The people were waiting.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter6_Preview|Chapter 6 Preview]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 01 Chapter6 - MTL

2013-02-05T08:33:05Z

Noobarta: /* Awakening of the Magic Bullet */

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== Awakening of the Magic Bullet ===

Tigre visited Ellen's office a few days after they walked around the castle town. Lim sat next to Ellen helping her process the documents.

“It's been a while. Do you have any business?”

Ellen looked at him and spoke with a light tone. Tigre responded with a serious expression.

“I wish to see some of the documents you work on. Of course, I don't expect you to allow me to see them all, just the ones you can.”

“Hmm?”

Ellen's bright red pupils looked at him with surprise and interest.

“May I hear your reason?”

Lim looked up at Tigre and spoke in a tone as if interrogating him. Her expression showed she would not pardon an inappropriate reason.

Tigre scratched his head in embarrassment and answered honestly.

“When I return to Alsace, I thought I might be able to apply some of what I learn.”

He was embarrassed because his response truly was a simple one.


Chatting with Ellen as they walked through the town had a strong impact on Tigre.

“Lim, help him. You still haven't thanked him for the stuffed animal. This should be just right.”

“Eleanora-sama.”

Apparently she was being teased for her embarrassing hobby. Lim narrowed her blue eyes in indignation.

“Where will you work? It would be great if you could do it here, since we won't have to worry about losing any documents, and it will make it easier to kill you if you do anything.”

“Do it in his room. I have a responsibility to manage these documents he can't see.”

After being told off coldly, Lim and Tigre held many documents and left the office.

Rurick, who was standing nearby, was asked to prepare a table and chair as the two walked down the corridor.

“Is it fine leaving her alone?”

“She will be fine. There hasn't been much time since the last assassin appeared, and Eleanora-sama always has a reason when moving about in secret.”

Lim answered without looking at Tigre.

“Reason?”

“She goes to get alcohol, try out new dishes at her favorite restaurant, or clowns around with minstrels once rumors appear in the Imperial Palace... No such talk has been found, so she will work diligently for a while.”


Rurick was made to help carry a table and chair to the crowded room.

“Thank you for your work, Rurick.”

Letting Rurick rest, Lim went across the table and sat face-to-face with Tigre.

“I have heard Alsace is a land filled with mountains and forests. Are you worried about flood control? Or perhaps field rights and irrigation? Or are you concerned about highway maintenance?”

“Since we are poor, I would like to avoid anything costly. It could take us five or ten years to save up.”

“I understand. Let's start there, then.”

For a moment, Tigre saw Lim smile. Though her face changed momentarily, it quickly returned to normal.

The documents, in a certain sense, were more difficult to read than history books since Tigre was still not good at reading the Zhcted language.

However, Tigre was surprised by how politely Lim taught him when he did not understand something. She was patient enough to help him until he understood.


Originally, they went through the documents at a slow pace. After one koku (approximately two hours), they had made their way through two-thirds of the pile. The two decided to take a break.

Lim called the maid for a drink.

“Thank you. I learned a lot.”

When Tigre thanked her, Lim shook her head.

“It is nothing spectacular. Though I have read these before, it allowed me to review things once again.”

Lim responded in a curt tone, then looked at Tigre in a hesitant manner. After finishing his drink, Tigre noticed her glancing at him, as if hesitating over what to say to him.

Lim, though hesitant, seemed to show expressions with an unusually amiable atmosphere.

“You – Do you believe you can return to Alsace?”

Tigre's expression froze. Silence filled the room. Her words were unforgiving.

Forty days had passed since Tigre was taken captive.

Fewer than ten remained.


If the ransom had been prepared, it would be time for a response letter to arrive.

However, there was no such report. She spoke as if Tigre had forgotten.

Eventually, Tigre laughed to break the silence.

“... Even if I consider the worst case scenario and the ransom has not been prepared, it would do me no good to become anxious.”

“I suppose that is true.”

“If I were distraught, it would be an insult to the people who worked hard for my sake.”

When he thought he might not see Teita again, he became anxious and lost sleep. Still, Tigre had faith in her.

At the very least, he wanted to give off that appearance. Though his feelings were a little different, it would be too embarrassing if he were express his sentiments clearly.

“... I would say it is half anxiety, half vanity.”

He was easily seen through.

“However, I understand your feelings.”


Lim lowered her head to Tigre in apology, and the room became silent.

“We should complete our work soon, then.”

Putting her empty ceramic cup on the table, Lim smiled. Tigre was shocked to see such a soft expression. A moment later, Lim's face returned to its normally frozen expression.

It had become dark before they managed to work through the remaining documents.

“Thank you for the hard work.”

While bowing, Lim let out a deep breath. Tigre threw his body onto the bed and lay on his back.

Though he was the one to ask, he had read dozens of documents written in a foreign language. It was a difficult task.

“You may rest as you are. I will have Rurick bring you your dinner.”

“Thank you. You've saved me.”

Without returning a word, Lim left the room. After she closed the door, she let out a sigh.

“--- Did he work because he knows?”

Right now, an intense atmosphere engulfed Brune.


The soldiers were ordered to not speak to Tigre of the situation in Brune, but such information could still leak.

“He has likely guessed it.”

After hesitating, Lim shook her head.

“Even if I tell him, he will only become uneasy...”

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

In Brune Kingdom, Massas was busy trying to help Tigre.

However, no one offered to help. Everyone was concerned with securing their own safety.

Duke Thenardier had heard from an intimate aristocrat.

The story came about while many aristocrats were gathered at a pavilion, drinking and chatting together.

The Duke frowned, hearing about Dinant.

“It was an awful battle. Due to others' foolishness, even my child was subject to defeat.”


The Duke had become 42 years old. His large physique and stunning black beard was wrapped in luxurious silk clothing. In his thirties, the kingdom sponsored him to join in battle. He always earned remarkable military services in battles against Zhcted.

His talent was also shown in the courts. Due to his skill, he was able to acquire a power which could silence even the King.

There was a difference between confidence and arrogance. There was no fear in his eyes.

Still, confidence becomes overconfidence, which often leads to cruelty. Though he continued such actions, no one stopped him.

“What happened in Dinant?”

“A young aristocrat, Earl Vorn, was made captive by the enemy's General, the Vanadis...”

“How deplorable. Instead of suicide, he settled for such a pathetic thing. He also left his companions alone. It is because of such people that we were defeated.”

After relentlessly abusing him verbally, the Duke nodded and continued his words.

“If I recall, that boy's only skill was with the bow. He was likely captured after throwing his bow aside and running away. If it was my child, he would fight bravely until his sword or spear shattered.”

The aristocrat, who was a guest, needed to lessen the Duke's anger lest he snap.


--- Even the Duke was a parent. He had learned of the abomination of Dinant from his son. What kind of face did he have at the time?

Zaien, the son of Duke Thenardier, ran away, leaving those to his left and right behind, the moment he heard of the supreme commander, the Prince, dying on the battlefield.

Though the Duke did not know about it, the aristocrat did not wish to tell him. Although his anger was without reason, it was not particularly harmful.

“Lord Massas, who is intimate with Earl Vorn, seems to be preparing a ransom for him. What shall we do, Duke?”

“He wishes to ask me? Does he expect me to help this shameless action?”

The Duke's thick hands shook as the aristocrat continued speaking.

“Think about it. Even an aristocrat who is beyond your help may be useful, your excellency. Your mercy may become effective in fighting Sir Ganelon.”

The war between Duke Thenardier and Duke Ganelon was unavoidable.

It was recognized by the domestic aristocrats. The citizens thought so as well.

Thenardier's wife was the King's niece. The husband of Ganelon's elder sister was the King's nephew.

Since Ganelon was connected through the King's elder sister, he was farther from power. The rights to the throne in Brune gave priority to men, as is typically the case.


The present King had neither brother nor child, only a niece and a nephew. Neither would compromise on the position of who would ascend to the throne.

“Will you answer their terms before Duke Ganelon... It may act as a catalyst for those who still waver.”

Contact with the Duke, whether as an ally or not, was desirable.

However, the Duke refused.

“Though it is not a bad plan, I will not do such a thing for a coward.”

After the guests left, the Duke called a servant after a sudden thought.

“Prepare a map.”

Looking at the map brought by the servant, he confirmed the location of Alsace.

“So this is his land.”

A sigh of disappointment leaked from the Duke.

Alsace was not only distant from the center of the kingdom but small. The majority of the land was mountains or forests. It was said there was not much there, and it was difficult to catch anything.

“However... It is in contact with the Zhcted border. That cannot be overlooked.”

After thinking for a while, the Duke called for his son.


“You called for me, Father?”

Zaien appeared before his father. He was a young noble with an appropriate appearance and garb.

“I wish for you to do something.”

The Duke beckoned to his son and pointed at a place on the map.

“Do you know of Alsace? Take three thousand soldiers with you and burn it to the ground.”

Zaien frowned. He was not surprised by his father's cruel instruction. He thought of the trouble, remembering it was a distant land under Tigre's care.

“I will not refuse your instructions, Father, but may I hear the reason?”

The Duke first told the story he heard from the aristocrat.

“The Lord of Alsace is absent. Though the land is hardly worth taking, I would rather Ganelon not plunder it. It would be even more troublesome if Zhcted took control.”

“Indeed. However, to send three thousand troops to such a small land, isn't that too much?”

“Though there is nothing there, the people may be very territorial. Kill all who resist, capture and take all you can carry. We can sell the objects and people to Muozinel. Any good looking women, you can give to the soldiers.”


Zaien was delighted to hear his father's words.

“Thank you, Father. This will help with soldier morale as well. I suppose it will be unnecessary to gather the Knights then.”

“No, take at least one thousand Knights. Pass through the lands of other nobles and display your strength. Show them House Thenardier.”

“As you wish. By the way...”

Zaien lowered his voice, now speaking as father and son.

“What of His Majesty, the King?”

“He is in his room as usual. He is mentally and physically weak from what I hear. It is doubtful he will live for even another month. With the Prince out of the way, it will be a good thing if he dies.”

Hearing the Duke gloat, Zaien's eyes looked fearful.

… There was a rumor that his father and Duke Ganelon had cooperated to murder His Highness, the Prince...

He oppressed the people of his territory. Though Zaien thought of it as simply crushing insects, he still held respect for the King and Prince as a vassal of the Royal Family.

He looked on in fear and awe at his father who easily overstepped the boundary.

''--- So the rumor was true.''


Thinking about it, though, he had no reason to disobey.

He bowed his head. After preparing his troops, he set out for Alsace.

“Zaien-sama.”

A voice came from behind Zaien as he left his father's room and walked down a corridor. Turning around, he noticed an elder man wearing a black robe.

Zaien frowned in disgust.

“What is it, Drekavac?”

Drekavac was the old man who stooped forward.

“It seems you are going to battle, Zaien-sama. I will give you a present.”

“A present? You'll give one to me?”

Zaien's grimace became more severe.

This elderly man was a soothsayer who served the Thenardier family for many years.

However, Zaien had never once liked Drekavac. Rather, he hated him enough to kill him. He wanted to discard the man rather than spend the money on him.

He had not done so, though, because the man had been appointed by his father.


Zaien could do nothing when it came to his father's men, but he avoided seeing Drekavac as much as possible.

“Please, come this way.”

Drekavac turned his head back and began walking. Zaien reluctantly followed.

They left the hall toward the stables.

As they approached the stable filled with the hated smell of animals, Zaien tried to yell out negligently. Drekavac, however, took a detour to the back.

“In here.”

Drekavac lifted a cloth with his hand. Underneath were the heads of Dragons.

One was an {{furigana|Earth Dragon|Suro}} and one was a {{furigana|Wyvern|Vyfal}}, both eighty chet (approximately eight meters) in height. They boasted huge bodies with short, stocky limbs and strong scales covering their entire body, protecting them from sword and spear. A Dragon could quickly rush with enough force to destroy a wall and had strength and vitality.

The Wyvern's huge wings could be used to let a human fly. Though its scales were hard, they were not as strong as the Earth Dragon's.

“... Oh.”

Zaien was overwhelmed, since it was the first time he had ever seen a Dragon. He thought their existence was a myth or a fairy tale. It was beyond his knowledge.


“Their training is almost complete. Even if you released them on the battlefield today, they would work splendidly.”

“Is, is it really okay?”

“Of course. You can touch them if you wish.”

Though hesitant, Zaien was curious, seeing a Dragon for the first time. His obstinacy won over his fear. He carefully stepped toward the Wyvern.

Though the Wyvern bowed abruptly, as if it was shy, it remained still when his palm touched it.

Zaien took a deep breath, feeling the rough scales.

“... I hope it is to your liking.”

“Yes. Well done, Drekavac. I'll ride this Wyvern!”

His poor mood from a while ago was completely blown away. Zaien gave words of appreciation to the old man.

Where did he catch the Dragons? How were they trained? He did not think of it at all.

“... There is only one thing you must be wary of.”

“What?”


“The Dragon has not become accustomed to the scent of human residences. Please, do not bring it into the city.”

Though Zaien frowned, he recalled the story that Dragons lived in uninhabited recesses in mountains and disliked the smell of man. Though he did not know if it were true, he felt it reasonable.

''--- Well, I won't be entering any towns. It will be intimidating enough to simply walk with it visible.''

Zaien's heart throbbed, imagining such a spectacle.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Only two days remained until the ransom deadline.

''--- Is it impossible?''

Tigre lay in bed and rolled around, staring at the darkness. He had woken up in the middle of the night. The first time this happened was a few nights ago.

Sleeping soundly until midday did not change. Though he tried not to worry, he could not change the condition of his body.

“Like I thought... I'm afraid.”

It was the fate of his future. He may be thrown into a situation he would not survive.


A knock was heard on the door. It was small enough such that he would not notice had he been asleep.

“At this time...?”

He was wary, since he was not allowed to keep even a knife. Tigre opened the door while tightening his grip on his bow.

“Oh, you came.”

Rurick stood before him, holding a candlestick. The small flame flicked. It was difficult to see anything beyond Rurick.

“What's wrong?”

Seeing him act differently, Tigre quieted his voice.

Rurick whispered an explanation.

“Lord Tigrevurmud, there is a person who wishes to meet you. Can you follow me? Try to make as little noise as possible.”

Tigre nodded.

In the pitch dark passage of the night, the two carefully walked. It seems they were moving so as not to alert the other soldiers, since they advanced through passages different from the norm.

Tigre arrived at the training area.



One elderly person sat enclosed by several soldiers. His face, lit by a soldier's torch, was well known to Tigre.

''--- Batran!''

Nearly letting out his voice, Tigre rushed to Batran, ignoring the soldiers, and took his hand.

“Young Lord! Young Lord! You are safe and sound!”

“You, too, thank goodness! Really, thank goodness! Did Lord Massas survive? What of Teita? And Alsace?”

While tightly grasping the old man's hands, tears fell from his eyes. Tigre cried from the bottom of his heart. The surrounding soldiers were surprised, impatient, and panicked.

“Tigre-san, your voice, your voice.”

“Ah, Ah, sorry.”

After being scolded, Tigre apologized, since he intended to keep his voice down.

Tigre noticed the soldiers at last and saw them associating frankly.

“Thank goodness. You're all acquainted.”


Rurick, having caught up, smiled in relief.

“This elderly man unexpectedly sneaked into the Imperial Palace. Since he spoke with the accent of Brune, he was captured. When I brought up Lord Tigrevurmud's name by chance, he persisted that we introduce you to him.”

“Fate was kind.”

One of the soldiers shrugged his shoulders.

“It was good that those who dislike you did not catch him. They probably would have injured him without asking any questions.”

“Even if there was no one so extreme, so long as Limlisha was not informed, he would be imprisoned without meeting you.”

“Everyone, thank you.”

Tigre wiped the tears from his eyes as he thanked the soldiers.

“Please don't worry. It's not like we can figure what to do from now on, either.”

One of the soldiers made a difficult face.

“We will have to report that an old man came to help you escape and arrest him. Also, you will need to return to your room obediently.”


Though they had a friendship with Tigre, they still served Ellen. There was a limit to what they could do.

“I'm sorry if this ends with you being scolded.”

“I understand. Batran, I want to hear what's going on...”

Tigre wanted to confirm Teita's safety. He asked Batran, who was shedding tears.

“Young Lord, three thousand troops belonging to Duke Thenardier are advancing toward Alsace...”

“... What do you mean?”

Tigre was confused. He could not understand.

Certainly, he did not get along with Zaien or Duke Thenardier, but the soldiers would not be moved on emotion alone. The King would not permit such an action.

Alsace was not even adjacent to Duke Thenardier's territory. It was between the lands of other aristocrats.

Influential nobles passed over his home.

“I do not know how to tell you...”

Using his withered arms to wipe his tears, Batran took a deep breath as he took a letter from his breast pocket.


“This is a letter from Lord Massas. Actually, he has provided a map and a horse...”

Tigre took the letter and quickly read it after impatiently cutting the seal. There was first an apology for being unable to prepare the ransom. Alsace was peaceful for the time being. Also, it was written that Teita went to the temple to pray every night.

''--- Teita...''

Though Tigre was moved to tears, his body went hot with anger after reading the following sentence. Duke Thenardier dispatched three thousand soldiers to burn Alsace and would sell the people he captured to Muozinel.

In addition, Duke Ganelon knew about it and was trying to move his soldiers ahead of time.

He would do his best to suppress Ganelon, so he wanted Tigre to escape from Zhcted in any way he could.

“They're doing whatever the hell they want...!”

By the time he noticed, Tigre had crushed the letter in his hand.

His overflowing anger could not be suppressed as he clenched his teeth.


Mutters leaked from the soldiers surrounding Batran and Tigre. They were showing their grief and mourning; it was a failure in their behavior. They had unexpectedly become too kind to Tigre.

“Lord Tigrevurmud...”

The soldiers exchanged glances, trying to push the unpleasant role on another person. Rurick advanced as he spoke.

“Though I sympathize with your feelings, I implore you, please return to your room.”

“It is poor of me, but I cannot comply.”

Placing the letter into his clothes, Tigre stood up and walked toward the castle gate, He was surrounded within five steps.

“Please return.”

Rurick stared at Tigre, his tone now stronger.

“I do not wish to be rough. No, you are to have the death penalty if you approach the rampart. I will be forced to tell Vanadis-sama.”

“I understand, but I will still leave.”

Though his voice was quiet, it was terrible and daunting to those who heard.

Rurick was accustomed to war. He was far from timid, being a veteran.


Still, hearing Tigre's voice and glance, he was overwhelmed by his fighting spirit. Due to the thirst for blood Tigre released, he could only move away.

Extending his hand, Tigre walked forward, thrusting Rurick aside.

“It's quite noisy...”

Hearing a bright voice, Tigre stopped his feet.

“Where are you going so late at night?”

Folding her arms, Ellen stood at the castle gate, her silver-white hair bathed in the moonlight. It shined and scattered, like fine particles.

Seeing their Lord, Rurick and the other soldiers bent to their knees. Respect, fear, and anxiety engrossed them.

Though the Vanadis was known to be tolerant, she was by no means sweet.

“I believe I said you are not to approach the rampart.”

Though it was midnight, Ellen was dressed in a dark blue, long-sleeved shirt and skirt. Her sword was at her waist.

“So you noticed.”


She would not be sleeping in those clothes, and she would not have the time to show up after getting dressed.

“I could also come out in the clothes I sleep in, but would you be able to recognize me?”

Tigre did not associate with her familiar, teasing tone.

“Please, let me pass. I must return to Alsace.”

“Did you forget your position? Tell me your reason for the time being.”

Though the time it would take to explain was regrettable, Tigre spoke the content of the letter sent by Massas.

“Do you have any evidence to guarantee its certainty?”

“None. Though... if it is Thenardier, it is likely to happen.”

''Please.'' Tigre was pleading in desperation.

“It will be too late once my home has been burned. Please let me leave. I will return for sure.”

Ellen had not responded. She looked down, as if thinking about something. A mysterious light could be seen in her bright red eyes, as if praising Tigre.

“If you go to Alsace, what will you do?”

“I will defend my people.”

Tigre answered in irritation, not understanding the meaning behind Ellen's question.


“How?”

“How...?”

He found himself at a loss for words.

“I know your skills with the bow, however, you are not an immortal hero. Can you do this alone? You may be confident in your skill, but you would be a fool to think you could fight three thousand alone.”

“I know that.”

“Even if you understand, you will go?”

“However, what... what else can I do!”

“Such a haphazard man. Do you really think you can do anything once you get there?”

Even if he shouted, he was cut short immediately.

Ellen sighed, seeing him and placed her hand on the Silver Flash at her waist.

“--- Escape calls for capital punishment. Are you tired of living? If you are heading to your death in Alsace, it might be better to end your life here in LeitMeritz.”

Unsheathing the blade, she pointed its tip to Tigre with a straight arm.

“So you... will not let me pass.”

Tigre glared at Ellen in resentment. He was behaving like a spoiled child, unable to bring forth better words.


He understood. He understand why Ellen was doing what she was.

“Why don't you understand me?”

Her tone had unexpectedly changed. Ellen continued to scold him.

“Why are you not using the wisdom you had in Dinant when you improved your chances, even in such a situation? Why do you move on your emotions now?”

“What are you saying...”

Though Tigre was confused by Ellen's words, he stared at her bright red pupils and swallowed his words. He had not considered it... Right now, what could he do?

Tigre would die by Ellen's sword if he could not answer.

He had a bow in his hand, but no arrow.

What he wanted to do. What he should do.

The sword reflected light and shined. Tigre could not help but glance at it. Suddenly, a question sprang to his mind.

''--- Why has Ellen not felled me in this situation? Why has she not ordered Rurick to capture me?''


She understood the ransom could no longer be paid at this time.

Though Ellen was not obsessed with money, she made a clear distinction, saying she would sell him to Muozinel.

She no longer needed to say anything.

''… It could be.''

Tigre arrived at an answer.

Ellen was trying to employ him in the most efficient way possible.

She was giving him the chance.

''Will you serve me?''

Ellen asked that of Tigre before.

It might still be valid.

''--- This is my only opportunity.''

If he made a mistake, Ellen would forsake him.

He took a small breath then let it out. Tigre calmed his breathing to settle down.

''Is this the same as when I faced her in Dinant? My body is tense, and my knees are trembling.''

“... I have a request.”


Tigre bowed to Ellen.

“Please, lend me your soldiers.”

On his knees, Rurick's breath stopped momentarily.

--- Amongst the soldiers, he was his best friend...!

As a captive, it was unprecedented that he ask to be loaned the soldiers.

“Ha... Haha! Ahahaha!”

Ellen's eyes opened wide. Though Tigre watched the face full of amazement, her body was bent over, bursting in laughter.

To say nothing of Tigre, even the soldiers had never seen Ellen laugh like this.

“Really... somehow, your impudence is refreshing.”

Though Ellen laughed for more than a minute, once it ended, she wiped the tears in the corner of her eyes as she looked at Tigre.

He wondered what he said would make her so happy. Even the breeze seemed to sway happily.

“You want me to lend them to you, but I'm not that nice. Naturally, I can't do it for free.”

“What do you want?”

“All of Alsace.”


“... So long as you govern it in the same manner as LeitMeritz.”

Though he thought it needless to say, it was a necessary promise to defend the people within his territory.

“I can't govern it exactly the same, but I'll keep that in mind.”

Ellen asked him with her glance. Tigre nodded his head in assent.

“Then, let's go!”

Ellen sheathed the Silver Flash and turned to the Palace. Lim stood beside her with a spear. With excitement in her voice, Ellen shouted an order.

“Lim, this is war! Grab the {{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}}.”

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Under Ellen's command, one thousand soldiers would head to Alsace.

Though only one-third the number of enemy, there were many circumstances.

First, she gave priority to speed.

A large army's movements were dull.

It also took time to prepare the weapons and food needed to feed the soldiers. It was also necessary to pass through the path in the Vosyes Mountains.


But the number could not be too small, or else they could not fight.

Due to these factors, one thousand troops were deemed necessary.

It was composed almost entirely of cavalry. As for the horses, three times the number was prepared.

A large amount of substitution horses were prepared so as to increase the marching distance.

“I was surprised.”

In Ellen's private room, Lim helped put on her armor, expressing her surprise with an indifferent expression.

“I never thought he would ask you to lend him the soldiers.”

“Your expectations were not met, either.”

Ellen responded happily.

Lim promptly noticed Batran sneaking into the Imperial Palace, as well as his capture by the soldiers.

She guessed they would allow Tigre and Batran to meet. Lim reported to Ellen, saying he likely came to free Tigre. Ellen quickly changed clothes and moved to the castle gate.

At that time, Lim and Ellen made a bet.


Ellen would show up at the castle gate and would not allow Tigre to escape.

What would Tigre say when cornered, what actions would he take?

Lim thought Tigre would challenge Ellen with the bow. If he won, he would escape.

Ellen felt Tigre would recall their conversation and thought he would ask to be her subordinate. In doing so, his territory would become hers, and Ellen would use her soldiers to defend it.

If he tried to force his way through or escape in any other way, she would cut him down.

“Well, the answer was closer to my idea, so it's closer to being my win, Lim.”

“No. If your words had not led him to his decision, you would have lost, Eleanora-sama.”

“I asked a simple question. I did not guide him.”

“If you act as normal, Eleanora-sama, you would force him using any means possible.”

“I'm not that violent.”


“Have you forgotten what you said in Dinant?”

Though Ellen was heated up, Lim countered gently. Now there was only silence.

Before long, Ellen finished donning her armor. The gauntlets, greaves, and breastplates emphasized lightness and ease of movement. There was no helmet.

Lim wore a different armor, her body was encased in a hardened shell. Ellen was a Vanadis, and she held the argent blade. Lim would never go to the battlefield with such an appearance.

A knock sounded at the door. When Lim opened the door, Tigre stood before her.

“Are you finished?”

Inviting him inside, Lim responded to Tigre's question.

Having jumped into Tigre's view was Ellen's appearance as she donned a cloak, providing a blue background to contrast her armor. She stood proudly with her hands on her hips.

“Look until you're satisfied. You won't have time on the battlefield.”

She spoke proudly like a child. Though Tigre expected her to speak words like a princess, he minded his manners while thinking of Ellen.

“Have you completed your preparations?”

“It is as you can see.”

Tigre wore leather gauntlets and armor. His shin guards and mantle were also made of leather.


With bow in hand and a quiver at his waist, he was armed as he was when taken prisoner from Dinant.

“Your collar isn't bent.”

“Right. And your hair, it is better to comb it down a little.”

“You can use my comb, Lim.”

Ellen's hand extended and touched the scruff of Tigre's neck. Lim touched Tigre's hair. Urged from the right and left by the two and unable to let out his bewilderment, Tigre stood straight, maintaining his appearance as much as possible while being groomed.

When they finished, the two gazed at Tigre.

“Your armor is leather... Though embezzled, it's faded and looks solid. Though it is not bad for battle, as one leading the army...”

“Well, there is no time, since we did not see this coming.”

The two pat Tigre's body here and there.

Though he understood they had no ulterior motive, Tigre felt a strange excitement and tension. He desperately maintained his presence of mind.

Even his breathing had stopped, and he remained still like a statue. So as not to cause a strange reaction with his body, he continued to recite the names of Gods in his mind. Certainly the Gods whose name he recited were annoyed by it.

“Let's go.”


At last, parting from Tigre, Ellen turned about and walked out to the hallway. Lim followed after Ellen. Tigre, in a panic, hastily pursued the two.

“With fewer than half the enemy, can you win?”

“It is possible.”

Hearing Lim's words, Ellen responded as if it were nothing.

“First, we have the geographical advantage.

Seeing the Vanadis glance at him from the side, Tigre began explaining.

“Though it's true we have an advantage in terms of geography, people following Duke Thenardier have visited Alsace in the past. It has been a few years since then, but it is possible they have marked the area down. Still, I can draw a map, and if we return to my residence, there is an even more elaborate map drawn by my grandfather.”

“I see, they think of Alsace as a kind of resort. They won't expect resistance.”

Hearing Tigre's words, Ellen responded happily.

“I have heard Ganelon is at odds with Thenardier. Thenardier can't spare too many forces to attack Alsace. That should give us a good opportunity.”

Seeing her bright red pupils filled with a will to fight, Tigre looked at Ellen once again.


The armor Ellen wore was beautiful in itself.

However, it was not perfect.

With the light in her eyes, she was complete as a Vanadis.

This Goddess of War was beautiful and dignified – an embodiment of something mythical. He looked on in admiration of her beauty. Tigre stared at the Vanadis with silver-white hair without speaking.

“Instead of simply admiring me, why not put it into words, like saying beautiful I am.”

Ellen teased him as always.

“That was the thought that appeared in my mind when I first set eyes on you in Dinant.”

Contrary to the affection in his words, he spoke frankly without being smug.

“... Is, is that so.”

When he said that, Ellen's blue mantle quickly fluttered as she quickly turned around, hiding her face which had turned red from the unexpected words.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

There were few people along the way to Celesta in the middle of summer.

To escape from the Thenardier Army, the people fled to the mountains and forests in the suburbs.


The soldiers who received instruction from Massas were guided by the maid, Teita.

“Those who are sturdy, go to the mountains or the forests in the outskirts. For the elderly and children, please take refuge in the shrine.”

This was written in the letter sent by Massas.

“He is a man of Brune, so he cannot attack a shrine. Even should Thenardier be a man who does not fear God, if he attacks a shrine, the temples will align themselves with Ganelon. Thenardier will definitely not interfere with them.”

The soldiers moved in accordance to his instructions.

Tigre, the Lord of Alsace, was absent. The village chiefs and various influential people of the town were at a loss as to what to do, so they were thankful for Massas' guidance.

“Teita, will you take shelter outside of town?”

“I will remain in the mansion.”

After seeing the people to the shelter, Teita responded to the soldier's question.

“Tigre-sama will surely return. When he does, I do not wish the residence to be uninhabited. I wish to be the first to receive him.”

Though the soldier tried to think of words to persuade her, he gave up.

Many people had taken shelter. Teita, every time she was asked, responded in the same way. She only wished to wait for Tigre.


“I understand; however, tell me at any time if you wish to escape.”

“Thank you very much.”

Teita bowed with a smile, her chestnut-brown twin tails shaking with her action. She then returned to the mansion.

The reason she gave to the soldier was not a lie.

However, she had another reason she could not easily explain.

If she left the mansion, Tigre may not return.

Though it was not so well-grounded, Teita felt a vague insecurity.

''--- It's fine. Batran will certainly return with Tigre-sama. I only need to wait in the mansion for Tigre-sama. I hope he returns soon...''

Despite her anxiety, she continued to hope. Embracing the black bow, the heirloom of his family, Teita prayed Tigre would return safe and sound.

''--- I do not wish to evacuate.''

Massas' letter gave the number of days available to evacuate the people before Thenardier's Army appeared, but she did not seem to think about it.

The biggest reason was the absence of the Lord, Tigre, though another reason existed.


The people who lived in Alsace originally had a poor sense of crisis when it came to war. This was even more so since the land had only small towns and villages.

Highways did not pass through Alsace; mountains and forests were everywhere.

It was disadvantageous for the movement or deployment of large armies. Other regions would not aim for Alsace, so there was little reason for military forces to pass through. Except for soldiers, none were familiar with war.

Furthermore, they did not know of Thenardier's cruelty.

The aristocrats of Alsace, Tigre and Urz, were on intimate terms with Massas, and the aristocrats governing the adjoining territories were all affable.

They did not seriously consider the situation with the Thenardier Army.

''--- If Tigre-sama returns...''

Teita went to his bed, desperately holding back her urge to cry.

Given the number of days since Batran left Celesta, he should have returned.

''--- Is it impossible? Will Tigre-sama not return?''

Tigre did not return that day either.

The Thenardier Army, led by Zaien, was moving on foot and would reach Alsace in two days.


◎

Zaien advanced before his three thousand strong army with a grand attitude atop the {{furigana|Wyvern|Vyfal}}.

Once, he tried flying in the sky with the Wyvern, but gave up due to the cold winds cutting into him. It was also faster than expected, so he had the Wyvern walk.

''--- Flying across the sky with a Wyvern is unexpectedly difficult. The sensation is too different from a horse, so I'll practice once I return from my duty.''

Behind the Wyvern was an {{furigana|Earth Dragon|Suro}}. The pressure exuded by its massive size and strength gave fear to the soldiers. They kept as much distance as possible while marching.

Though Zaien had passed through the territory of two or three nobles, he had not encountered any interference.

Everyone feared the house of Thenardier.

Zaien felt comfortable.

“As soon as we burn Alsace, we'll send the hostages ahead and stop by these regions. It might be good to have them pledge loyalty, and we can grab their wives and daughters...”

His father might be pleased as well, since his battle with Ganelon would follow soon after.

Zaien thought of such things cheerfully when a scout returned to report.


“The residents have taken shelter?”

“It seems the majority have fled to the forests and mountains.”

“The rest?”

“They have barricaded themselves within the temple. We cannot interfere.”

“Crafty...”

Zaien's teeth were seen.

“Very well. Let's leave the villages for now and head for Celesta first.”

“No, that's fine. We'll continue to Celesta as we are.”

Zaien shook his head hearing his subordinate's proposal.

“Certainly, we can't destroy the temple, but we can destroy everything else. We just have to burn it all. The people will give up and leave the temple for sure.”

Zaien smiled when another subordinate appeared to report.

“Someone has arrived, claiming to be a man from Celesta who wishes to act as your eyes, Zaien-sama.”

“What kind of person is he?”

“He has two names. The old man seems reasonably influential as well.”

Zaien, having been told bluntly, lost interest.


“Kill him. Throw his corpse in the town.”

The man with two names was the first victim from Alsace.

The wall enclosing Celesta was not too high or thick. Attacking it would not require siege weapons.

It would not take much time to destroy it.

The castle gate could be broken using an axe or a spear. Zaien remembered Drekavac's words regarding the {{furigana|Earth Dragon|Suro}}'s ability to break through walls just by charging.

“Surround the temple. We will raise our voices and tire them mentally and physically. Not only will we deprive them of their freedom, we will burn their home.”

Zaien spoke loudly, the soldiers' chests swelled with expectation.

“However, it is important not to kill or destroy too much. Treat the women with courtesy, and punish the rest.”

This was not a fight but a pillage.

He gave approval to the soldiers to release their rage and brutality.

They would break into houses, take the money and possessions, then set fire to the building.


Those who ran and screamed, trying to escape, would be assaulted. Those who resisted would be pierced with a spear. Their blood painted the earth.

The wreckage and rubble of buildings and stalls were scattered, the gardens and vineyards were mercilessly trampled. With a sword in the right hand and a bottle, stolen from somewhere, in the left, the soldiers staggered about town, intoxicated on alcohol and destruction.

Laughter reminiscent of a barbarian was mixed in with the sounds. Black smoke streaked the sky.

Though the dead numbered few, this was due to Zaien's strict orders. The elderly not considered worthwhile were mercilessly slaughtered.

“Hm, this village is so tiny, it was easy to demolish.”

Zaien was away from the army with the Dragons and horses, watching calmly. The sight of people begging and trying to escape filled Zaien's heart.

Zaien stepped onto the street and pulled his horse up to a building. It was a large estate in comparison to the surrounding houses. Given its size and location, it belonged to the Lord.

“So this is Vorn's house. It's such a shabby structure for an aristocrat's manor. I'll have a look inside before I set fire to it.”

Zaien dismounted his horse and entered the mansion with the intent to ridicule it.


<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Teita was in the mansion.

When the Thenardier Army appeared outside of town, Teita wished to face them as Tigre's representative. She was stopped by others, though, and remained in the mansion. Three thousand troops quietly flooded in like a sea of silver. After a time, those who went forth as representatives were returned as corpses.

Now, they were burning, looting, and destroying the town.

“... Tigre-sama!”

From the first floor of the house, Teita watched the devastation with a bitter expression.

She could not do anything, her body remained still from shock, sadness, and fear.

She felt powerless; tears spilled from Teita's eyes.

The door was loudly opened. Teita returned to her senses.

''--- The first floor? Did someone come in?''

Her body stiffened. She knew someone had entered.

''--- Tigre-sama, please give me courage.''


Teita moved into the hallway, tightly hugging the black bow. She descended the stairs to the first floor.

A young man stood in the hall, looking at the candlestick in the corner. He kicked it over while laughing, the sound resounding through the mansion.

“Who's there?”

Her voice trembled.

The young man – Zaien Thenardier – turned around slowly.

His two eyes looked over Teita's body, as if licking it. Teita shuddered from the ill feeling.

“What a good looking girl. If you bow down to me, I might even hold you.”

“... Please leave.”

Teita squeezed those words out of her mouth.

Zaien looked doubtful and laughed as he brought a hand to his ear.

“Did I hear you wrong? Is Vorn's maid really that stupid? Please, say it again.”

“... Get out.”

“What?”


“I told you to go away!”

With a red face, Teita shouted at Zaien.

“This house, this town, Tigre-sama's possessions, do not lay a finger on them! Get out!”

“... You would say that to the son of House Thenardier.”

Zaien pulled out the sword at his waist.

“Abusive language has a heavy crime. Looks like I'll have to teach you the hard way.”

Teita's eyes opened widely as she breathed in deeply. She retreated, one step, two steps.

Zaien held back his laughter in his throat.

The glittering sword drew an arc. Teita's skirt was greatly torn, her pure-white thighs, nearly showing their base, were bare to see.

“What is it? If you don't hurry and run, I'll cut your leg next.”

Teita turned her back on Zaien and ran up the stairs. Zaien followed after her with a cruel smile, as if hunting prey, moving up the steps slowly.

Teita returned to the second floor and ran straight to Tigre's room. She closed the door, and, with a trembling hand, bolted it, though she failed many times.

''--- What do I do? What do I do now...''


Even with the door bolted, she did not feel easy. He would arrive at the room soon, and there was nothing to block the door. Teita looked about the room with a fearful expression.

When Teita's eyes saw Tigre's desk, she ran up to it.

“If I remember, there was a knife Tigre-sama used...”

She wildly opened the drawer and found a knife.

Gripping the handle, Teita exhaled in relief, noticing again that one arm was embracing his bow.

She looked around the room and, after hesitating a moment, ran to the semi-circular balcony.

Though it was noisy beneath the balcony, she could not look below. The sound of something breaking could be heard behind her.

When she turned around, she noticed Zaien had used his sword to create a hole. After breaking through the bolt, he kicked the door down, standing with a distorted smile.

“We're done already?”

Teita grasped the knife in both her hands toward Zaien who continued to laugh scornfully. She attacked him in desperation. Zaien stepped into the room and brandished his sword.

He knocked the knife away in an unsatisfying manner. A red line ran across Teita's chest. She stepped backward until she was cornered at the balcony.


She leaned back while gripping the black bow. Her face was dyed red in anger and embarrassment. Tears floated to her eyes as she embraced the bow while hiding her chest. The wind shook her chestnut-brown hair.

“Tigre-sama...”

“What's this, a lowly maid doesn't understand her position and holds feelings for her master?”

Zaien calmly pointed his sword at Teita as he muttered an insult.

“Vorn will definitely be sold off to Muozinel. I'll do the same to you. Maybe you'll be lucky and meet him.”

“No, Tigre-sama... Tigre-sama will surely come!”

“How brave. It'll be nice if you call out his name when you're under me.”

Zaien gripped Teita's shoulders and threw her down with all his strength.

Teita moaned. She closed her tear-filled eyes and cried Tigre's name in her mind.

Zaien put his weight on Teita.

--- It sounded.

A short, slow, sound.

“Wh... at?”


Zaien could not believe it as he looked at his hand.

It was the hand he had just stretched out to Teita.

An arrow was running through it.

''--- Where...?''

Rather than feeling pain, it was a chill that ran down Zaien's spine.

It would be difficult to aim through the narrow gap of a balcony railing, especially since this was the second floor.

“Teita!”

Beneath the balcony, a voice called to her.

Teita opened her eyes and thrust Zaien, who was stunned, aside.

“Tigre-sama!”

Standing up, Teita cried tears of joy.

The boy with red hair and a bow was riding on horseback.

Teita, every day, every night, prayed for him to return safely.

“Jump, Teita!”

Placing his bow in the saddle, Tigre cried while extending his arms.

Teita, without any sign of hesitation, shook away Zaien's hands as he tried to capture her and jumped over the balcony.


At the same time, the horse Tigre rode stumbled with a broken foot and sprawled forward.

''--- I can't reach Teita... I won't make it.''

Tigre shouted.

Stepping on the saddle, he jumped off the horse.

Tigre stretched his hands as far as he could to reach the falling Teita.

They touched.

In the air, Tigre strongly embraced Teita's delicate body.

Though the two looked as if they had been thrown to the ground, they were not injured. Immediately before crashing into the earth, a mysterious wind wrapped around the two. Tigre and Teita landed softly.

Teita's skirt floated, swaying in the wind.

“--- You did something crazy for this girl, really.”

Argent hair fluttered as she walked to Tigre.

She lowered the longsword in her grasp. Ellen looked down with an amazed expression from atop her horse. She used the wind to help Tigre. Hearing Ellen speak, Tigre understood that.

“I don't expect anything in return... but if I didn't help you, wouldn't you have been injured? If you landed poorly, you could have died.”


“I was counting on you.”

While sitting up, Tigre thanked Ellen. His eyes turned to the balcony.

“So Zaien is in the house...”

However, Zaien no longer appeared. He must have run inside.

“Zaien?”

“Thenardier's son. He is the current heir.”

“Ho, so he's probably their Commander.”

Ellen looked back and thought. There were nearly thirty troops accompanying her.

“So the boss is in the house. I want ten of you in there.”

The soldiers got off their horses and entered the mansion with sword and spear at the ready. Tigre turned around and looked at Teita.

Though Teita was surprised, tears blotted her hazel eyes. She clung to Tigre strongly.

“Tigre-sama!”

She called Tigre's name many times, the sound of tears mixing in her voice.


“I believed... I knew Tigre-sama would return.”

“Sorry for worrying you. It's fine now.”

Tigre wanted to hold Teita closely until she settled down, but there was no time. Their bodies separated.

Tigre noticed the black bow Teita held.

Teita's clothes were torn, her fair skin and undergarments were visible. Tigre removed his mantle and gently wrapped her body.

“Why did you take the bow?”

“Ah, this is the only thing I could carry...”

Teita had finished crying. Given her situation, she was embarrassed when answering the question.

“Let me take care of myself. You should have evacuated.”

“I, I couldn't do that!”

Tigre frowned. Teita refused him with a strong tone.

“Tigre-sama, you left the house to me. Even if it was scary, I couldn't run away.”


Tigre sighed. Though he knew of Teita's stubbornness, it was beyond his imagination.

“What an energetic girl. Do you like her?”

Ellen, on horseback, looked down at Teita, apparently pleased.

Hearing the voice, Teita looked up at Ellen and then looked around.

Behind Ellen, Knights in iron armor lined up silently and increased in number.

Around them, many of Thenardier's men rolled on the ground.

“What, what is this? Tigre-sama, who on earth are these people...”

“Ah, this is Ellen... She is a Vanadis of Zhcted, Eleanora Viltaria. They are her subordinates.”

Tigre explained in a vacant tone. Teita was at a loss for words, her mouth was slightly agape.

“If I were to tell you more, it would take a while...”

Tigre stopped speaking. His left hand thrust before Teita's face as he grabbed an arrow shot from the shadows.


Tigre nocked his arrow and shot the bow in an off-hand manner. A muffled scream came from where the arrow disappeared. He had shot the hidden enemy soldier, causing a voice of admiration to sound from his allies.

“Uu...”

Pain ran through his hand holding a bow. Tigre looked at his palm. He must have been injured when he grabbed the arrow, as the wound ran linearly.

“Tigre-sama, your hand.”

Teita tore her skirt without hesitation and carefully wrapped Tigre's hand with it.

“Sorry, I'm only good at these things...”

“That's enough. Thank you.”

He patted Teita's head in gratitude.

“Are you injured?”

Tigre returned a smile as Ellen asked him anxiously.

“No problem. I can fight.”

The fight had just begun. He would not stop with a wound of this level.

“I would hope so. Look, reinforcements.”


Ellen glanced away and laughed calmly. From the other side of the main street, many Knights were rushing fiercely on their horses. They were Thenardier's troops.

After waiting for them to approach a certain distance, Ellen ordered her cavalry.

“{{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}}!”

The banner of Zhcted hung high and wide. The soldiers of House Thenardier screamed in terror. Most had participated in the Battle of Dinant.

The vivid colors of the flag fluttered in the wind. They had learned to fear it in battle.

Ellen smiled and pointed her sword at the remaining forces.

“Charge!”

A battle cry sounded from Zhcted army. The troops brandished their swords and spears and ran fiercely on their horses.

Before exchanging blades, the troops from Thenardier lost their will to fight. They screamed and turned to flee.

“Tigre, We're going.”

Tigre looked at his bow as he tried to respond.

There was a deep crack.

''--- Was it when I caught Teita?''


Because he was rushed and had only vague thoughts, he had only now noticed the damage to his bow.

''--- I can't use this anymore. It will take time and materials to mend it as well.''

The arrow he shot a moment ago would be its last.

“Tigre-sama.”

Teita ran up to him with short steps and presented the black bow to Tigre with both hands.

She had defended it, the black bow which was his family heirloom.

Tigre recalled his father's words.

''Only when you truly need this bow should you use it. Do not use it otherwise.''

Tigre hesitated for a moment.

''--- No.''

Surely this was such a time.

Tigre received the bow.

Though it felt as eerie as usual, he lightly plucked the string. He had neglected it for more than a month. The faintly trembling air and a certain elasticity transmitted through his finger.

''--- I can use it as is.''


As he grasped the bow he had not used to date, a harmonious feeling traveled through his hand.

Though he had touched the bow many times, it was his first time feeling this.

It was as if the bow was willing to let him use it.

''--- Father, as the present head of the Vorn family, I will use this bow to show you a fight that will not shame my name.''

“Lord Tigrevurmud!”

“Young Lord! You're safe!”

Rurick and Batran ran up on their horses. Tigre stood up and shook their hands.

“Rurick, I'm depending on you to take care of this girl.”

Leaving Teita to the bald archer, Tigre gripped his black bow and mounted a horse.

“Ah, um...”

While sitting on Rurick's horse, Teita fearfully called out to Ellen.

“Hm? What is it?”

Ellen looked at Teita in interest.

“What is your relationship with Tigre-sama?”

Ellen almost laughed, but replied with a whimsical tone.


“That guy. He's mine.”

It was not a lie.

Tigre asked Ellen to lend him her soldiers, but he was still not freed as a prisoner.

And in the few days it took to reach Alsace from LeitMeritz, the deadline, as stipulated by the ransom, passed.

''--- Tigre probably hasn't noticed. Either way, he can't do anything about it.''

Ellen looked toward the Thenardier Army with a brilliant smile.

Though Teita was surprised, she stared at Ellen and clasped her hands, squeezing them together to gather her courage.

“I, I won't lose...!”

“I'm looking forward to it. I'll have to talk to Tigre about who he'll be married to.”

Ellen laughed as she saw Teita off.

A soldier appeared with a report.

“I'm sorry, the enemy's leader escaped.”


“I see. Well, it can't be helped.”

Ellen murmured with regret.

When Tigre heard Teita remained in his mansion while the Thenardier Army attacked, he recklessly rushed in fright.

With only his horse, he had quickly made his way to the mansion.

Ellen panicked and had her men follow her. She caught up as Teita fell from the second floor.

In that time, Zaien was able to run away.

''--- I'm a bit jealous.''

“The enemy is currently reorganizing and are preparing to withdraw.”

“You worked hard.”

After giving words of appreciation to the soldier, Ellen brought her horse near Tigre.

Though Batran was speaking to Tigre, he nodded slightly as soon as he noticed Ellen.

“I will go.”

“Let's go, then.”

The two spoke at the same time and laughed as they looked at each other.

“Leave about one hundred men to search for those who are lurking about in town. We will attack with the rest.”


They were fighting a force three times their size. Tigre and Ellen, as well as the soldiers they lead, had a high morale.

“Don't let even a single soldier escape. We will repay them in full.”

He did not have the desire to drive them away or finish the battle. He would crush them.

“Batran.”

Tigre turned to the old soldier by his side. His smile was full of anger and the will to fight.

“Hold my quiver and follow me.”

“With both hands? I don't mind, but can't I even have a sword to block with?”

“Relax.”

Tigre smiled bullishly toward the old man who was up to his normal antics.

“So long as you are with Ellen and me, neither sword nor arrow will reach you. I will not let it happen.”

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Zaien escaped through the back door of the mansion and avoided the eyes of his solders. Upon his return, he received a surprising report.


“The Zhcted Army is attacking! The {{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}}!”

“Zhcted? Impossible! Why would they show up here!”

The soldiers' faces went pale. The power they had when attacking the town was no longer present.

While treating the hand hit by Tigre, Zaien stared at his soldiers.

''--- Such cowardice. Why did I take these people?''

This time, Zaien led three thousand soldiers, and more than 80% had participated in Dinant.

Zaien wished to remove the dissatisfaction and fear of defeat from them as quickly as possible. They would soon battle Ganelon.

It had completely backfired.

Their fear of the Zhcted Army revived in his soldiers.

“Black Dragon...”

Zaien's voice trembled, a cold sweat blotted his forehead. It was not just the soldiers who were fearful.

“But why is Vorn here... Wasn't Vorn a prisoner of Zhcted?”

Zaien was convinced.


“Did he sell himself to that country? He defected to Zhcted, and just when we attacked the town... That traitor, that coward.”

The Thenardier Army left the town of Celesta and joined with the scattered soldiers as they moved toward Molsheim Plains.

Molsheim Plains had flat terrain and would be the best location to demonstrate the might of his army.

Zaien summoned his units and had them reorganize.

“How many soldiers?”

“About twenty-seven hundred.”

Zaien was irritated. Three hundred soldiers were lost in the town.

If he had not allowed his troops to indulge in the chaos and had taken charge of his army, he would have been able to escape from the city without too large a sacrifice.

“And the enemy?”

“I don't know for sure... a few hundred, one thousand at the most.”

“I need to know how many! Increase the number of scouts! Find the exact number!”

Zaien ground his teeth as he drove the soldiers away.


“... Shit. Well, I have the Dragon here.”

Though he did not think he would have a chance to use it, there would be no shortage of fodder if the enemy attacked.

“We will beat and crush them. I will get rid of the disgrace from Dinant.”

Zaien divided his remaining troops in two.

One group was composed of spear bearers and infantry.

The other group consisted of one thousand troops and remained grounded with him.

The main force of one thousand troops stood behind the {{furigana|Wyvern|Vyfal}}.

The army of Brune was lined in three rows on the Molsheim Plains. It was a more than effective plan.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Though Tigre's mansion was ruined, some of the objects were safe, the map of the Alsace territory included.

While studying the map, Ellen, Tigre, and Lim, on horseback, spoke to each other.

“Though we have one thousand troops, we need to leave some to defend the town. We'll only have nine hundred to fight with. Based on our scouts, the enemy numbers three thousand. Even if they have decreased somewhat, we are still outnumbered three to one.”


Ellen looked at Tigre hearing Lim's explanation.

“Tigre, do you know where the enemy might escape to?”

“Probably the Molsheim Plains.”

Tigre pointed at the map.

“Zaien will place his troops so as to maximize a counterattack, then he'll follow after us. Until then, he'll just stay in position. The only place he can do that at is Molsheim Plains.”

Unlike the rest of Alsace, full of mountains and forests, the Molsheim Plains had gentle hills.

“The strength of Brune lies in their ability to settle down and rush forward with spear and shield.”

As she had said, Brune excelled in rushing power and the ability to penetrate defenses.

They held long spears and wore thick iron armor while riding horses. They attacked through the crevices between shield bearers.

The shields would be stuck together tightly and was large enough to cover them from head to waist. Though heavy, they could protect themselves while mounted.

Lining up and charging together, it was one of Brune's most frequently used tactics.

Most frightening was how difficult it was to run away from their attack. With their heavy armor and long spears, even the soldiers behind the front lines could be skewered.


“If they use shields, then we just have to shower them with arrows.”

Brune was full of fools who boasted of their strength, all while making light of the arrow.

“Brune Kingdom has many undulating meadows. Those means of fighting are a necessity.”

“Very well. We'll shoot them.”

Ellen declared clearly.

“Tigre, four hundred soldiers, and I will go. Lim, I leave the rest to you. Take any advantage you can. By the way, any suggestions?”

“I would like rope. It's best if it is a bundle of thin rope. As many as possible.”

Having heard her, Tigre cautiously asked her a question.

“What will you do with the horses?”

They had traveled from LeitMeritz in a hurry. Lim tilted her head in confusion.

“Is it a problem if we leave them in Celesta?”

“I just thought of something. Would you let me use them?”

It happened a half koku later.


Both armies faced off in Molsheim Plains.

Ellen and Tigre led four hundred cavalry, shrinking the distance little by little.

They reached the distance at which he could aim his arrow. Tigre swallowed his saliva in tension.

“Are you afraid?”

Ellen spoke quietly to Tigre so only he could hear.

“I am afraid.”

Though Tigre answered in such a manner, he was smiling.

It was true Tigre was afraid, but he was next to Ellen, which calmed him down. Rather than anxiety, he felt courage welling deep within his body.

“But – I don't feel like losing.”

The troops before him more than doubled his own.

“What a coincidence, same here.”

Ellen unsheathed her longsword and held it high. A small wind stroked Tigre and Ellen, as if encouraging the warriors.

“I wonder if I'm feeling this for the first time because you're next to me.”


As soon as they were done joking, her smile disappeared. She swung her blade.

“Charge!”

Amidst the noise of the battlefield, a mysterious wind carried the girl's voice across the battlefield.

The four hundred Zhcted troops ran across the land as they raised a battle cry. The sky above the Thenardier Army was covered in countless arrows as both armies opened fire.

“Arifal.”

A calm wind whirled around Ellen's sword. The attacks swirled around the troops, making all arrows fall to the ground.

Tigre pulled arrows from his quiver and nocked them between each of four fingers and released them, skewering three enemies through the face at almost the same time. They fell, motionless.

“You really are a man without convention.”

Ellen looked impressed as she spoke with admiration.

“To hear I lack convention from you is a bit unsatisfying.”

“Don't worry, it was a complement.”

The two armies clashed.

A spear was thrust from the right and left toward Ellen.


Her horse skillfully avoided them. Ellen raised her sword, and, with two quick flashes, blood flew from two necks.

Her silver-white hair waved in the wind. Every time the Silver Flash glittered, a fountain of fresh blood from the enemy was created.

''--- {{furigana|[Wind Princess of the Silver Flash]|Silvfrau}} and {{furigana|[Danseuse of the Sword]|Meltis}}, is it?''

Brilliantly poised on her horse, her sword moved through the wind as if dancing. Tigre thought the two nicknames were well suited.

“I can't lose here.”

Tigre drew his bow to the limit and struck the head of the Commanders and flag bearer. The archers were still out of distance.

Thinking normally, it was odd to be able to aim his arrows so accurately in such a situation.

The blade of an enemy approached from the edge of his view. A scream and blood flew out before him before he completed his aim.

Tigre neither evaded nor defended and concentrated solely on his bow. His trust in Ellen made it possible.

In response to his faith, Ellen let neither spear nor sword reach him. All soldiers were cut down, all arrows knocked away.


Thenardier's first formation, with their Commander and flag bearer shot down, were confused for a time and quickly collapsed.

Ellen broke through the first unit.

The enemy's second formation, the main force, appeared.

Their massive number and force gave them a sense of strength and terror.

“Charge!”

The roar of horseshoes and the clash of Knights shook the earth.

Tigre let loose an arrow at soldiers on horseback rushing toward him. Though the men fell off their horses, he did not allow himself to relax.

“Leave it to me. You take the flag and the Commanders and lower their morale.”

The soldiers of Zhcted rushed forward, overwhelming the enemy.

Tigre aimed at the enemy's flag bearer in the areas where the troops collided.

Though they collided with full force, Ellen did not waver a single step. She parried swords, cut through shields, and cleaved through the helmets of the enemy.

“... Is that the strength of her sword?”

Though Ellen was an excellent swordsman, it was absurd to think she could cut through a helmet with her slender arms. The Vanadis of silver-white hair responded.


“Before the Silver Flash, armor is nothing but paper.”

Tigre shot one arrow after another, knocking the horses over and forcing their riders to the ground. Though he saw the corpses on the ground, he did not flinch and continued without mercy. When a spear closed in, he switched to a sword.

The Zhcted Army was being pushed back. The numbers were vastly different, so they were gradually forced to retreat.

Also...

“An {{furigana|Earth Dragon|Suro}} is approaching!”

The soldier reporting could not hide his fear. Ellen frowned.

“Did Thenardier manage to tame a Dragon while I was unaware?”

“I doubt it. If they had it prepared, it would have shown up in Dinant.”

Impatience and tension floated to Tigre's face.

He saw the Earth Dragon. Its length was greater than the one Tigre killed before.

“Copper colored, is it?”

The Earth Dragon gave a roar. The men trembled and their armor rattling. The horses were paralyzed in fear, both friend and foe alike.


The Earth Dragon stamped the ground as it ran. Its tail mowed down the soldiers of Zhcted as it passed by, and it tore through soldiers with its arms. Nothing worked against it.

One person was eaten, another was cut in half as his body vomited blood. There were soldiers who stood up to it, but their attacks did not work.

Its brass scales were not injured. Swords were broken, spears were thrust aside. Axes and maces had their handles cracked.

With their weapons lost, they were stepped on cruelly and crushed underfoot.

Tigre shot an arrow at the Dragon's eye.

The arrow was accurately aimed at the eye, but was easily repelled. Tigre looked grim. Though the Earth Dragon's eyesight was not terribly good, a special film protected it.

''--- There were a number of things I could use back then...''

This time, it was a vast plain, where the Earth Dragon could exercise its power.

The soldiers were mowed down. The Earth Dragon raged about as it turned. The meadow was paved in blood, lumps of flesh and iron scraps distorted the landscape.

It was only a single Dragon, yet hundreds of men were helpless and could not halt its advances.


''--- What should I do...''

It was not possible to advance while avoiding the Dragon. The Dragon moved to the left and right, blocking all passage to the Thenardier Army. Once the distance to the Dragon shrunk, the army moved further back.

The soldiers of Zhcted were shaking. Ellen drew her longsword as if scolding her soldiers.

“Stand your ground! This will be our victory!”

Tigre stood next to her. At this distance, he could aim at the gap in the enemy's armor.

''--- Though I won't be shooting at the Dragon, my shots will be limited.''

Batran held more arrows from behind as Tigre continued to shoot. He did not know how many he shot, yet, though his fingers and arms were numb, Tigre continued to shoot.

Suddenly, they were cornered on the battlefield.

The field was large and held the four hundred troops. By this time, Lim's men had advanced around the Thenardier Army.

''--- I was waiting for this.''

Ellen made her horse advance. She thrust her arm vertically and rushed toward the {{furigana|Earth Dragon|Suro}}.


“Fighting a Dragon was unexpected. I'll show you a little trick with this Earth Dragon.”

Arifal, called by Ellen, tinged a pale color in response. Around the blade a wind roared, a small storm brewed about it.

The storm continued to undulate. It condensed into a raging tempest.

“{{furigana|Cleave the Wind|Ley Admos}}!”

She swung her arm downward, throwing the wind along the ground.

The ringing of the wind split the ear. It bored into the earth as it traveled.

The scales, impossible to pierce with sword or spear, the nails and fangs, the entirety of the Earth Dragon was sheared in half.

On the ground lay the corpse of the Dragon, a deep crevice engraved about it.

Those of Thenardier stood still.

They had seen something unnatural with their eyes. Wind flowed from Ellen's sword and brought her triumph.

“What was that? I've never seen that before!”

Tigre inadvertently shouted in excitement.

“Of course, since it was the first time I showed you.”

Watching the blue light of the wind disappear, Ellen let out a small breath.


“It is a mighty power that can't be used by ordinary humans. There are few who have ever seen. Aren't you lucky?”

“I hope nothing ever happens that requires I see it again.”

Although Ellen's eyes sharpened a moment, her gaze teased Tigre as she looked at him. They laughed together.

The Zhcted Army could now continue to march.

Shortly before the Earth Dragon's defeat, Zaien received a message that a second team, detached from the unit, approximately four hundred in size, approached from the west.

“From what happened on Dinant, I figured they would do something like this.”

Lim's troops knew of the approaching enemy and began to withdraw immediately. They sporadically stopped their resistance and remained on a slightly elevated hill a small distance away.

They were a force of four hundred led by Lim, and they were being chased.

It seemed there was an accident as the soldiers of the Thenardier Army moved up the hill swiftly. Once they reached the middle of the slope, they fell simultaneously, as if caught by something.


They noticed a muddy rope stretched across their legs. They fell hard, and many were tied together.

The men looked up, realizing they were trapped. The troops from Zhcted turned around and ran down the slope.

“Look at the enemy, they did not pay attention to the ground below them and fell.”

Lim murmured and pointed down the hill, guiding her soldiers.

This resulted in a quick reversal, in which the four hundred detached troops defeated the Thenardier Army with surprising swiftness.

''--- This is thanks to Lord Tigrevurmud.''

Gathering her troops, Lim muttered the words in the back of her mind as she looked in the direction Ellen fought.

Lim had the residents of Celesta prepare rope for the hill, but did not believe there would be enough time. In spite of that, enough had been gathered to devastate Zaien's troops.

''--- I doubt it would go well enough with just their hatred for Thenardier. It must have been due to the trust they hold in Lord Tigrevurmud.''

Pushing her golden hair aside, Lim looked to the sky.


The sun was sinking.

The color of the sky was changing; night would come soon.

Zaien was given two reports, one after another. His detached corps was routed, and the ground forces, including the {{furigana|Earth Dragon|Suro}}, were defeated.

“... That can't be.”

He muttered, his small body trembled as he stood by the {{furigana|Wyvern|Vyfal}}.

“What about the Dragon? Isn't it an Earth Dragon? Isn't it invulnerable to swords and spears?”

Nothing could be answered.

“Zaien-sama, use the Wyvern.”

One person advised him to give up.

“The Earth Dragon should have slaughtered them!”

Zaien shouted at his subordinates.

“It was a valuable Dragon I borrowed from father. Its claws were more precious than even one hundred of you!”

However, he could think of no other plan.

A new report was brought to him.


“Enemy forces have approached from the rear!”

Zaien was annoyed.

“How many are there?”

“It is difficult to tell since it is approaching nightfall, but it appears to be two thousand cavalry hidden in the shadows.”

“... Two thousand?”

It took him time to speak.

The impact Zaien received was immeasurable. The morale he had kept until now had finally disappeared.

Right now, he had only six hundred soldiers remaining. The Dragon was not within his calculations as a human.

''--- How can I fight with more than three times the enemy coming from behind?''

Zaien did not notice the actual number of enemies.

Though there were two thousand horses, there were only one hundred men.

This region, when dark, was shadowed by the mountains and forests. Tigre understood that.

It was not just Zaien but his soldiers who were visibly upset.

Originally, he had not come to fight in Alsace. He had simply come to pillage the land.


“Call back the second formation! Have them retreat!”

Hearing Zaien's instructions, the soldiers nearby were stunned.

They were surrounded. He was telling them to gather and fight to the end.

“Zaien-sama, please remain here. Even with two thousand troops, the Zhcted Army cannot take us out in an instant. If we can hold on until the last enemy is cut down, we will be victorious!”

“Shut up!”

Zaien hit the ground hard. The arrow wound in his hand destroyed what little calm remained in him.

“You will hold your ground? You, did you already forget your miserable defeat in Dinant?”

His fear changed to violence.

Zaien did not want to taste the defeat of Dinant again.

“Besides, we have two thousand troops approaching from the rear! How can we possibly hold our ground!”

If he knew the troops approaching from behind numbered only one hundred, he may have been able to remain calm. Could he fight back? There must have been a way.


However, it was impossible for him to know. Due to Ellen and Lim's skillful command, he did not realize it.

When Zaien's instructions were transmitted to the second formation, their morale had already greatly decreased.

At a distance where his blade could reach the enemy, he would fight desperately.

With the enemy he could not see approaching, he had to give unreasonable instructions.

However, they served House Thenardier. The troops could not act independently.

With their retreat, the battlefield changed.

Ellen did not overlook it.

“We're fighting back now!”

Ellen cried out to her troops. Until now, she had killed many an enemy, yet on her beautiful face, in her silver-white hair, there was not a single drop of blood. She raised her blade, which remained unmarred.

A cheer erupted from the exhausted soldiers.

Unlike the Thenardier Army, they came to fight.

Ellen, Tigre, and those who wielded a sword at the front, none would hold back.

As the enemy retreated, Ellen cried out mercilessly.


In addition, Lim's forces also joined them. The soldiers attacked from two directions.

Taking advantage of their mobility, they cut into the cavalry, little by little. Eventually, the enemy collapsed.

The flow of battle this evening was completely in favor of the Zhcted Army.

When the main force clashed with the Zhcted Army, Zaien, guarded by fifty cavalry two belsta (about two kilometers) away, stepped away from the {{furigana|Wyvern|Vyfal}}.

“That bastard, that bastard...”

His words could not be heard by the others. There was no excuse for his disastrous defeat. Though the main force, further away, still endured, they were clearly being pushed back. It would only be a matter of time before they were forced to retreat.

“This can't be. I can't possibly lose... Not to Vorn.”

He was interrupted there. He recognized the shadows of ten of the enemy troops approaching him.

“Vorn...”

The two standing at the head of the rest were Tigre and Ellen. Zaien knew, having fled before.

Though Tigre planned to go alone, Ellen left the command of the army to Lim and followed him with a few subordinates.


“You can't escape this late in the battle.”

Staring at Zaien, Tigre threw out those words in anger.

However, Zaien did not care about Tigre's feelings. Picking up a shield and spear, he advanced. Abhorrence floated in his eyes, a sneer covered his face.

“So you'd betray your country. I suppose the lowly blood of a hunter would invite the enemy. You're putting on quite a smug face. How dare you!”

“Before you insult me, you should look at yourself.”

“What?”

“Burning the homes of innocents, stealing their possessions. You are no better than a thief.”

Tigre spoke those words with a quiet anger. His voice was strong. Zaien took a deep breath.

“People?”

Zaien spoke with contempt. He would not forgive himself if he allowed Tigre to call him a thief. Tigre's insult was inexcusable.

“People, you say. I simply took what they threw away and cut things that passed by me. Why should I bother worrying?”


Ellen muttered as if he were a trivial man.

Tigre did not respond. He realized words would be useless.

“I don't know what you're thinking, but I will not forgive you for invading my territory and harming the people under my dominion.”

“Acting like you're important...”

No more words left Zaien's mouth. Ignoring Tigre, he pointed his spear and shouted.

“Fight me, Vorn! Or is that impossible, since you're always running away?”

“Have you lost your mind?”

Ellen spoke in amazement. Though she tried to shout an order to her subordinates, Tigre stretched out his arm, restraining her.

“It can't be, you plan to do it?”

Tigre nodded silently and strongly. Ellen pouted and let out a small noise momentarily, then she tapped Tigre's shoulder with a smile.

“Very well. This is your fight.”

“... Thank you.”

Thanking Ellen without looking back, Tigre clutched his bow and moved forward on his horse.


Seeing Tigre, Zaien looked at him suspiciously.

“Your weapon? You aren't taking a sword or spear from those Zhcted bastards?”

“This is my weapon.”

Tigre thrust out his jet-black bow in a dignified manner. Zaien stared at him in irritation.

“Are you joking? How will you fight with a bow? All you can do is get a surprise attack.”

“... Want to try me?”

Tigre pulled an arrow from his quiver and shot it after nocking it.

Though the arrow tore through the wind and sped toward Zaien's head, it was blocked by the shield.

Tigre did not care and aimed at Zaien's chest. It was, once again, blocked by the shield.

“No matter how many times you try, it's useless.”

Zaien jeered. Ellen simply watched on in silence.

Tigre took his third shot and aimed for Zaien's right arm. Once again, it stuck into the shield.

“That's enough!”

Zaien gazed at Tigre in anger and mockery.


“It seems you're useless in combat. Not only are you a traitor, you can only use a bow. To the end you couldn't act like a noble of Brune. I will take your precious neck and end everything here.”

He no longer wished to associate with Tigre and made his judgment. He then rushed forward with spear in hand.

Tigre did not move and nocked an arrow.

Even Ellen's eyes were glued to the scene. Though neither she nor her soldiers knew what would happen, she grasped her blade and started to cry out.

At that moment, the two shadows crossed.

Blood appeared on Zaien's spear as it skimmed Tigre's body. Tigre managed to escape by a narrow margin.

On the other hand, Tigre shot an arrow which pierced through the shield.

It happened immediately after that.

A groan was emitted.

It was Zaien's voice. Stopping the horse, he crouched forward. His handsome face was soiled by his black hair, distorted in agony. He was covered in a greasy sweat from the sharp pain.

The arrow Tigre shot traveled through the shield and deeply penetrated Zaien's left arm. His attack happened slightly before the spear hit Tigre, so Zaien's movements were dulled.


Just then, Zaien noticed.

Tigre had concentrated all arrows on the same portion of the shield. The fourth was able to pierce through the thick oak.

He shivered in terror.

Zaien had not fixed his shield's motion; rather, he moved in accordance to the arrows Tigre shot. The final shot occurred as they passed each other.

''--- Did he read how I would move my shield?''

None amongst the Thenardier Army could understand Tigre's skill.

Still, Tigre had pierced through a shield with only four arrows.

They had held the bow in derision until now.

Archers had been held in contempt, ridiculed, outcast, and treated as criminals.

Now, they were forced to fear what it could do.

Tigre nocked his fifth arrow. Cold sweat dripped from Zaien's face.

A cry was heard. Zaien moved away. Soldiers rode their horses in to defend Zaien.

Ellen silently acted seeing their movements. She ordered her men to charge as she brandished the Silver Flash.


The Zhcted Army and Thenardier Army faced one another. Tigre was caught in the turmoil, but was protected. Zaien, too, was helped by his men and disappeared from Tigre's view.

“Look at you.”

Ellen called out in an angry voice as she drew closer on her horse. Her white finger gently traced Tigre's bleeding wound.

“It's just a cut... Don't worry me so much.”

Ellen showed an expression of caring befitting neither a Commander or swordsman but a girl her age. Tigre could not look directly at her.

“Your hand looks terrible as well.”

Ellen looked at the injury on his left hand for the first time.

The wound had opened again. The cloth Teita wrapped around his hand was soaked in blood as he gripped his bow.

Finally realizing it, he felt the pain in his hand, though he could still shoot arrows.

''--- Where is Zaien?''

Tigre searched for the enemy General.

A strong gust of wind blew, and the horses flinched. Tigre protected his face with his arm and looked about carefully.


“... A {{furigana|Wyvern|Vyfal}}!?”

With large wings reminiscent of a bat, now fully expanded, the Wyvern flew high into the sky, carrying Zaien on its back.

Every time it flapped its wings, the wind generated forced Tigre and Ellen to stop. The Wyvern flew high into the air.

It circled in the air to stabilize itself. It then turned and moved away from the battlefield.

“My wind can't reach that...!”

Ellen frowned in regret.

Tigre nocked an arrow to his bow; Zaien's figure was hidden by the Wyvern.

His arrow would reach, but it would pierce through the Wyvern's scales. It was no different from the fight with the {{furigana|Earth Dragon|Suro}}.

… He did not have the power.

He could not allow such a thing to happen.

[Shoot the Dragon.]

Suddenly, a quiet voice sounded in Tigre's head.


''--- What was that?''

Tigre looked about in surprise, but no one had called for him.

Though it sounded like a woman's voice, Ellen was focused on the enemy before her.

[I will say it once again. Shoot the Dragon.]

He heard the voice again.

He understood it clearly this time.

Despite the screams, the sound of weapons clashing, armors shattering, and corpses falling, the voice resounded.

The voice reaching his ear was clearly different.

Tigre glanced at the black bow in his hand.

''--- Could it be this?''

He felt a sense of incongruity with the black bow, that is why he thought that.

Looking at the sky again, the Wyvern had moved even further.

''--- If I don't pay him back, I know I'll regret it...!''

Tigre, determined, drew his arrow back.

His town was scorched and his people injured. He would never permit the man who harmed Teita to run away.

In accordance to the words, he aimed his bow at the Wyvern and shot the arrow.


Was it truly an arrow? The moment the arrow was released, a fierce backlash hit Tigre's body. At the same time, the Silver Flash in Ellen's hand tinged a pale light.

The shot flew straight, propelled by a helical wind.

It sounded like the roar of a beast. It flew toward the {{furigana|Wyvern|Vyfal}} and went past.

Though the Wyvern lost its balance, it was not injured.

''--- What happened?''

Tigre looked at the Wyvern and a deformed cloud in blank surprise.

He had never heard of an arrow acting in such a manner.

“Tigre!”

Tigre returned with Ellen's voice. She was also surprised. Tigre felt as if it was the first time she had ever been surprised on the battlefield.

“What was that just now...? I've only seen something like that with a {{furigana|[Dragonic Tool]|Viralt}}.”

No answer could be found. He could not reply to Ellen's question.

“I don't know, either...”

A shadow moved over Tigre's head as he responded in bewilderment.


The Wyvern had somehow recovered. It was running from the battlefield again.

Tigre readied a new arrow. Though he did not understand, he knew he could kill the Wyvern.

''--- The next... will hit!''

Ellen drew her horse close to Tigre and raised her longsword.

“I'll take care of the wind. You just aim the arrow!”

Ellen knew nothing about Tigre's bow.

However, when Tigre shot his arrow, her sword lit up in response. It was as if it allowed him to shoot his arrow in a supernatural manner.

''--- I don't know what happened... But if it's Tigre, he can do it.''

Though it was no different from intuition, Ellen knew her [Dragonic Tool].

It was not a longsword she simply came upon.

Her [Silver Flash] was given the name of {{furigana|[Brilliant Beheader of the Fallen Spirit]|Koma no Zanki}}.

“--- Please.”

Ellen did not know Tigre very well.

But she believed in him.

Steadying his arm and aiming at the Wyvern, he drew his bow to its limit.


He released it.

The atmosphere swelled and space distorted, twisting about his arrow.

The shock wave blew the nearby soldiers away.

Smoke followed the path of the arrow, forming a storm which raged strong enough that those nearby could not open their eyes.

The arrow Tigre shot advanced, a brutal tornado in its wake. It hit the {{furigana|Wyvern|Vyfal}}'s abdomen.

''--- Pierce it.''

The Wyvern let out an earsplitting sound as it was injured. It moved weakly back and forth and crashed in a nearby marsh.

It hit the water with a dull sound.

The Dragon sunk completely. Zaien did not float to the surface.

All looked at where the Wyvern crashed, completely stunned. Even Tigre, who shot the arrow watched.

The soldiers of the Thenardier Army dropped their arms. It took a while for everyone to return to consciousness, even Ellen.

“... Tigrevurmud Vorn has killed Zaien Thenardier!”

Following Ellen's voice, a shout of victory sounded from the Zhcted Army.


[[Image:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_Volume_01_-_284.jpg|175px|thumb]]

The Thenardier soldiers trembled, and their eyes faltered.

The main forces of the Thenardier Army, which fought, a short distance away, looked at the Wyvern as it fell to the earth. They split up and tried to escape while their enemy celebrated their victory.

Their swords and spears were discarded, and they tried to flee, collapsing over one another.

The Thenardier Army invaded Alsace with three thousand troops. Those running away numbered only nine hundred.

Their Commander was lost, their weapons and armor were cast aside, and the injured men ran away on their own.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter5_Preview|Chapter 5 Preview]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Epilogue_Preview|Epilogue Preview]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 01 Chapter5 - MTL

2013-02-05T08:31:59Z

Noobarta: /* The Vanadis' Castle */

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== The Vanadis' Castle ===

On the mountain north of Zhcted, the snow was present all year round. The sea, Muozinel, and Brune bordered to the east, south, and west respectively.

The country had a cold climate with longer winters than other countries. It was occasionally referred to as the [Land of Snow and Forests] due to its scattered coniferous forests. They could produce potatoes and apples, catch fish from the sea, and there was an abundance of gold and silver mines in the center of the kingdom.

It was made approximately three hundred years ago.

At the time, there were more than fifty tribes fighting to control a hegemony.

The war lasted more than a century. At least thirty tribes were destroyed or absorbed into other tribes in the process. Then one man casually appeared on the land.

“I am the incarnation of the Black Dragon.”

The man referred to himself as such. So long as he was King, he would bring victory.

Though most tribes mocked him, seven tribes believed his words and followed his lead.

As proof of their loyalty, the seven tribes each presented a beautiful woman who excelled in martial skills as a wife. To those seven wives, he granted them a weapon called a {{furigana|[Dragonic Tool]|Viralt}}.


“You, from this moment on, will be [Vanadis].”

Afterward, the seven tribes led by the man suppressed the other clans and won the war.

The man continued to fight, even after unifying the tribes, conquering neighboring countries and significantly expanding his territory.

And so, the Kingdom of Zhcted was established.

The man made King had seven Dukedoms within his country. The ability to collect taxes and various autonomous privileges were granted to each of his wives. No matter what distinguished services a person received, the only one ranked above the Vanadis would be the King.

The King made a declaration before the Vanadis.

“The Vanadis will offer fealty to the King, protect the King, and fight for the King. Do not forget it.”

The candle near the King's throne cast a dark shadow across the floor.

The shadow did not conform to a human shape but was that of a Dragon.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>


“... Though it's a myth, I don't really get the point of it.”

Those were Tigre's first words upon reading the history of Zhcted.

He was on the roof of the Imperial Palace.

The sky was clear, and the day was warm.

Tigre had borrowed a book from the library and sat cross-legged on the slanted rooftop as he read.

The reason he was on the roof was simple. The library was dim, the weather was good, and, if he looked down, he could see the courtyard decorated with tall trees and flower beds.

The Imperial Palace was enclosed by a rampart and tower. Though he could not see beyond that, the sky continued on, sending a cool breeze to his seat.

If he had not slept enough, Tigre would certainly take a nap.

“This is the easiest history book to read...”

With his face looking like he had taken medicine, Tigre opened the book on his knee.

Tigre was not familiar with Zhcted writing, so it was more difficult for him to read than he imagined.

Furthermore, it used old words and terminology. Since there were many expressions as well, it was difficult for him to read anything. More than half the book was unreadable.


Rurick, who was still monitoring him, stood in the hallway below the roof Tigre sat on. When he asked for help, the following words came to him.

“Lord Tigrevurmud, I am more than willing to help you; however, I cannot understand such difficult language, either.”

Though he had trouble reading, he was still an Earl. He had been given an education to match his status, so he was better than most.

“I'm sorry.”

“No, don't worry about it. It was not unreasonable.”

He was a soldier, not a scholar.

“Do you know anyone who can read things like this?”

“I do not.”

Rurick gave a difficult expression.

“Though it is difficult to say, I do not believe anyone could read better than you, Lord Tigrevurmud. Perhaps you should try asking Vanadis-sama or Limlisha-sama.”

“I wonder if they would help...”

He considered it, half to kill time, and half out of hesitation.

However, there was something worrying he wanted to hear from Ellen.


When he folded his arms, a small shadow flew to the roof. It was the young Dragon, Lunie.

Though Tigre reached out to the Dragon with a smile, it did not seem interested once it climbed to the roof. Lunie began basking its round body in a sunny place.

''--- This Dragon is quite like a cat.''

Not wanting to disturb it, Tigre stood up.

When he casually looked at the view before him, he noticed Ellen at the edge of his sight.

She moved quickly between the trees, as if trying to avoid being noticed. She approached the rampart, not noticing his gaze most likely.

“Rurick, I'm going to see what Ellen says. I'll return to my room right after I talk to her.”

“Very well.”

After hearing Rurick walk down the passage, Tigre held the history book beneath his arm and jumped off the roof.

Grabbing the branch of a tree directly below him, he softened his fall and used the recoil to hit the ground.

When he stood up again, the gardener taking care of the flower bed looked at Tigre, her face full of surprise.


With a bitter smile, Tigre left the courtyard at a trot. Moving between the trees, he caught sight of Ellen.

“What are you doing?”

When he called, Ellen's shoulders shook in surprise as she looked back.

“Wha, wha, wha, what are you doing here...!?”

Blushing, Ellen glared at him, her face red with surprise. It was the first time he had heard her stutter.

Her appearance was different. Her long, silver-white hair was braided and tied near the nape of her neck. Her hemp dress gave a clean appearance.

Her sword was sheathed at her waist, inconspicuously covered in cloth. She looked like any girl on the street, though it was unlikely any girl would be so beautiful.

“I wanted to ask you something, and I saw you.”

Though he was curious about her attitude and attire, Tigre responded honestly.

“You saw?”

Ellen looked at him suspiciously, thinking it impossible that she could have been seen. She gripped Tigre's arm and pulled him toward the rampart.

“Can't be helped. You come, too.”


“Where?”

“Outside.”

Outside the rampart, the two descended a gentle slope. The castle town was about a half belsta (approximately five hundred meters) away.

The streets were lined with stone houses with black or brown roofs.

The street was wide enough to comfortably allow a large wagon, and it was neatly paved with cobblestone.

Travelers, citizens, merchants, officials, artisans, many walked along the stalls at the edges of the streets.

Many housewives were chatting, the merchants called out. A minstrel played a harp at an intersection.

“It's much busier than Nice.”

Unlike Nice, the capital of Brune, which he had visited only once or twice, it made Tigre smile broadly. The dialect of Zhcted and the movement of copper and silver coins was a common sight.

Tigre was impressed by the unglazed pottery and glass-work of various shapes and sizes.


Fresh, bright fruit overflowed from wooden crates, slabs of meat were hung from hooks, and the fragrance of potatoes made him swallow his saliva.

Suddenly, girls his age passed by, laughing as they noticed Tigre.

“Does he really want things like that so much?”

“Maybe she wants something, too.”

In response, Ellen extended a finger to Tigre's hair.

“So they wear these kinds of things outside the walls?”

In Ellen's hand, who was laughed at and ridiculed, there was a leaf.

Due to its lightness, Tigre had not noticed at all. He gave his thanks.

“Where did you get this? Did you stick your head in some bushes?”

Tigre finally explained how he found her.

There was only silence until Ellen entered the castle town. It was not an atmosphere he could ask questions.

“What are you, a monkey?”


Ellen spoke coldly as she looked at him in amazement. Tigre was hurt.

“Really, the roof? Should I take that into consideration...? No, you're probably the only one who would do those kinds of things...”

“I'd like to ask a few questions sometime, if that's fine with you.”

While Ellen was looking down deep in thought, Tigre called out hesitantly.

“Why were you trying to sneak out of your house like that?”

Ellen looked dubiously, not understanding Tigre's intent in asking the question.

“Shouldn't that be obvious?”

This time, it was Tigre's turn to tilt his head.

In front of the potato stand, the two people looked at each other mysteriously. The salesman coughed.

Tigre left after purchasing two potatoes. He used money he won while betting with the soldiers.

As they ate their potatoes, they walked along, looking at the unglazed pottery. The heat made the potato seem to melt.

The sweet fragrance of butter mixed with the rising steam, stimulating Tigre's appetite.

He entered the square with Ellen, and they sat side-by-side at the edge of a flower bed.


Using small bites to eat her potato, Ellen smiled, savoring her meal.

“I chose good ones. Praise me.”

Tigre was surprised by her theatrical tone and dramatic smile.

“... Can you really tell between the good and bad ones?”

Tigre asked with a burnt tongue as he enjoyed the texture of the potato.

“There were plenty of bad ones. Small potatoes, ones that don't steam enough, ones that are too cool, there are plenty of things that could be lacking... This degree of melting is just right. I'm impressed with the amount of salt used, too.”

“You must like them.”

Ellen smiled broadly before looking away in the distance.

The subject of her gaze was a group of children gathering around a puppeteer.

“The winters of Zhcted are so cold; sometimes there are reports of people freezing to death. The cold air slips through the thick stone walls in the evening and steals them away without mercy. Children often gather around the hearth, wrap up in blankets, and eat hot potatoes to live through it all.”


Tigre imagined a warm, pleasant sight.

Tigre looked at Ellen's profile with wonder in his eyes.

Her expression was as if she missed her distant past. He felt uncomfortable.

''--- She speaks as if she grew up in a small village.''

It would be too simple to think she was a girl raised in the art of war as a duchess.

''--- Perhaps I'm wrong? Still, it's not like I can just ask.''

For a time, the two silently ate their potatoes. Tigre spoke up as he finished eating.

“... Is it possible you came to inspect the area surrounding the castle?”

“You noticed?”

Ellen now looked at Tigre's face.

“Have you never left your castle incognito?”

“I left normally, there was no need to be stealthy.”

“I'm jealous.”

Ellen sighed with a face that showed the emotion at the bottom of her heart.

“It is one of my few pleasures to pretend to be a normal girl having fun. It lets me stroll around the town.”


In Ellen's life, being attacked by an assassin was not uncommon.

When walking through town, she required a large escort.

“So why did you panic so much when I called out to you like that?”

“You surprised me, really.”

“... Sorry.”

Tigre apologized sincerely.

Ellen forcibly dragged Tigre along to avoid having her behavior exposed, probably to Lim.

''She also must want time to spend alone.''

“We'll call it even with this. Don't worry.”

Laughing, Ellen threw the unglazed clay bowl to the ground as she finished eating her potato.

“Is it fine to throw it in the roadside?”

In Nice, the capital of Brune, it was considered a disgraceful act, so Tigre asked tentatively.

“Whether it's on the the stone pavement or the ground, it doesn't matter. There are those who collect such things and earn small change.”


“Ah, that's true, I guess. If it's broken, they can mix it in with new clay.”

While responding to Ellen's words, Tigre's bowl, now empty, was also thrown away.

“Tigre, you had business with me? Does it have to do with that book you've been carefully holding?”

“I wanted to ask you a few things, but it's fine to wait until next time.”

As he nodded, Ellen extended her hand to Tigre.

“Then stay with me until I'm satisfied. It's unexpectedly refreshing to walk with another person.”

Tigre and Ellen looked around various places in the town.

As someone who rarely left Alsace, everything was novel to him. There was a vibrancy in the town, it seemed to have everything.

“This is?”

“It's a rye-based alcohol. Since it's not strong, children often drink it. Do you want a try?”

After a cup was poured for him, Tigre drank it in one go while looking at another stall.


“That is?”

“Steamed mushroom and potatoes. It looks like there are also pickles.”

The pan-roasted pickles gave a savory sensation to his mouth and stomach.

“And this?”

“It's a stir fry.”

He looked at a fried dish.

“This.”

“That's apple jam on honeyed bread... Why are you only interested in food?”

Ellen was amazed to see Tigre gnaw at the bread. Tigre continued to repeat his cycle of questioning and eating.

“They're all delicious. I've never had them before.”

“Well, it's your money, so I guess you can do what you want.”

Though she said that to Tigre, Ellen ate the same things. Rather than dividing between the two, they each got one.

“Well, I guess I am eating a lot.”

“Long ago, there was a potato eating contest in the castle. I ate thirty potatoes with butter, about the same size as the ones before.”


Ellen spoke with pride while Tigre continued bringing bread to his mouth.

It was difficult to imagine with her small mouth and body devoid of excess meat.

“... When food disappears from the kitchen, you must be the first they suspect.”

“I stole some food once before, but when they found out, they bowed respectfully, since Eleanora-sama was the one proudly and stealthily eating their food.”

She stopped. Tigre looked mortified.

“They're good people. If I have more than a nibble here or there, they might get angry.”

“It's fine eating alone in the kitchen. That's preferable, I think.”

''--- I have only a maid by my side, though she is younger.''

Ellen, looking proud until now, began speaking again.

“I'll tell you this now, but I wasn't always eating.”

Ellen stressed her words as she shook a skewer with fried food on it.

“Meals at the Imperial Palace are normally moderate. Because the townspeople do not come to the castle that frequently, we must bring out a novel dish when they do visit. It's a little difficult, but it's best to learn about their lives in detail.”


“You aren't particularly convincing with jam around your mouth.”

Tigre took out a handkerchief and wiped Ellen's mouth.

Ellen's eyes opened widely in surprise. She averted her face, now dyed red, in a panic.

“What's wrong?”

"No, no, it's nothing... Really, I let myself go whenever I'm here.”

While muttering softly, Ellen shook her head strongly, ruffling the feather ornament in her hair.

“Ah, you've got jam on your mouth, too.”

Her bright red pupils were laughing. Ellen extended her thin, white fingers.

She wiped the jam at the edge of Tigre's mouth and brought it to her own.

Seeing such a lovely and embarrassing gesture, Tigre turned his face away shyly.

“All right, let's go there next.”

Ignoring Tigre's reaction, Ellen pointed to a stall a small distance away with a cheerful voice.

The aim was to shoot Knight dolls over with a cork-shooting toy crossbow. Depending on the dolls knocked over, different prizes could be won.


[[Image:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_Volume_01_-_172.jpg|175px|thumb]]

The size and pose of the Knights differed. The dolls for expensive looking prizes would not fall easily.

“Which should I knock down?”

Though a toy, a crossbow was a crossbow, so of course he would be able to use it.

Due to the mechanics of a crossbow, he was not fond of using it, but Tigre was unexpectedly enthusiastic to play.

“Hm, how about those two.”

One of Ellen's targets was a conspicuously large doll by a large figure which would not fall over so easily. It had large feet and a low center of gravity, giving it a large amount of stability.

“Two, hm.”

“You can take up to four shots. Will you manage?”

While passing a copper coin to the man sitting at the stand, Ellen asked him naturally.

“Well, I'll give it a try.”

Tigre received the toy crossbow.

The first shot struck it easily.

It hit the head of the doll, bounced over the curtain, and landed in the back of the stall. Since he was looking for the trajectory, he did not particularly mind.


Tigre aimed at the smaller of the two dolls Ellen specified.

Despite a direct hit to the head, the cork bullet was light. The doll shook, but did not fall.

“Mu, too bad.”

Ellen spoke with regret, bringing her hand to her mouth.

''--- Did you really not notice?''

Tigre looked at Ellen, his eyes filled with doubt for a moment. Ellen looked back at him suspiciously. He shook his head as if it was nothing and returned his gaze to the dolls.

''--- She really didn't notice, though I suppose that's trivial. It's fine.''

Saying those words in his mind, Tigre thought about what to do with his third shot.

From how the doll shook, Tigre knew there was a support behind the doll.

Though it would not be a problem to knock them down, it was what might happen afterward that could be an issue.

He shot the third cork. It passed between both feet of his targeted doll. It rebound off the stand wall and hit the doll.


The doll, pushed from behind, pitched forward easily and fell from the stand.

“Oh! Nice!”

Ellen looked like a happy child as the stall owner picked up the doll, clicking his tongue in annoyance. He glared at Tigre.

“That shot is invalid, since it hit from behind.”

Tigre ignored the man's words and took his fourth shot.

It flew at the second doll and hit it from the side. The doll shook and fell down.

The man gazed at the doll in surprise.

When Tigre tapped the man's shoulder with a refreshing smile, he whispered to him.

“It's only these two. Are you sure you won't let me off here?”

“... What do you mean?”

“Will you let me have these? I wouldn't want to make a fuss about you cheating. I can just pretend not to know and you can run your shop quietly, if you know what I mean.”


“... Please, tell me one thing.”

While in a cold sweat, the man looked at Tigre uncomfortably.

“With only one or two shots, how did you understand?”

“Humans do these things, no matter the time or place. When I was younger, I had to deal with many similar tricks.”

Tigre shrugged his shoulders, and the man laughed.

The deal was struck.

The prizes were a large stuffed bear, about the size of a small child, and a purple decorated ribbon.

“It was pretty cheap, and the prizes are pretty good.”

Tigre spoke in admiration, The man laughed loudly.

“If you don't set up good prizes, the visitors will stop coming.”

--- Indeed. Because there were good prizes, they did not pass the stall up. Tigre put the large bear in a sack and threw his history book into it. Ellen took the ribbon and put it in her hair.

“How is it? Does it suit me?”

Tigre was at a loss for words momentarily. Her flowing, silver-white hair and the purple ribbon matched perfectly. He did not think any other combination would work better.


“Yes, how beautiful.”

He obediently responded. He was mortified he could only use ordinary words.

“Is, is that so? That was unexpected.”

Ellen touched the ribbon quietly, her face dyed red.

“I, I've never had that much interest in these things. Since I came alone, I never had anyone to show these things to. Yeah, it's good to come with someone occasionally.”

She rapidly spoke like a child to cover her embarrassment. Tigre felt it was adorable.

“Still, the stuffed animal is certainly an unexpected hobby.”

“Ah, that's for Lim, not for me.”

Surprising words came back to him.

“...Eh?”

“She'll yell at us when we get back. She'll be in a better mood if we give that to her.”

“With this?”

“It'll work. I brought her a stuffed animal before and her face lit up, bright red. I'm sure you'll see it soon as well.”

Tigre could not imagine it at all.


The two walked to another street while avoiding the crowd.

Ellen stopped in front of a certain bar.

“This shop serves good meals. I'm not sure if it's empty or not, so wait a moment.”

Tigre waited in place while Ellen pushed the door open.

A dirty lamp hung from the ceiling, bathing the interior in a dim light. The little tables were filled with people from Zhcted. Nearly thirty guests were cheerfully talking, burying the shop in noise.

Ellen looked inside the store and found a small, empty table. It would not be a problem with just her and Tigre.

Though Ellen tried to go out to call Tigre, her legs stopped moving. The voices of some customers reached her ear.

“How is Brune?”

“It's hardly good, since a civil war may start soon.”

The man shook his head as if it were absurd. Given their appearance, the two were merchants.

“Lords Thenardier and Ganelon did their own things, ignoring the King before, and now it has gotten worse. Any village acting against them is burned and the towns are thrown into ruin. It's only a rumor, but it seems aristocrats who show loyalty are granted Knighthood or a government office.”


“So that's the reason you came back.”

“Yeah. I'd rather not get involved, so I'll be staying for a while.”

Ellen left the shop silently and smiled to Tigre while shrugging her shoulders.

“It's full. Let's go somewhere else.”

Since they could not find a good shop, Tigre and Ellen sat in a square with a baked apple and rye alcohol.

“By the way, what did you want to talk about?”

With all topics exhausted and the day settling, Ellen asked as she took a drink.

Tigre glanced at the sack with the stuffed animal and history book, then turned to look at the object at Ellen's waist. After hesitating, he took the plunge and spoke.

“I've only read one of the history books, but there was a word I noticed. Arifal, is that the name of your sword?”

“Exactly.”


Ellen named the sword wrapped in a white cloth. Using a single finger, she revealed it.

The small portion between the sheath and the guard was tinged with an unnatural, undulating light.

The wind clung and tickled Tigre's hair.

“So this has been on your mind.”

“... It's as if the sword has its own intent.”

Tigre spoke while stroking his hair which was touched by the wind. Ellen laughed as she sheathed the sword.

“It is also called {{furigana|[Brilliant Beheader of the Fallen Spirit]|Koma no Zanki}}. It is a weapon permitted only to the Vanadis.”

Tigre could not speak immediately. Though it was difficult to believe, Tigre had experienced it twice before. Including this time, it was his third time.

“The history books call this a {{furigana|[Dragonic Tool]|Viralt}} which controls [Wind]. I don't know all the details, but... is this sword the cause of the wind?”

“To be more accurate, it can manipulate it. You've seen it before, but it was able to divert the arrow and lift an entire horse.”

“... Why did you not use it in Dinant against me?”

It was a desperate fight, which is why he felt it annoying that she had cut corners.

“Because it was fun.”

Tigre frowned hearing Ellen's prompt answer.


“At that time, I could have used it to strike your other arrows down, but I wanted to compete with your bow with only my skill.”

“You did a dangerous thing.”

Tigre looked at her with both amazement and confusion.

“It went well, so don't worry. What else did you want to talk about?”

“Do the other Vanadis have similar weapons?”

“Yes. They also have a {{furigana|[Dragonic Tool]|Viralt}}, though they aren't the same. Well, in all respects, they are tools beyond understanding.”

Removing her smile, Ellen spoke seriously, as if on the battlefield.

“The Vanadis is said to be able to fight one thousand troops. In reality, though a Vanadis is an excellent soldier, each wields a [Dragonic Tool] giving them the capability to fight an army of warriors. There are stories of Vanadis fighting three thousand, even five thousand enemies single handedly.”

Though monstrous words were stuck in Tigre's throat, he forced them down.

“Strange. Why didn't you invade Brune or Muozinel?”

Each of the seven people were, quite literally, a match for one thousand.

Even if half the troops were left behind to defend the country, if three or four of them were to fight, they could vastly expand their territory. They could not be blamed for their invasion if they won.


''--- Perhaps the King does not want such a thing.''

Ellen crossed her arms and looked at the sky, giving thought to an answer.

“Ultimately, it is because the King has not ordered us to.”

Due to the unexpectedly light remark, Tigre had no words to say.

Her words held no affection for royalty, she had spoken as if it were a joke. There was neither good will nor respect.

“... Do you dislike the King of Zhcted?”

“Though I don't hate him, I don't particularly like him. He is the King now, so I only contact him occasionally.”

As if remembering something displeasing, Ellen's beautiful face turned bitter.

“Our country is maintaining peace and stability for now. We have had decades, even a century in which we were unable to expand our lands. Though every King has been excellent in his own way, none were able to properly conform to the presence of all seven Vanadis. Often, because they fear the Vanadis, they came to argue with us. Now, the Vanadis, while pretending to follow the King, scheme to appoint an appropriate person to lead.”

“How terrible...”

While frowning, only those words could be expressed.


“None of the Vanadis wish to become king?”

“The Vanadis kneel to the King. The King is to be defended. Those who fight for the King cannot become the King.”

Tigre inclined his head hearing her response.

''--- Is there some restriction they are bound to?''

Though it was beyond his understanding, it was not an impossible story.

The existence of a power that surpasses common sense, Tigre had already witnessed it.

“The present King is such a man. While the Vanadis kneel superficially before him, he does not have the ability to make them sincerely follow his lead, nor do we hold a will to do so. He doubts us and is alert for any sly actions. He thinks of how to reduce our power in fear it may turn on him. He is neither wise nor bold enough to attack another country.”

Ellen shook her argent hair and let out a deep sigh.

“I wish for someone with both traits, someone fluent in politics, someone who can be both kind and harsh. I wish for a King who is not swayed by emotion and overflows with a sense of justice...”

“It seems you've been having trouble.”

“--- There's no point in me complaining anymore, but really, I would like a better King.”

“... I see.”


''--- If only His Majesty, the King of this country, were a little better...''

Tigre had trouble thinking of this as another person's problem.

“However, if asked what I would change about the country, I would hesitate to say something. It is by his power that the citizens of LeitMeritz have a peaceful life. I don't think I would make a better King, since I would advance my own directives.”

“You shouldn't insult yourself so much.”

Tigre stopped her, hearing her self-ridicule.

“My family creed is [A hunter does not hold the arrow too long nor hunt the beast too often].”

“What does it mean?”

Ellen listened to Tigre's words in interest, her eyes wide open.

“Although the arrow is necessary to hunt, if used too often, it corrupts the land. Simply put, hunting in the mountains and forests is only fun if you don't do it all the time.”

“... You mean, everything in moderation?”

“Though it may sound arrogant of me, you believe too little in your ability. You should understand, having seen the town. The land now is not bad.”


Ellen's bright red eyes looked curiously at Tigre, who spoke earnestly.

“You...”

Her murmur was overshadowed by the blowing wind.

The cold air accompanied the wind, stroking her argent hair. The night sky approached.

“Just now, what...?”

Though Tigre asked with a frown, Ellen stood up energetically without responding.

“I did not think I would be comforted by you.”

She looked back at Tigre, the usual vibrancy returning to her smile.

“I'll say my thanks, though. I feel a bit better.”

''Is that so.'' It was odd, given their position, that he could cheer her up. Still, Tigre obediently thought it good.

Though Ellen tried to throw away the basket holding the baked apple, she stopped, hearing a small cat with black hair at the root of a tree.

Ellen smiled happily and bent over, giving the apple core to the creature.

“Do you like cats?”

“I kept one long ago, since they were useful to ward off the rats. Right now, I only have Lunie... Do you have any?”


“Rather than saying I had a pet, when I was small, I helped take care of an old retired sheepdog.”

Tigre recalled those days, tilting his head.

“His body was large and he was always sleeping.”

“His body must have been a great pillow for a catnap, right?”

“That...”

Though Ellen had a boastful face, her words did not continue.

“Hyau!?”

Ellen let out a lovely scream and jumped aside, hanging on to Tigre. As she held him, Tigre inadvertently felt something unnecessary.

“Wha, what? What's with that voice that doesn't suit you?”

She lifted her foot and stamped down.

“Get back in that alley. I'll cut your tongue off so you can't say anything impolite again.”

The sound of her sword rang as she pulled it from her waist. She glared at Tigre with a red face.

“No, sorry. That was inappropriate.”

“Really... I've never screamed like that when faced with bears or boars.”


“...”

“--- You're thinking about it?”

The sword at her waist, the blade of silver-white, returned.

“I'm not, I'm not!”

Tigre denied while waving his hands hastily.

“But what could surprise you so much?”

Tigre looked at Ellen's feet and saw a shiny black insect, now twitching.

Tigre looked amazed, seeing the insect drive her to her tiptoes.

“Do you not see these often? The Imperial Palace... is well cleaned, and I suppose you wouldn't notice them on the battlefield.”

Tigre said that aloud out of sympathy.

By the way, Tigre was accustomed to seeing them, since they were on the mountains and in the forests when he hunted.

“If it's noticeable, no matter where, you hate what you hate.”

Ellen's expression clearly said she feared it rather than hated it.

Her face and gesture, much like a child's, was adorable. Tigre inadvertently laughed.


“Wha, what's so amusing?”

“No, I'm quite relieved to find even you can be weak to something.”

“You...”

Ellen's face was dyed crimson as she had trouble countering Tigre's words. With a snort, she changed tactics.

… She would go on the offensive.

Tigre was perplexed. Though his words were earnest, they may have offended her in some way.

However, he did not worry too much. Ellen took a few steps forward, her argent hair shaking as she moved. She looked over her shoulder and glared at Tigre.

“Let's go.”

Tigre ran after Ellen in a hurry.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

When they returned to the Imperial Palace, Lim stood at the castle gate.

Though she normally did not show emotion on her face, it was clear from her ice-cold pupils that she was angry. Tigre involuntarily shrank back.


“You took your time.”

“The day hasn't ended yet. Here, a souvenir.”

Warding off the thorny voice, Ellen passed her the bag with a stuffed animal, and spoke in her normal tone. Though Lim had a face as if she wanted to say something to Tigre, she held back until she looked in the bag.

“... This, this is.”

“Do you like it? I wanted to get you a present, so I went to town for it.”

Ellen spoke fluently, proud as a peacock. It was not just anger flowing from Lim's body.

“By the way, were you looking for someone?”

“Unfortunately, it was you.”

“Got it. Still, I had company, this time.”

After that, Lim cast her gaze to Tigre.

“... Why did you return? It must have been a heaven-sent opportunity for you to run away. Do you have the confidence to return? Are you foolish? Or perhaps you do not understand your situation.”

“You should applaud me for letting the opportunity pass.”


“I see, so you are a fool.”

Lim pointedly responded to Tigre's words.

“You shouldn't be so harsh. He came back, after all, and Tigre was the one to get you the present.”

When Ellen mediated from the side, Lim sank into an awkward silence.

“Lim, you may return to your room. I will guide Tigre.”

Ellen waved her hand away. Lim sighed and returned an unfriendly expression.

She bowed in silence and walked away while holding the bag. Tigre vacantly noticed her gait was light.

“Well, that's done. Now then, let's follow her.”

“Follow?”

Tigre looked at Ellen suspiciously.

“I'll show you something interesting.”

Ellen walked briskly with Tigre following after her. The soldiers saluted when they noticed her. Ellen lightly waved to them and returned. Tigre noticed they nodded to him.

“I don't recognize the place we're going to.”


Tigre asked the question, since it had always been Rurick guiding him around the Palace.

“I suppose it's not unusual? The women's rooms are around here.”

They were in a straight corridor lined with rooms spaced at regular intervals. Girl's voices could be heard in some rooms.

“Is it fine?”

“I'm giving you permission. Walk quietly.”

Ellen halted in front of a certain room. After confirming no one was in the surroundings, she carefully drew her sword and uttered a small incantation.

The air moved. Tigre understood Ellen used the power of the Silver Flash. The face of the argent-haired Vanadis looked like a child playing a trick.

“Even if the door is opened, Lim will never hear a sound.”

“... Your sword will cry. At least, I would.”

Indeed, Tigre felt sorry for the sword. Tigre felt something at the scruff of his neck. It seemed as if the wind was grumbling. The sword seemed dissatisfied.

“Look, you. Don't you want to know what she'll do with our present?”


Certainly, Tigre was anxious when he saw the stuffed animal.

''--- Ellen said she wouldn't treat it poorly.''

Though there was no sound, there was a possibility he would be noticed. Tigre carefully opened the door, leaving enough space for the two to look through the crack.

Lim sat on the bed, hugging the bear. Though her face was not visible, it was easy to imagine her expression given her actions.

Tigre was amazed. More than what he saw, the number of stuffed animals inside surprised him.

It was unusual, given her cool impression. He had never considered it.

Tigre and Ellen continued to watch. Lim closely and happily embraced the bear.

“What should your name be. Alexei... I haven't used that yet... Your eyes are the color of a pomegranate... I wonder.”

''--- She's given it a name! Every one of them!''

It was his limit. He continued to erase his presence.

Tigre quietly closed the door and looked at Ellen. Her face showed her amusement.

“That's how it is. Yours, too, so you might want to give her another stuffed bear. She usually forgives me with that.”


<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter4_Preview|Chapter 4 Preview]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter6_Preview|Chapter 6 Preview]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 05 Epilogue - MTL

2013-02-04T00:56:21Z

Noobarta: /* Epilogue */

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== Epilogue ===
At the northern end of Brune Kingdom, in a port city not yet touched by spring, there were two men.

They were wrapped in slightly soiled travel wear. One man was short in stature like a child and wore a hat on his head which grew no hair. The other was tall and was naturally clothed in a noble atmosphere.

They were Ganelon and Greast. After setting fire to Artishem, the two had hidden in a nameless port town. After receiving certain information, they decided to leave Brune.

As they stared idly at ships in the distance moving toward Zhcted Kingdom, they were called to from behind. It was a woman.

When the looked back, they saw a woman in a dress who was clearly out of place for the small port town. She was around 20 years old and had blue-black hair down to her waist. Her snow-white dress was decorated with roses.

Though her skin was a pale white, giving her a sickly impression, the large scythe in her hand strongly countered it.

“I apologize for having kept you waiting, Duke Ganelon, Marquis Greast.”

“It has been a long time, Lord Glinka Estes.”

The beautiful woman bowed. Ganelon returned her greeting with a smile. The woman standing before them was the {{furigana|[Illusionary Princess of the Hollow Shadow]|Shervid}}, the Vanadis Valentina Glinka Estes.

“Let us go. Though winter still lingers in Zhcted, you will be safe.”

Valentina spoke as she smiled radiantly at the two.

Tigrevurmud Vorn passed beneath the gates of the King's Capital of Nice as a hero and savior of the country. It was nearly ten days since the end of the Battle of Mereville.

His garb, of course, were not his normal leather armor and hempen clothes. He wore a jet-black silk coat with silver cuffs and a white mantle. It was prepared quickly by the Royal Palace.

Teita and Regin both said “It suits you” the evening before.

Ellen, Mira, and Massas smiled bitterly. Lim looked at him as if troubled. Rurick said “It was quickly constructed, after all,” and Gerard commented that they gave off the impression of being “a waste of money.”

They continued down the road from the southern gate to the Royal Palace, following after a marching band. Carriages laden with various flags and armor collected from the battle with the Muozinel Army followed behind.

The trumpet was a performance reserved for victory against a foreign enemy. It was formally an honor praising his service of defeating the Muozinel Army.

Finally, Tigre rode in on a carriage slowly pulled by four horses.

Along both sides of the street, residents of the Royal Capital surged to see the hero who had saved the country. They threw flowers and enthusiastic shouts of joy. It was a celebration of Tigre's victory as well as a celebration for the return of peace to the country.

Next to Tigre was Regin in formal attire. She wore a white dress decorated with pearls along her neckline and cuffs. Beside her, Teita sat as the lady-in-waiting.

“Lord Tigrevurmud.”

As Regin whispered to Tigre, his entire body went stiff with tension. She was a beautiful woman wrapped in a dazzling dress. It was impossible for Tigre to look directly at her.

“Really, thank you very much. I owe you for all you have done.”

''No.'' Tigre could not think of words to respond with. Teita pouted further down.

Following behind the three were Ellen and Mira. The two wore a mantle over their battle uniform out of courtesy which highlighted their normal dignity. They were bathed in applause, regardless of gender.

Though the two advanced on horseback with resolute attitudes, they were secretly smoldering in discontent. They had wanted to sit next to Tigre, and, if possible, not in their battle uniforms.

Regarding their dissatisfaction, Tigre persuaded Ellen to endure, since they would return to LeitMeritz afterward. He said the same to Mira, though replacing LeitMeritz with Zhcted.

Behind the Vanadis were Lim and Massas.

Reading their minds from behind, Lim let out a small sigh. Massas noticed her and smiled sympathetically.

Finally, the Knights and well known aristocrats with distinguished military services and the brave men that served them appeared. Those who cooperated with Tigre, such as Rurick, Gerard, and Augre, were amongst them.

Pierre Bodwin returned to the King's Capital of Nice the day after Tigre had killed Duke Thenardier on the battlefield. The next day, he cleaned off his uniform and reported the issues regarding Tigre and Regin to King Faron.

The following day, King Faron officially recognized Regin as Princess. He also ordered for a celebration recognizing Tigre's actions be held. The cat-faced Prime Minister quickly sent a message to the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}.

Upon hearing this, Tigre and the others were stunned. As for Massas, he looked petrified with terror.

However, they could not simply remain in stunned silence. While the King and Bodwin were preparing the King's Capital to accept the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}, Tigre and the others were busy giving rewards to the subordinates. Those who surrendered completed cleaning of the battlefield and burial of the dead.

Finally, the Silver Meteor Army rushed to the Royal Capital and were greeted with a triumphant celebration.

Since the King was still ill, Bodwin took care of the celebration.

In the temple on Ruberon Mountain, Tigre reported his victory to the Pantheon of Gods and the founder of the nation, King Charles. He expressed his gratitude for their divine protection. Afterward, Bodwin praised Tigre and the others for their distinguished services in the banquet hall of the Royal Palace, where every person was promised a reward. Once the ceremony ended, the venue had turned into a party.

However, some people, including Tigre, did not participate in the feast. They were invited to a certain room by Bodwin.

After a half koku, Tigre stood before the King's ward. Regin, Ellen, Mira, Lim, and Massas stood alongside Tigre. Bodwin stood before the door and reported in a solemn voice.

“His Majesty's condition is still poor. Also, a messenger from another country has already arrived. Please do not place too much stress on him.”

Bodwin reverently opened the door. Tigre set foot inside the ward.

One man was in the center of the large room. He rose from his bed when he saw Tigre and the others. Standing near him was a woman with wavy golden hair.

“... Sophie?”

Ellen looked at her in surprise. Lim, Mira, and Tigre also looked at her in amazement. Though Massas was surprised, the old Earl's body first paid homage to the King as his vassal. Tigre quickly followed shortly after.

Sophie's expression, her smile which seemed eternal, betrayed a moment of sadness. The reason was immediately apparent.

The King nodded slowly toward the cat-faced Prime Minister. Bodwin guided Tigre and the others to the foot of the bed.

''--- Your Majesty...?''

Though he was unable to say a word, Tigre could not hide his shock and dismay as he walked along the foot of the bed.

King Faron was 41 years old. He was one year younger than Duke Thenardier whom Tigre had seen on the battlefield.

However, the man before them had little meat on his body. His skin sagged all over, and his hair was dyed gray. It was not just an illness.

It was as if his body was boiled and he was on the brink of death. It was a mystery as to how he remained conscious.

“Father...”

The voice full of grief came from Regin. Though they had finally reunited after half a year, her father had completely changed.

“Father... Why, why are you like this?”

She could not believe her eyes. Regin's voice trembled, her eyes were wide open.

The King's condition was poor. Massas had heard this from Bodwin.

However, the King before their eyes was beyond their imagination. Though Tigre and Ellen were clearly shocked, the impact was even for Regin, his biological daughter.

“... Let Bodwin tell you of the circumstances.”

A withered voice leaked from the King. His delicate neck turned. Faron looked at Regin first.

“I am sorry, Regin. I did not know whether I should act as a father or a King.”

Regin could barely suppress her turbulent emotions. She gently grasped her father's hand and was horrified by how cold and thin it had become. Her father, Faron, was nothing but skin and bones. With only a little pressure, it felt as if his hands would break.

Faron spoke haltingly, explaining why he had raised Regin as a prince.

The King loved Regin's mother, the former Queen. She died soon after giving birth to Regin. Faron had hoped to do something for her.

“I was young at the time. I thought I could defend your honor as well as Nina's...”

Nina was the name of Regin's mother. At the age of 25, Faron strongly believed in his own potential

Nina gave birth only to Regin before she died. If he had left things as they were, she would receive humiliating treatment, since the Queen was only able to give birth to a Princess. The young Faron could not endure.

“And to deal with Thenardier and Ganelon... a Prince was necessary.”

The King wished to bestow an honor on Regin for her first campaign, and, one day, he would bring her to a monastery. Though unknown to everyone here, it was almost the exact thing Ganelon had told to Greast in Artishem before.

Faron's eyes moved from his daughter to Tigre.

“So you are Vorn...”

Tigre bent to his knees as the King spoke with a trembling voice.

“You have taken upon yourself the duties that were originally mine to do, and I have imposed upon all of you... You have even brought it to an end. How may I reward you? Whether it is a title or territory, say what you wish for.”

Tigre did not answer at once. He did not fight to obtain such things. There was only one thing he wished to say when he met the King.

''Why did you leave Duke Ganelon and Duke Thenardier to do as they please?''

If they had been subjugated early on, many people would still remain alive. He wanted to shout; Batran may have lived his life peacefully in Alsace.

However, he could not give voice to his emotions seeing the dying King.

“Thank you for your generous words. I do not desire a title, territory, or an official rank. However, if you will excuse me... I wish to ask you something, Your Majesty.”

Tigre, little by little, explained the events which had occurred from the Battle of Dinant to the present day. He spoke briefly due to the King's condition.

The King listened in silence. He waved away Bodwin, who tried to tell him to rest, and continued listening to the story.

When Tigre finished speaking, Tigre straightened his breathing and stood at the ready.

“I wish for---”

Brune Kingdom will show its appreciation to the Kingdom of Zhcted for its cooperation, paying fifty thousand gold pieces as a reward for their aid.

Furthermore, Brune Kingdom shall pay all expenses incurred by Zhcted Kingdom in the war.

Brune Kingdom will relinquish the lands of Agnes to Zhcted Kingdom.

Finally, Brune Kingdom is to propose a mutual non-aggression pact for three years.

These four provisions were exchanged between Brune Kingdom and Zhcted Kingdom.

Though he did not immediately sign the mutual non-aggression pact, since it required the approval of the King of Zhcted, the other three were promptly settled between Sophie and Faron. If it were done by Ellen and Mira, it would not have resolved as quickly due to a problem of authority.

“Lord Sophia. I hope you can give the King of Zhcted my greetings as well.”

Faron spoke to Sophie in a feeble voice. After releasing the territory, he added the message, [Faron has approved of Regin as heir to the throne].

That is, so long as Regin was not recognized as the next ruler of Brune, the cessation of territory to Zhcted would be invalidated during the intermittent period. Faron would use the country known as Zhcted to support Regin's ascension to the throne. Naturally, he would not last for much longer.

“Regin, Your Highness, I shall deliver his words to our King.”

Sophie answered in this manner, formally accepting Regin as a representative of Zhcted Kingdom.

Though the cessation of Agnes was a severe blow, it was not simply a loss for Brune. With this, Muozinel Kingdom could not attack Brune; on the other hand, it was now possible to reach Zhcted through the southern seas.

Regin was officially recognized as Princess and was determined as the King's next of kin.

The reason Faron celebrated Tigre's victory was, of course, to repay Tigre and the others. With the disappearance of the most powerful aristocrats, the majority of nobles were thrown into confusion over the succession. To say it poorly, he wanted to take advantage of the confusion to divert their attention.

He would say Regin was raised as Prince due to an [Oracle's Divination].

When all was said and done, Faron called to Tigre.

“Earl Vorn. There is one thing I wish to present to you...”

Though curious, Tigre gave his gratitude.

“I wish to grant you the title, {{furigana|[Knight of the Moonlight]|Lumiere}}.”

In this case, Knight referred to a brave hero. Hearing the title [Knight of the Moonlight], Bodwin shook slightly, though none noticed.

“You have saved my daughter and repelled a foreign enemy. With a single bow, you returned peace to these lands. Please accept it.”

Tigre accepted it gratefully. Ellen and the others tapped his shoulder and gave their blessings. After a formal congratulatory address, Bodwin thought of the King's intent.

He knew [Knight of the Moonlight] was a title which existed since ancient times. He also knew it was once a far more distinguished title than any other.

However, Bodwin knew. There was only one person in the past who was granted the title. He later married the daughter of the King who bestowed the title upon him and became the next King.

Bodwin did not say this, however. He judged the King did not wish for him to say it.

Regarding Alsace, it settled down after the decision was made that it would be jointly controlled by Princess Regin and Eleanora of LeitMeritz. It was not a contract between nations, but between a single noblewoman and the Princess. Since it was not relinquished in the provisions, it acted as an emphasis on Regin's good will.

“As for the development of the path through Vosyes, I will ask you to take care of it.”

Ellen confirmed the contract and smiled happily; her wish was granted. On the other hand, Regin had a sullen expression.

“This contract, this non-aggression pact between Brune and Zhcted, it will be held until the end.”

“I will not forget. Also... In three years, you will return Lord Tigrevurmud.”

“Don't use such poor language when you're negotiating a peace treaty aimed toward friendship. Let me keep Tigre as part of our friendship.”

Tigre's custody was moving between the two without the consent of the person in question.

Tigre's contract as a prisoner of war was still valid, but Brune could not allow its hero and savior who received a title to be unreleased.

And so, Ellen made a proposal in a deliberately gentle manner.

I will keep him in LeitMeritz for three years.

Once three years pass, I will annul his contract as a prisoner of war.

She had her own expectations, of course. Ellen had not decided how to use Tigre in the future. The Vanadis with silver-white hair decided to use this contract to keep him nearby.

Also, she had confidence she could lure him to her side in the next three years.

''--- In three years, if Tigre wishes to remain by my side, whatever Regin says will be useless.''

Regin, though dissatisfied, accepted the conditions.

One reason was because there were probably many people in Brune who held grudges and hostility toward Tigre. Those who worked beneath Duke Thenardier, and others who had disliked him before, they would try to eliminate Tigre no matter the means.

At present, Regin lacked the ability to protect Tigre from those people.

Moreover, with Tigre in Zhcted, she could show her ties with Zhcted to other nations. Regin herself had many enemies, and, though she could not necessarily count on Zhcted, it was still a precious ally.

The hustle and bustle of a feast was present both inside and outside the Royal Palace. Tigre borrowed a room and gathered his luggage.

He had bitter memories of the past and was not fond of the Royal Palace, and, since he was going to Zhcted, he did not want to deal with the trouble of explaining his situation.

''--- Ah, I wish I could eat the dishes in the Royal Palace...''

When he thought such things, a knock sounded from the door. Thinking it was Teita, Tigre opened the door.

It was not Teita, but the three Vanadis.

“Lord Tigrevurmud, thank you for your hard work.”

Sophie gave words of appreciation and smiled at him. As if it were natural, she gently but closely embraced Tigre. He could not speak as she had buried his face into her rich, soft chest. While standing in place, his face dyed crimson.

“H, hey, Sophie?”

“So, so suddenly...”

Ellen and Mira stared wide eyed with cramped faces as they watched the abrupt behavior of their friend. Sophie released Tigre and stuck out her tongue before bowing. Her wavy, golden hair shook.

“I apologize. It has been such a long time.”

Of course, that was not the only reason. She wanted to know how Tigre's relationship with her friend with silver-white hair had developed. However, the results were unexpected.

''--- Oh my, Ellen, it seems you are more devoted to this boy than before. And surely Mira showed a reaction as well... It seems the future will be quite interesting.''

Sophie's interest in Tigre increased even more at this moment.

Ellen had a disappointed expression but quickly pulled herself back together and smiled. The boy with dull red hair shook his head to clear his mind.

“... We're going back, Tigre.”

Tigre turned to Ellen with a smile and nodded.

--- Several days after the celebration, King Faron quietly took his final breath.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

A girl with silver-white hair stared at a document in interest.

“--- So Tigre hasn't come back yet.”

Lim, who was beside her helping with political affairs, answered with her head slightly cocked.

“He went to the mountains four days ago. He should return today or tomorrow.”

''Did you need him?'' The expressionless girl asked with her gaze. Ellen nodded and glanced out the window as she took the papers Lim had passed her.

In the brilliant sunlight of summer above Zhcted, a shadow was drawn across the floor.

“That guy – I'm having him go to Asvarre.”

It had been half a year since Tigre began living in LeitMeritz.

In these foreign lands, a new battle was about to begin.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_5_Preview|Chapter 5 Preview]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 02 Chapter 5 - MTL

2013-01-29T03:34:40Z

Noobarta: /* Cold Snow and Something Warm */

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== Cold Snow and Something Warm ===
Olmutz was located in the southwest portion of Zhcted.

To the north was LeitMeritz, which Ellen governed. To the west were the Vosyes Mountains which acted as a border to Brune Kingdom. Muozinel Kingdom was in view beyond the wilderness, lakes, and mountains to the south.

The ruler of this Dukedom where men and cultures of three countries existed was Ludmira Lurie.

She was a Vanadis called the {{furigana|[Snow Princess of the Frozen Wave]|Michielia}}.

At the moment, in her office in her Imperial Palace, Ludmira quietly took tea.

She needed to clear up the work that had built up while she visited that woman from LeitMeritz in the mountains.

Tea was Ludmira's favorite dish, or perhaps it would be best to call it her hobby. She enjoyed brewing it herself and drinking it with others. The jam she mixed into it was also made by herself.

Ludmira stopped her hands suddenly as she looked at the white porcelain tea cup.

“... I believe I said I would treat him to tea.”

Because her interest had disappeared, she almost forgot his name. After pouring more tea, Ludmira finally recalled it.

“It was Vorn, that aristocrat from Brune. Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

It was a long name for a person from Brune. Ludmira had no other impressions.

“Though she told His Majesty she was employed... Would she truly help such a man to defend LeitMeritz from war?”

If it was an issue of love as the rumors had said, it would simply be a bore. Rather, her taste in men would be poor.

''--- You are disqualified as a Vanadis if you place your emotions before your country, Eleanora.''

Ludmira Lurie's mother was a Vanadis, as was her grandmother and great grandmother.

A person did not choose to be a Vanadis, so there can be no disagreement with the selection of the Vanadis. Though it was surprising the title of Vanadis passed down her generations, it was a pleasant thing. With a Vanadis as a teacher, she learned of what was needed for her position.

However, it was not that simple.

Daughters were not always born, and there was no guarantee they would have the same brilliance. Even if she were talented, there was no guarantee she would grow as expected. Even after surpassing such difficulties, another person suited to being a Vanadis may appear.

Though many Vanadis tried to raise their daughters to become Vanadis, there was rarely any success. There were very few who realized their desires.

There were few enough family lines in which the Vanadis had continued through the generations that it could be counted on one hand.

The Lurie family is one such rare example.

Ludmira had been given an education on how to be a Vanadis from an early age. She was taught how to use a spear and horse, and she was given the knowledge necessary to govern the land of Olmutz.

Ludmira was 14 when her mother suddenly died of a cold which progressed to pneumonia. She departed the world in an unsatisfying manner after sleeping for several days.

The {{furigana|[Spear of Evil Death]|Hajya no Zenkaku}} chose Ludmira as the new Vanadis.

Superficially, Ludmira did not mourn over her mother's death. She did not have the time to spare for it.

Though no one hoped to become the Vanadis governing Olmutz more than Ludmira, there were still people watching her.

She had a strong desire to protect her vassals and carry out her duties as a Vanadis, following her mother and grandmother's footsteps.

Some time later, Ludmira heard of a new Vanadis chosen to take over LeitMeritz.

Furthermore, she was 14, the same age as Ludmira.

She was interested.

The Vanadis of Olmutz and the Vanadis of LeitMeritz had had a bad relationship over many generations.

Though it was natural they be wary of each other, having territories near each other, they had clashed more than just once or twice. Ludmira's mother was also involved in frequent arguments.

''--- This person I may fight, I wish to see her with my own eyes.''

While Ludmira was cautious, she held some hope as well.

''--- If we can become friends, then Olmutz and LeitMeritz will see a light of peace that has not been present since ancient times.''

The idea came from her solitude as a ruler. The Vanadis from LeitMeritz was different from her; she was a traveler.

''--- Depending on the situation, I can teach her many things.''

Ludmira headed to LeitMeritz with such high hopes where she met Ellen. Naturally, they did not get along; rather, they fought.

“You are a person fresh out of the country, an arrogant barbarian who has not a single fragment of modesty or humility.”

That was Ludmira's evaluation of Ellen. Coincidentally, Ellen had a similar appraisal of Ludmira.

“She's a condescending girl with a large attitude who has nothing to boast of but her lineage.”

Though Vanadis, they were 14 year old girls.

Furthermore, Ludmira had been restless, and Ellen was confused, having just become a Vanadis. Perhaps this result was inevitable.

Though they wanted to ignore each other, such a relationship was impossible due to their territories being near one another. Neither wanted to lose to the other, as well.

One year became two, and Ellen had shown her merit on the battlefield and in how she governed LeitMeritz, so Ludmira had no choice but to acknowledge her to some extent. That is why she held an interest in Tigre.

''--- I wonder what value that man has.''

A knock on the door restored Ludmira to her surroundings. She had been lost in her thoughts for quite a while, as the tea in her white porcelain cup had gone completely cold.

“Enter.”

She gently spoke before an elderly chamberlain entered, displaying a reverent attitude. He had worked in the Imperial Palace since her mother's time and was one of Ludmira's trusted subordinates.

“A messenger representing Duke Thenardier has come.”

Ludmira frowned. Honestly, she did not want to meet him.

Her association with Duke Thenardier was from the time of her great grandmother. The Duke at that time was known as a man of character. The household in the present day was known for the tyranny it spread amongst the people under its charge.

However, he was always sincere with his business outside the country, and Ludmira never felt dissatisfaction in her correspondence.

''--- I am the Lord of Olmutz. I must not give priority to my personal emotions.''

“... I will meet him.”

Ludmira responded calmly and stood from her chair.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Ellen intended to move her soldiers to Brune immediately upon returning to the Imperial Palace, but she received an unexpected report.

“Olmutz soldiers are gathered near the border?”

The soldier reported there were signs of movement in the direction of Olmutz.

“Yes. Approximately two thousand troops are training and preparing for winter.”

“Is Ludmira there?”

“Many of our scouts have confirmed her presence.”

''--- Is this a check?''

Ellen's face clouded over. Ludmira said she was siding with Duke Thenardier, and she took action immediately.

In addition, a letter from Viscount Augre was sent from Alsace.

[A suspicious traveler was caught in the Vosyes Mountains. He had a strange letter we wanted you to see.]

After the bandits had been swept away, Viscount Augre and his men made numerous trips to the Vosyes Mountains. He was on the lookout for any bandits that may have remained when he caught a traveler.

The letter was addressed from Duke Thenardier to Ludmira.

Removing the formalities and compliments in the letter, it could be easily simplified.

[When Eleanora takes command of her troops and heads to Brune, I want you to immediately attack LeitMeritz as originally planned.]

Tigre headed to the office and showed the letter to Ellen and Lim who were fighting a pile of papers in front of them.

Ellen quickly looked over the letter and snorted.

“Though the son who was killed in Molsheim was an idiot, it seems his father is quite a villain. He's good.”

Tigre looked at Lim who arranged documents next to Ellen. She responded without looking away from the papers.

“Lord Tigrevurmud. Why do you think the Duke sent his messengers up the Vosyes Mountains? Since Viscount Augre is at odds with the Duke, is it not too dangerous to use that path, even if it is the shortest route to Olmutz?”

Tigre felt it was as she said. He was surprised.

“Then... the Duke is trying to provoke us by letting this letter fall into our hands?”

“That is most likely. To fight a Vanadis, it is natural to use another Vanadis.”

Ellen spoke and patted the Arifal's sheath as it leaned against the wall.

“But how did he know Viscount Augre was our ally? If not for the bandits...”

Tigre's words ended there.

''--- I see, so he employed them to attack the fields...''

He realized why the bandits had remained in the Vosyes Mountains and how they procured the armor from Olmutz.

''--- The Duke has connections with Olmutz, so that much should be simple for him. He probably dislikes Viscount Augre for advocating neutrality, so he has no qualms about attacking.''

When Tigre stated his reasoning, Lim expressed her approval with light clapping.

“The Duke likely changed his plans. When we defeated the bandits, Territoire allied with us, but our relation with Ludmira-sama became poor. He likely wanted to use this to crush Eleanora-sama.”

“The message Ludmira likely received was asking her to move her soldiers in such a way that they would restrain my movements. Given the length of their relationship, he probably understands exactly how much she will do.”

In order to annoy Ellen, Ludmira moved her soldiers to the border in order to watch for Ellen's departure from LeitMeritz.

Even if she successfully left her territory, she needed to leave her soldiers behind in the case of an emergency.

In order for Thenardier to fight Ganelon without worrying about the third force forming beneath Tigre, he had to crush Tigre before Ellen regained her freedom of action.

“No, if it's her, she might attack once I move away...”

“However, Ludmira-sama will gain nothing if she fights with you, Eleanora-sama.”

She protects her association with Thenardier. The problem is where Ludmira's values lie.

Ellen groaned with her arms crossed. She looked out the window and gazed at the scenery as she planned her actions.

Before long, she returned the longsword to the wall and looked back at Tigre with a small sigh.

“Tigre. You decide.”

Ellen stared at Tigre with her bright red eyes. Tigre returned a look of bewilderment.

“Even if it means following her provocations, I believe Ludmira should be defeated here. It would be fine if she simply moved to the border to provoke you into action, but you must rid yourself of any anxiety you might have in the future. However... If you wish to head to Brune immediately, I will follow after you.”

Tigre did not respond immediately.

“... You would leave such an important decision to me?”

This decision would significantly impact the future.

She had killed the assassins, who attacked all at once, without much difficulty. It would not be an easy battle. If they fought Ludmira, they would lose time and soldiers.

However, as Ellen said, it was dangerous to return to Brune while ignoring her.

If Ludmira attacked LeitMeritz, even if Ellen returned immediately, the land would be severely damaged. Thenardier would also move in at that time and get rid of Tigre.

Tigre did not think he had the capabilities to judge the situation.

However, Ellen nodded as she stared straight at Tigre.

“It is precisely because this is important that I want you to decide.”

Ellen spoke bluntly and turned away.

Tigre stirred his dull red hair and quietly shut his eyes. He explored his memories, little by little, of the day he met Ludmira. He looked at every expression and recalled every word.

''--- That's right. There's no need to hesitate.''

Ludmira's words and attitude were clear.

If she judged it necessary, she would fight.

It was not just LeitMeritz that Ludmira was threatening, but Territoire as well, which lay across the Vosyes Mountains.

He could not lose the ally he had just gained.

Tigre opened his eyes with a will to fight and spoke in a dignified manner.

“We will send two messengers to her. We will show her the letter, and if its content is a lie and she truly has no hostility, we will request she have her soldiers stand down as proof.”

“And if you are rejected, or if there is a delay in the response?”

“We will apply a time limit. If she complains, we will remove her by force.”

Ellen laughed as she and Lim looked at each other, hearing Tigre's clear response.

“Then let's do that.”

The next day, three thousand soldiers, led by Tigre, Ellen, and Lim, moved to the south of LeitMeritz and stopped near the border. They sent a messenger to Ludmira, appealing for her retreat.

Ludmira rejected them twice, so the LeitMeritz Army resumed their march.

The fight between Vanadis began.

Ludmira Lurie received a report that the troops of LeitMeritz were approaching.

Ludmira basically used the same housing as the soldiers, and she took the same meals as them. The only thing that could be called an exception was tea. She almost always carried it, and was drinking her tea when she received the report.

“I see. So Eleanora has come.”

The scouts have confirmed her appearance. Furthermore, next to the Vanadis-sama of the Silver Flash, there is a young man with red hair of the same age.

Regardless of who the Lord was, it was customary in Zhcted to pay honor to the Vanadis.

“Red hair... Ah, Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

Ludmira muttered without much interest. Tigre was simply a bonus alongside Ellen; he was a trivial existence.

When the soldier finished the report, Ludmira thanked him for his hard work.

“You must be tired. Have a cup of tea.”

She took a small heated stone placed beside her chair and set an iron kettle filled with hot water atop it. The soldier gave his words of gratitude as Ludmira sat back down and placed two crystal jars before them. One held tea leaves while the other held jam.

The hot water was poured into the white porcelain cups, and the jam melted.

“It is hot. Take care and drink slowly.”

The soldier thanked her again and took the cup graciously. Ludmira watched him with a smile. It was soothing for her to see someone savor the tea she brewed herself.

When the soldier left, her smile disappeared. Ludmira called for her Commanders.

“I will have Eleanora brought before me. I will defeat her myself.”

Ludmira extended her hand and grasped the spear at her side.

The handle of the spear was short, and the tip was surrounded by crystals of ice.

It was the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} which commands the cold, the Frozen Wave Lavias.

“We will move as planned. We will battle her on Burkina Plains and then shut ourselves in the Tatra Mountains.”

“... Lurie-sama.”

There were two Commanders standing before her. One was in his mid 30s and had a much richer experience in combat than Ludmira, who was still 16. He excelled with swordsmanship and horsemanship. He gazed sadly at the girl he served.

“What is it?”

Though Ludmira understood what he wished to say, she still asked.

“Do you truly intend to fight the {{furigana|[Wind Princess of the Silver Flash]|Silvfrau}}?”

“I will do so because it is necessary to show my loyalty to the Duke of another country.”

Ludmira caught their gaze and responded with a grim voice.

“The Lurie family has had connections with Duke Thenardier's household for more than eighty years. I cannot simply cut it off on my own.”

''--- I have pride and dignity. I am different from Eleanora...!''

That thought supported Ludmira as well as bound her.

In accordance to the commands given by the Vanadis with blue hair, the Olmutz Army took action.

It took approximately half a day after they left LeitMeritz, passing through the lands under direct control of the kingdom, for them to enter Olmutz. They were met with undulated grasslands.

This grassland, the Burkina Plains, overlooked the Tatra Mountains to the east. It was wrapped in the cold wind which flew down from the mountains in the autumn evenings. During the winter, there was an occasional light snowfall.

Ellen led three thousand troops from LeitMeritz. By the time they reached Burkina Plains, everyone wore a thick mantle. The sky was covered in gray clouds, hiding the morning sun. The dismal weather further cooled the air; the soldiers' breath was white.

“The enemy is before us! They number two thousand!”

They finished preparing, and the soldiers were in formation. Ellen smiled fearlessly.

Before long, a black mass appeared in the distance, advancing along the ground. They held spears of wood and iron to the sky. The {{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}} could be seen at intervals alongside the a fluttering white flag with a blue spear, the banner of the Vanadis.

With a distance of five hundred alsin (approximately five hundred meters) separating the armies, something suddenly fell from the sky.

“... Snow?”

It was unknown who muttered those words. The snow disappeared before it hit the ground, and was followed by more snow drifting down quietly from the sky. The horn of both armies sounded.

All interest in the snow disappeared as both armies charged.

Several thousand bowstrings trembled, and innumerable arrows poured down over both armies.

Once the battle settled down, Ellen led her army forward.

The cavalry raised their spears and gave a cry before rushing forward. They kicked up the grass and shook the earth. The infantry hardened their bodies on reflex.

The two armies which mutually held the Black Dragon Flag clashed; their spears crossed and their shields collided.

Some soldiers collapsed from the horses' unstoppable charge, while others knocked the cavalry to the ground. Those who had fallen were trampled on or cut down as the soldiers swarmed across the land.

The grass was wet, and the cold disappeared as blood dyed the earth. The heat rapidly escaped from the corpses as they fell, while others were quickly crushed as they tried to stand again.

Though the cavalry under Ellen's control was strong, the soldiers following Ludmira stubbornly resisted.

“First Army, retreat. Move forward, Second Team.”

The first set of cavalry retreated and were closely replaced by the cavalry charging in from behind. Though it was just as energetic as the previous attack, it did not break through Ludmira's heavy infantry.

''--- Now then, what should I do...''

While Ellen assumed leadership of the LeitMeritz Army, she watched the battle carefully from the rear. She did not think it possible to break the enemy's defense from the front, so she gave Lim the order to attack from the side.

After a while, a report came.

“Limlisha-sama's troops were pushed back.”

“... And Lim?”

“She is alive and well.”

Ellen let out a breath of relief and hit the longsword at her waist. The wind strengthened, as if Arifal was complaining.

“I'll be gone for a moment.”

Tigre, who was next to Ellen, was also commanding the troops. He advanced his horse with his bow in hand.

“Don't do the impossible.”

“I won't die here.”

The cavalry rushed forward again. This time, Tigre did not take command but participated as a soldier. Once he judged he was at an appropriate distance, he fired an arrow.

The arrow pierced the leg of an Olmutz soldier who held his spear up, ready to fight the LeitMeritz Army. The soldier fell to his knee and groaned.

“Well done.”

The Commander of the cavalry gave short words of praise as he stood next to Tigre.

“They have good armor.”

Tigre answered with an unpleasant expression. The armor worn by the Olmutz soldiers had very few gaps, and they had a long shield in their left arm. This forced Tigre to aim at their arms and legs.

“Even so, no average soldier can match your reach with an arrow.”

It was clear from the reaction of the Olmutz soldiers. They had closed the distance quickly.

The cavalry collided and pushed one another down. Tigre also shot arrow after arrow, knocking Olmutz soldiers down.

''--- Where's the commander? I need to aim at him.''

Tigre observed the enemy force and searched for the person in charge. Amongst the swarming soldiers, the glittering sword and spears, and the flying arrows, he could act without hesitation; perhaps it was something uncommon that Tigre possessed.

He found him.

Tigre discovered the person he assumed took lead of the soldiers and fired his bow. However, when the enemy looked as if it were collapsing, other soldiers reinforced their position and the line was repaired.

Though Tigre defeated three people who acted as Commander, the cavalry moved to retreat and abandoned their offense, so he was unable to attack any further.

The LeitMeritz gave up its offensive and retreated. The Olmutz Army also fell back.

By the end of the day, nothing had been settled. Each side had more than one hundred killed in action and fortified their positions five belsta (approximately five kilometers) away.

The snow covered the LeitMeritz Army along with the darkness of the night. Tigre headed to Ellen's tent when the sun was sinking.

Alongside Lim, Ellen had taken to a frugal meal of wine and cheese when she noticed Tigre. She smiled, both appreciation and a desire to tease him mixed within.

“It seems you fought well, according to the reports. How are Ludmira's soldiers?”

“Solid.”

It was the first impression he had. Ellen laughed and nodded earnestly.

“That's right. She is ridiculously good at defense. She might be the best amongst all Vanadis in defensive battles.”

He sat before the two. Lim prepared wine and cheese for him. He gave his thanks and looked at Ellen while nibbling at the cheese.

“Even if you break through, they recover quickly before their wound expands, and even if you attack from the side and from behind, they will push back. They don't respond to provocation. In essence, she does not take any chances yet still remains aggressive.”

“However, I did not see Ludmira-sama at the head of the attack.”

“I'd rather not see her if possible.”

Tigre recalled her appearance as she killed the assassins in an instant. He looked downward seriously and thought about the battlefield.

“What, it's not like I'll lose. It's a field battle. We'll beat and crush her tomorrow.”

Ellen spoke aggressively, either to encourage Tigre or to inspire herself. Lim looked at Ellen expressionlessly.

“I believe we said it was pointless to advance against her.”

“She probably has no other hands. Ludmira's defenses are harder than before. Tigre took the trouble to kill some of her Commanders, so I doubt she can make the best use of her troops now. Ludmira has no choice but to be killed.”

“Eleanora-sama. Have you looked at Ludmira-sama's current war record?”

Ellen thought for a moment with her arms crossed before sitting upright and responding proudly.

“Two victories, one defeat.”

“That is not the same number we heard when we last spoke to Ludmira-sama.”

“What do you mean?”

Tigre frowned and looked at Lim. Lim took a drink while answering indifferently.

“It is of my opinion that they were at a tie; however, they both insist it was their victory.”

Tigre sighed and looked at Ellen in amazement.

“Your relationship really is a bad one.”

“It's a tradition for LeitMeritz and Olmutz to not get along.”

“Tradition?”

“The previous Vanadis and the Vanadis from the generation before have always been hostile toward the Lurie family... That is, Ludmira's mother and grandmother.”

Though Ellen replied indignantly, Tigre tilted his head due to something having caught his attention.

“Ludmira's mother and grandmother were Vanadis?”

“Her family line is quite old. She's arrogant because of that.”

“... Are Vanadis hereditary in nature?”

Tigre looked at Ellen with a bewildered face. After that, she muttered quietly, as though convincing herself.

“Well, it should be fine to tell you. Don't tell others, though. The Vanadis are chosen by the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.”

Tigre was unable to react immediately, having been told such an important thing so easily. Ellen picked up Arifal and placed it over her shoulder. She looked at the sheath of the longsword lovingly, though with sarcasm mixed into her gaze.

“A little over two years ago, this fellow chose me to be his Vanadis.”

“... I don't quite understand.”

Tigre's voice had become hoarse.

''--- The weapon chooses its wielder. Though I have seen these in myths and fairy tales, I did not think they actually existed. Weapons are weapons, after all.''

However, while Tigre insisted this loudly in his mind, Tigre's memories objected. The longsword in Ellen's hand occasionally playfully hit him with wind.

Also, there was the black bow to his side.

Once before, his bow and Arifal showed a strange resonance. It had spoken to him, and it had done something beyond human knowledge.

''--- Maybe that's why Ellen told me.''

He felt as though he had stepped into an unknown world in a different dimension. Tigre felt a moment of dismay and wondered if he should even hear this story.

However, Tigre shook it away immediately.

It was something he should know.

One day, he may be confronted with the mystery of his black bow.

He wanted to do more, to be able to help Ellen more in the future.

Ellen laughed happily seeing Tigre's expression.

“Good eyes. You're listening seriously.”

“Um, how does the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} choose the Vanadis?”

“It suddenly appears before the selected person. If the person takes it in her hand, words flow into her head. It's a bit difficult to explain, but it told me I had become a Vanadis and to head to the Imperial Palace. So I was a Vanadis the day I appeared before the Palace.”

''--- Words...''

Tigre glanced at the black bow beside him. After collecting himself, he returned his eyes to Ellen.

“What became of the previous Vanadis?”

“She retired. These guys---”

Ellen held Arifal up.

“They choose a Vanadis when the previous Vanadis is unworthy of their position. That time is judged by these things. It could happen when they're ill or when they have a severe injury that makes life difficult. It also happens if they become incompatible or die. When I arrived at LeitMeritz, my predecessor's funeral had just ended. The Grand Chamberlain at the Imperial Palace simply bowed before me.”

“... Did the people of the Imperial Palace accept it?”

Though Tigre had succeeded his father two years ago when he became an Earl, he understood the situation was completely different. He had lived in Alsace his entire childhood and knew the surroundings and people. He had the support of everyone there.

“Though there were probably some who didn't like it, this guy chose me, so they couldn't help but accept it.”

Ellen sarcastically laughed as she shrugged her shoulders. A swirl of wind surrounded Arifal, as if it were proud of itself.

“Also the people of LeitMeritz, no, the people of Zhcted, were all accustomed to it. This tradition has been in practice since Zhcted was first established. Rather than the {{furigana|[Dragonic Tool]|Viralt}} choosing the Vanadis, the Vanadis are chosen by some mystic force. That's how most people interpret it.”

While tracing her finger along Arifal's blade, Ellen looked with a disappointed expression.

“However, that's not very convincing with Lavias. It chose the same bloodline; it even chose that Ludmira. I can only think its eyes are rotten.”

Though Tigre was about to say it had no eyes to be rotten, he knew there was some kind of intent in Arifal. It might have eyes unknown to man which lay elsewhere.

“Tigre, what do you think? Do you think that woman who boasts of her lineage is suitable to being a Vanadis? I don't understand why Lavias would choose someone who looks down on others.”

“Ah, yeah...”

He recalled Ludmira. Tigre nodded to indicate his agreement.

“Lord Tigrevurmud. I should say this now, but please ignore Eleanora-sama's evaluation of Ludmira-sama.”

Lim sighed.

“Even their first meeting was terrible...”

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Two years ago, when LeitMeritz was celebrating Ellen's arrival as the new Vanadis, Ludmira came to visit.

Ellen went out to see what she wanted just shortly after she began learning proper court etiquette. The civil servants were at a loss for words as she somehow managed a proper greeting.

“Oh my, LeitMeritz is quite tolerant.”

Ludmira reacted by speaking with an arrogant tone and a haughty sneer.

“I had some expectations of a Vanadis my age, though I should apologize for doing so without permission. I suppose it cannot be helped. You are welcome to come play in Olmutz if you wish, though you may want to learn your manners first. I believe even you would not want to be laughed at.”

Ludmira brought her hand to her mouth and elegantly laughed; however, her blue eyes clearly looked down on Ellen from a superior position.

''She was looking at me like I was some kind of ape,'' Ellen complained to Lim at a later date.

“Ah, but perhaps I can teach you. If you bow your head down to me, I can teach you anything, including manners, of course.”

“Oh? That's right. Can you teach me how to become taller? Or is that possible? I suppose if you knew of any methods, you would have tried them out long ago.”

Ludmira was one head shorter than Ellen, and it seemed to have touched a nerve, as the blue-haired Vanadis flushed red and shouted childishly.

“I, I was simply being kind!”

“Hm. So those of Olmutz impose their kindness on others. It doesn't seem so great.”

Ludmira flinched and stammered while Ellen mercilessly continued her attack.

“Who was the one to teach you propriety? He certainly must be a splendid person. Maybe I could use him to clean the yard.”

“Wha--- I will not permit you to insult my mother!”

Ellen's bright red eyes and Ludmira's deep blue pupils exploded with hostility.

“I see, so it was your mother. Good. You should come with her and I can teach you both how to properly prostrate yourself.”

“You... How dare you say that, even though you are a Vanadis fresh from the countryside!”

The two girls rolled up their skirts and sleeves and pounced on each other like wild beasts.

“In the end, they were shouting and fighting. It took ten people including me to pull them apart.”

“Ten people...”

Tigre stared at Lim in sympathy as she finished talking. Ellen had turned away midway and remained silent.

“As a third party, who did you think was at fault?”

“It was a childish fight, so it is difficult to decide.”

Tigre gave his answer as he thought through the story again.

“Ludmira-sama's attitude certainly was maddening to watch to others, but she was not being malicious; she had good intentions. Though I am unsure of how things are now...”

“--- Are you finished with the unpleasant talk?”

Lim smiled bitterly having been interrupted. Ellen turned around without concealing her poor mood.

“Let us return to the topic on hand. Anyway, Ludmira and I will fight one on one tomorrow. I will destroy her impregnable defenses and tear her away from the army. That way, it won't be a repeat of today.”

Though Lim desperately thought of words of rebuttal, she knew they could not spend a significant time on this.

Tigre began to speak.

“If we destroy the enemy, can you pull back immediately? Even if it is in the midst of battle?”

Though Tigre understood Ellen's strength, Ludmira also had the power of a Vanadis. Tigre understood Lim's anxieties.

If they could not propose an alternate plan, they had no other choice but to overwhelm the enemy as quickly as possible to shorten the duration of Ellen and Ludmira's fight.

Though Ellen looked bitter, she looked at Tigre's eyes and Lim's expression and nodded.

The next day, Burkina Plains was covered in the thick, early morning fog which did not allow the sunlight to penetrate through. It was likely due to the cold meadow remaining from the day before.

“This is bad...”

Following Ellen's instructions, the LeitMeritz Army retreated three belsta (approximately three kilometers) back.

The fog derailed everyone's senses. In a state in which the white mist blocked sight just a few steps ahead, many were subject to the illusion of shadows.

Though it was not impossible to advance while taking advantage of the fog, the land was Ludmira's garden, so to speak. She was well informed of the geographical features, so it necessitated caution on Ellen's part. Though the fog cleared up within one koku, something surprising occurred.

Ludmira's Army had disappeared.

Burkina Plains was empty, even with the fog gone. The two thousand troops from Olmutz led by Ludmira were nowhere to be found.

Ellen sent scouts in all directions and soon found the whereabouts of the enemy.

“The colors of the {{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}} have been found in the Tatra Mountains. There are many barriers set up along the mountain path. It seems Ludmira-sama is preparing for a siege.”

Ellen heard the report and groaned after sending the soldier away.

“We've been had...”

Ellen muttered to herself. Hearing this, Tigre frowned.

“Was this Ludmira's plan from the start?”

“That's right. Yesterday's fight was to have us focus on this area.”

The LeitMeritz Army quickly moved to the Tatra Mountains before day's end.

By the time they reached the base of the mountains, the day had mostly passed.

“This is no less steep than Vosyes.”

That was Tigre's first impression as he looked up the mountain.

Though it was nowhere as large as the Vosyes Mountain range, it was still quite high. At the end of the slope was a steep cliff.

Dark trees concealed the surface of the mountain. Bare rocks could be seen in various places, and snow covered the land thickly, giving the mountain an even more steep appearance.

The scouts from the LeitMeritz Army were shot at from soldiers in the village at the foot of the mountain. They were forced to give many silver coins to the villagers to extract accurate information on the surroundings. By the time all was done, it was late in the evening.

“It seems Tatra Fortress is located at the summit of the mountain, and it's surrounded by step hills to the right, left, and behind it.”

Lim summarized the information and reported to Ellen in the tent.

“The entire mountain is steep, and when the locals go to hunt and forage for edible plants, they rarely leave the main path. Though there are other roads, they do not come out near the fortress. That is all they can tell us about the known paths.”

“What about a river leading deeper?”

Ellen guessed there would be some source of water leading to the fortress.

“It seems there is a waterfall in the center...”

''--- So that's useless as well.''

When Lim's report ended, Ellen left the tent and ordered her soldiers to remain on standby. She and Tigre approached the mountains.

The mountain path was heavily fortified as dictated by Ludmira. Large walls were built and wide trenches were dug. Fences made of hardened wood, stone, and soil were erected, and archers were established behind them.

There were many such defensive positions placed on the road.

Ellen spoke to Tigre while watching the path from a distance.

“How would you attack it?”

Tigre observed the defenses for a while and sighed.

''--- Even if we make the soldiers charge, they will be hit with a storm of arrows while they move past the fences and trenches.''

“It would take time, but what about some sort of battering ram or catapult?”

“That won't cut it with her. Ludmira could freeze the key locations with Lavias, and her gate will be harder than a poor castle gate. Can you reach the archers with your bow at that height?”

“Though it's possible, there wouldn't be much point in it.”

From that height, they could simply obtain iron shields and defend themselves while shooting from the gaps. They would probably have replacements for anyone that was shot down, as well.

“What about the thing you used to kill the {{furigana|Earth Dragon|Suro}}?”

Ludmira had already used Lavias' power. There was no reason for her not to use her own.

“Eh? Ah... The {{furigana|[Dragonic Skill]|Veda}}. I can't do it.”

While holding her silver-white hair, which had been disturbed by the wind, Ellen shrugged her shoulders deftly.

“You've seen it once. Do you know the weakness of my Dragonic Skill?”

Tigre tilted his head and looked up at the gray sky in thought.

He thought about how the Dragonic Skill which could obliterate a Dragon could have a weakness.

Seeing Tigre unable to come up with an answer for a long time, Ellen smiled and pointed at him with her finger.

“The first weakness is distance. It won't reach an enemy that is too far away. If we assume I use my Dragonic Skill before a trench, I would destroy the trench and blow away the fences and the walls; however, it would not reach the hill behind them. As for the other one---”

Ellen put up her second finger.

“The Dragonic Skill collects the surrounding winds. In that instant, the defense I have from the wind will not be effective. If arrows are shot at me during that time, I can't block them.”

Tigre frowned. The location seemed to have been built specifically to oppose Ellen. Ellen noticed Tigre's face and shrugged her shoulders and smiled cynically.

“It's something Ludmira's grandmother thought of. She calculated that position specifically to counter Arifal, so it seems my predecessors suffer.”

The next day, the LeitMeritz Army attacked the mountain path upon which snow drifted about on countless occasions.

The enemy's arrows were blocked by shields, and the crossbows and arbalest prepared were not as effective as they expected.

Even if they managed to destroy the fence, a new one was installed, and with the frozen earth and cold air, further pursuit was impossible.

The Olmutz Army had no intent of leaving their position to fight. Those not fighting brought soil and stones to further strengthen the walls.

Furthermore, they had built a catapult to throw large rocks and barrels full of earth and sand. The LeitMeritz Army was forced to retreat.

The LeitMeritz Army repeatedly advanced and retreated in restless waves. The Olmutz Army stood like a large stone, neither moving forward nor backward.

It was simply a waste of time.

The battle had simply become a standoff. After several days, Ellen had become impatient.

On that day, their attack had ended in a failure. Tigre returned with the weary soldiers and gave words of appreciation before heading to the Commander's tent.

Once it came into view, he frowned. There should have been a few soldiers standing guard around it, but there was no one on watch.

Furthermore, he could hear quarreling inside.

His pace naturally quickened and he entered the tent.

“Then what else can we do!?”

Suddenly, Ellen's angry voice roared throughout the tent, taking Tigre by surprise.

Ellen had a passionate attitude as her bright red eyes glared at Lim. The adjutant with golden hair stood resolutely before the pressure exuded by the Vanadis.

“What's wrong? I can hear you even outside.”

Ellen looked at Tigre with a frown. Her expression quickly returned to one of a sulking child before she stomped her way across the tent and grabbed a bottle of wine in the corner. She quickly opened the bottle and drank its contents.

“What happened?”

He did not dare to lower his voice when he asked Lim. Lim responded with a relieved expression.

“Lord Tigrevurmud, please stop her. Eleanora-sama wants to attack their defensive position alone.”

Tigre's mouth was half open in amazement. Tigre looked at Lim in blank surprise; there was no way the General of an army would be allowed to attack alone.

“It can't be helped.”

While gripping the bottle of wine, Ellen looked at Tigre with a sullen face.

“If it's me, I can fly over with Arifal. I can get behind their defense and cut down all the Olmutz soldiers.”

Tigre looked at her unreasonably. Naturally, Lim put a stop to her words.

“It is useless.”

“Then come up with another plan.”

“Though I have no other proposal, It is still useless.”

Though he thought it no different from a childish quarrel, Tigre spoke made his assertion with a strong tone.

“Ludmira's grandmother thought of that. You said that yourself, right? In that case, even if you have many soldiers prepared, it wouldn't be a simple task.”

“But we have no other choice! Many days have passed, and our situation has not changed. You should have faith in my swordsmanship.”

Ellen was not budging at all. She stared at Tigre and walked forward. Using both hands, she grabbed Tigre's head, preventing him from moving.

“Did I let you go free too much? Tigre. Surely you haven't forgotten already. Who do you belong to?”

It was an intense atmosphere, and she pressed strongly against his skin. Tigre breathed slowly and answered.

“I belong to you.”

“That's right. In that case, you should believe in me and let me do this, right?”

The passion in her red eyes nearly suffocated Tigre.

What Ellen said, while worrisome, was reasonable.

However, she was the General of the army. Even if the possibility of failure was small, she could not be recklessly exposed to danger.

''--- Even if I told her to stop, she wouldn't. But we don't have any other plan, so what can I do?''

He hesitated, but after worrying, Tigre extended his hands. He shut his eyes and sandwiched Ellen's face with his hands as she had done to him. With Ellen's movements stopped for a moment, he quietly brought his head forward to hers. It was not an action he thought about, but something done naturally.

“Wha, Eh...”

Ellen was surprised, confused, panicked. He could feel it in her voice through his palm.

Tigre let out a breath of relief in his mind because he did not feel anger from Ellen.

''--- Since I did this so suddenly, I was prepared to get hit.''

Even with such an abrupt reaction, he was not rejected; she trusted him. All that remained was for him to force his words out through the tension.

He would properly communicate his feelings.

“You are important to me. Even if I were not yours, I don't think anything would change. It was my decision that pulled you to the battlefield, so I know I'm being selfish, but I don't want you to do anything reckless.”

Silence fell upon the tent. Since Tigre's eyes were closed, he could not understand Ellen's reaction.

Before long, Ellen's hands parted from Tigre.

“... Really.”

It was a small, trembling voice which reached Tigre's ear.

“Do you really cherish me?”

“Of course.”

“Do you cherish me the most?”

He found himself at a loss for words.

“... What did you just think of right now?”

Though it was not visible to Tigre, Lim was glaring at him from a distance. Tigre responded honestly in the dangerous atmosphere.

“Alsace.”

He heard a sigh. The two parted and Ellen took a step back. Tigre opened his eyes after losing the feel of her on his hand and saw Ellen smiling bitterly with her hands on her waist.

“You're a man with a strong love for his home. Well, that's fine. Alsace is mine as well.”

Just a moment ago, she was in such a bad mood that he would hesitate to call out to her, but it had vanished. Her cheerful smile and bright red eyes returned.

Then Ellen, Tigre and Lim were accustomed to seeing stood before them.

“By the way, if you had said a woman's name, you would be one head shorter. You've exercised your wisdom well. I'll praise you for that.”

Tigre shrugged his shoulders silently, though he was curious in the back of his mind. Ellen was a little red and spoke more rapidly than usual.

Tigre was a pubescent man of marriageable age, so he may have been aware of Ellen as a member of the opposite sex.

However, there were other things to do first. He needed to tie up all loose ends.

“By the way, I had a favor I wanted to ask of you.”

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Each time he took a step forward, a heavy sound echoed from below. The sky had not changed at all, and an almost pure-white snow covered the ground. Occasionally, his feet slid against ice rather than snow.

His body was wrapped in a fur mantle as he walked along the frozen surface. Tigre vaguely thought the fur was double layered to keep the cold away. The white breath he expelled was nearly invisible against the snow.

His hat was made from the head of a bear. To be more exact, the entire headpiece was fashioned to act as headgear. Holes were placed in the eyes and ears to allow him to see and speak, and the mouth was open so he could speak.

It was something Lim lent to him.

“This is what I brought as protection against the cold.”

She told Tigre this as she covered his head. Though it was a little tight, he could barely feel the cold seeping up from his neck.

He carefully progressed toward a tree not buried in snow. He leaned against it to rest when he reached it and was tempted to sit down.

He took a flask from his waist and drank some water.

''--- This is the third day.''

That was how long it had been since Tigre entered the Tatra Mountains.

He asked Ellen to allow him to search for a mountain path that would head to the top of the mountain.

“Weren't you just trying to prevent me from acting alone?”

Ellen spoke sarcastically, though her tone was slightly peevish. Eventually she consented.

“However... Will you really be fine?”

She glanced at him anxiously. Tigre simply struck his chest proudly to reassure her.

It was not a lie. He was accustomed to climbing steep mountains in Alsace.

Even if he was found by the enemy, he could evade them by acting as a hunter. His form was that of a hunter, and he had knowledge as a hunter himself. He had confirmed there were snow leopards throughout the mountains by asking the people in the village.

He was suddenly hit by a bout of drowsiness, and his body leaned over.

Tigre put strength to his legs and hit his head to awaken himself. The cold had sapped his stamina, and the weight of the snow only made him more fatigued.

''--- I don't have much food. There's enough water, since I found a river...''

He was anxious as well. After leaving Alsace, many days had passed, and Duke Thenardier would soon begin his movements.

''--- But I came here of my own accord.''

When looking down from a cliff overhead, Tigre had learned he had come quite a ways up the mountain.

''--- I have one day left at most...''

After finishing his rest, Tigre resumed his walk through the snow.

He saw a fox far away. It was about five chet (approximately fifty centimeters) in size.

Perhaps it had been distracted by something, as it had stopped in its place. After secretly hiding his body, with a nearby tree, Tigre quickly nocked an arrow.

If he killed it, it would give him a sufficient amount of food.

The distance to the fox was two hundred alsin (approximately two hundred meters). It would be no problem, even if it was slightly higher on the gentle slope.

He bent his bowstring and shot the arrow.

By the time his bowstring stopped vibrating, the arrow had pierced the fox's head.

“... What?”

Tigre tilted his head. The fox collapsed in an odd way. At any rate, Tigre continued to walk toward it while paying careful attention to his steps. When he had walked half the distance, he noticed a small shadow appear near where the fox fell. It was a petite girl.

''--- Ludmira...!?''

She was a stern girl he had met in Rodnick and was now his enemy, the blue-haired Vanadis. Though it was odd to see a casually dressed girl in the snow-covered mountains, he could accept it if it were her.

Tigre stopped his feet and intently observed her. Ludmira noticed him and remained where she stood.

''--- Is she waiting for me?''

Though he thought of running away, he would only seem suspicious.

''--- My face is hidden, and I'm disguised as a hunter as we planned.''

He was truly grateful to Lim for the bear headgear and wished to thank her from the bottom of his heart. The snow sounded noisily as Tigre climbed the slope.

Like he thought, it was Ludmira.

She wore the same blue clothes decorated with red and gold. In her hand was a commonplace bow. Her spear of ice was thrust violently into the nearby ground.

She smiled in a carefree manner, without malice or hostility.

She seemed not to have noticed that it was Tigre.

“Did you shoot this arrow?”

Ludmira spoke in a tone many would consider haughty as she pointed to the fox. The fox had an arrow through its head and in the scruff of its neck. Her finger pointed to the arrow in its head.

''--- So that's how it is.''

Ludmira was keeping an eye on this fox as well. Their arrows had hit at nearly the same time. Though unusual, it was not unique.

Tigre tilted his quiver to show his arrows. It was clear to understand seeing the fletching on his arrows.

''--- Even so...''

Tigre spoke, his voice clearly showing his worry.

“Um... Aren't you cold?”

Though she wore clothes with luxurious decorations, her arms, legs, and abdomen were exposed. It was not suitable for walking through the snowy mountains.

“I am fine, because I am a special existence.”

Ludmira pushed her chest forward slightly and answered proudly. Tigre was taken aback as she looked at him with shining eyes the color of the deep sea.

“By the way, you seemed to walk a fair distance. Where did you hit this beast from?”

Tigre looked back to where he walked from and pointed at the tree where he hid and took aim at the fox. Ludmira's expression rapidly became sharp.

“Stop lying, commoner. That is beyond two hundred alsin, is it not? And such small game...”

Tigre shrugged his shoulders and retrieved an arrow from his quiver. He knew at times like this that it would be best to show her directly.

The bowstring trembled as he fired the arrow. He struck the tree as intended, shaking the snow which had accumulated on the branches.

As he looked back, he felt a childish sense of satisfaction. Ludmira stared at the arrow with her mouth half open.

Before long, Ludmira turned back and apologized to Tigre in an awkward manner.

“... I, I apologize. I doubted your words.”

''--- Like I thought, this girl can admit her own errors.''

Tigre was glad to have learned of her merits, if only a little bit.

“By the way, how should we divide this? Shall we divide it in two?”

Ludmira pointed to the fox with the bow in her hand. Her arrow was stuck in the fox's neck.

“... I suppose we would divide it evenly in this situation.”

“That is fine with me. Ah, I will give the meat to you, since it is unnecessary. I simply want the fur.”

“Then you may have the fur. I will take the rest.”

He could eat the meat and entrails and cut the bones down into arrowheads. There were other uses as well. Though he would like the fur, it was not a problem if he did not have it.

“Very well.”

Ludmira smiled brightly and held out her hand. Tigre grasped it tightly as he recalled Ellen's cheerful smile.

He removed the fox meat, chopped it up, and cooked it in a small pan.

They had moved a short distance from where they met, closer to the river. The two decided to take a rest while Tigre took care of the fox.

Though it took time to ignite the firewood in the snow, he had managed to get it started. In the mountains, after the sun had passed its zenith and began to descend, the two surrounded the pan.

“Why is it that you do not take off your headgear? You should have no problem with the snow or cold when you are near me.”

Ludmira asked Tigre curiously as he skinned the fox.

As she had said, they were free from the cold, unrelated to the fire.

''--- Most likely, this is the power of her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.''

It was a spear that manipulated the cold and the reason Ludmira could walk around the snowy mountains in such light clothing.

“Could it be... you are a Vanadis?”

It would seem unnatural not to question Ludmira's words, so Tigre carefully asked her. She looked at Tigre in dissatisfaction.

“Though you are right... You have no sense of humility, really.”

Tigre hesitated and thought about what he should do. He thought it may have been best to prostrate himself before her.

“No matter. I will pardon it out of respect for your skill with the bow. I shall forgive your rudeness.”

Tigre let out a breath of relief and bowed slightly. After that, he noticed Ludmira's glance and placed his finger to his headgear.

“In my village, we are not to take this off while hunting in the mountains.”

It was an old story he heard from his father. Tigre gave an appropriate response using the information he could remember.

“I see. How regrettable. I would like to see your face.”

Ludmira spoke earnestly. Tigre remained silent, but he was sweating beneath the mask.

If she learned of his identity, he would not escape the mountain alive. Even if she took mercy on him on a whim, she would certainly confine him in the castle dungeon.

''--- She really hasn't noticed.''

She simply thought of him as a simple hunter and stopped pursuing the matter. The only thing between the two was a small pan.

If she were further from the spear and he caught her off guard, he could pin her down. As soon as he thought that far, however, Tigre shook the thought out of his head. His chances of victory were too slim, and he could not easily ambush this girl who spoke to him sincerely and kindly. Ludmira suddenly called out to Tigre.

“What is your name?”

“... Urz.”

Tigre used his father's name.

“I see. Urz. Serve me.”

Ludmira spoke as if it were a matter of course.

“Your skill with the bow is wonderful. That alone is valuable enough to allow you to serve me.”

“... I am not a hunter from nearby. I came from far away.”

He spoke in intervals, but Tigre was able to squeeze out his words.

“I see. It would be strange not to have heard of you if you were a man from Olmutz.”

“I have no plans of leaving my home.”

Tigre was able to speak his true feelings without telling a lie.

Tigre felt guilty using his father's name to lie to Ludmira.

''--- This girl, her attitude aside, she frankly accepted me.''

Ludmira's words contained no lies. Perhaps because she thought of Tigre as a commoner, she was, in her own way, receiving him on equal footing.

''--- If she looked down on commoners, I would have probably been made to leave quickly without the fox. No, it would be possible she would have forced me to carry it to the fortress.''

If an aristocrat in Brune were greedy, such as Duke Thenardier, he may have been punished for damaging the fox.

Eventually, Tigre finished dismantling the fox. Though he was tired and cut corners on occasion, 70% of the skin still remained. Tigre explained the circumstances to Ludmira.

“For the fine details, please give it to a specialist to handle.”

“I understand. Thank you for your work.”

After that, Tigre and Ludmira ate a little of the fox meat. He washed away the blood and seasoned it with salt. Ludmira did not particularly complain.

The pan was easily washed with melted snow before being placed in his bag. The extra meat and offal were buried in a hole. In the meantime, Ludmira put a new pot to boil after washing it out with water.

''--- Is she drinking hot water?''

Though Tigre thought that, he felt it was something different after a time. Ludmira opened two crystal bottles held at her waist and placed what appeared to be dry, black seeds into a cup.

When she poured the hot water into it, the water became slightly red.

She then scooped jam from the other bottle and placed it in the hot red water and waited for it to melt away.

“Have a drink.”

Tigre received the steaming cup. Perhaps it was due to the natural atmosphere, or perhaps it was her attitude, for some reason, he was unable to refuse.

“It is tea. It will warm your body and your mind.”

Tigre took care not to burn himself and gingerly sipped the tea.

A mysterious smell stimulated his nasal cavity. The bitterness and sweetness spread to his tongue. The fatigue collected in his body seemed to disappear all at once.

“... It's delicious.”

Without thinking, he muttered those words. Ludmira's face quickly glowed with joy.

“It is, right? If you want another drink, I will especially pour it for you.”

Ludmira's chest puffed out with pride as she smiled innocently. Tigre asked for another cup upon her insistence.

[[Image:Vanadis_V02_-_258.jpg|175px|thumb]]
''--- So she can smile like this as well.''

Whenever he took a sip, his body was warmed from the inside. Ludmira watched Tigre drink the tea with an elated expression.

After they had finally rested, Ludmira turned looked at Tigre with interest.

“Urz. Why are you here? You should have some idea of what is going on. There are many soldiers walking about the mountain paths, and it is clear this is a battlefield.”

“There are certain animals lurking about the mountains that only appear at these times.”

“I am amazed. I did not think a person would come to such a place. I will have to rethink things.”

Though dangerous words were about to come out of his mouth, he swallowed them back down.

“Why is a Vanadis here? Why would you come here without your attendants?”

“... It is an exception.”

Ludmira, who had always held a high-handed attitude, showed a weak expression for the first time. Her short blue hair shook as she gazed into the distance.

“I just wanted to relax.”

“... If you are satisfied with me, I will listen.”

After hesitating, Tigre said those words.

If he were to bid farewell, he would have to leave quickly. He could not overlook Ludmira's lonely profile.

Ludmira looked at Tigre in surprise.

“If you can't speak, then vent into the hollow of a tree. It is an old saying.”

“--- You are quite gentle for a bear.”

Ludmira held her knees and gazed upward at Tigre. It was a gesture matching a normal young girl.

Before long, Ludmira gradually spoke.

She had pride as a Vanadis that succeeded down the generations of her family. Because of her position, she had subdued her own emotions to maintain relations with a person she hated.

In particular, Ludmira vented her anger like a raging fire when she spoke of Duke Thenardier handing out the armor from her territory to the bandits.

“I was able to hunt alone today... I think the soldiers will forgive me. I need at least a little time to relax and distract myself.”

Though there were places Tigre appeared in her story, he never spoke up. He simply nodded and responded to her occasional question.

Even if it was for his own safety, he hid his identity from her.

Speaking any more simply seemed cowardly.

“Urz. I will remember your name. You are always welcome to come to the Imperial Palace in Olmutz.”

Ludmira left him with those words as the two separated. She held the fox with her spear and walked away at a light pace along the snowy ground.

''--- Is that also the power of the spear? She can walk so easily on this snow-covered mountain.''

After her figure had become distant, Tigre changed his thought process and began to follow her footsteps. Ludmira would not likely notice at this distance, but he still remained cautious as he slowly advanced.

The sun had hidden itself on the other side of the mountain. Only its afterglow illuminated the hill.

''--- Not good. Once the sun sets, I won't be able to follow her.''

While fighting his impatience, Tigre kept his pace and advanced, little by little. This was his last chance.

His legs lacked strength, and his breath was frozen.

By the time the sun set, Tigre stood atop a cliff. There was a fortress beneath his eyes.

He quietly spent the night in the mountains and descended in the morning.

“You have a terrible face.”

They were the words Ellen greeted Tigre with when he returned. Tigre's words were not normal, either.

“Please let me sleep for half a day.”

He had put off shaving, eating, and changing his clothes. Tigre collapsed the moment he entered the tent and slept as he was.

The position of the LeitMeritz Army had not changed while Tigre was climbing the mountain. Though they had not changed their method of attacking the mountain path, they had not achieved any significant results. They had not even made their way past the first defensive line.

Still, Ellen and Lim continued to attack to provide as much support as possible for Tigre while he surveyed the mountain.

The sun had set, and the attack that day had ended in a pointless manner. Tigre finally awoke.

He quickly ate fish soup alone and shaved himself, leaving a few scratches along his jaw. When Tigre was finally finished, he returned to the tent and sat in a circle with Ellen and Lim.

“... I'm back.”

Ellen teased him with her gaze at this late hour and listened to him seriously.

“You slept and ate quite well. So how did it go? Did you find anything?”

“Two hundred... no, one hundred people can be taken up to the castle. Then we need to take the gate down.”

Perhaps because the defense of the mountain path was not perfect, the defense of the fort itself was not particularly special. The defenses which had plagued Ellen were not installed around the fort, nor were there many soldiers standing guard at the gate or patrolling the walls.

Even without siege weapons like battering rams, they could pass the wall by using a hook and a rope ladder according to Tigre's judgment.

“Well done!”

After hearing his story, Ellen gave her evaluation and hit Tigre's shoulder. She then cheerfully spoke her instructions to Lim.

“... Is it fine? With only one hundred people?”

“It will be enough. They have two thousand troops, and at least half of them are on the mountain path, leaving fewer than one thousand within the fortress. They are likely guarding the other mountain paths on shifts. This should not change if we continue our attacks here. At that time---”

Ellen shut one eye, but her other eye had enough spirit to fill both.

“When the time comes, I will prove to you that I can hold down Ludmira and her one thousand men. I will show you the strength of the Vanadis.”

“How reliable.”

Ellen's mood lifted when it came to a fight. Tigre noticed it had happened to him before he was aware of it.

After that, Tigre told them he met Ludmira.

“Were you noticed?”

“I owe it to this headpiece.”

While he replied jokingly, Lim looked down in silence with a red face. Tigre smiled wryly seeing her reaction and returned to the conversation. He did not specifically speak of their conversation, but told them he had been treated to tea. Though Ellen clearly frowned, she did not complain; however, she did speak up at the end.

“Carrying tea and jam at a time like that. She really is funny.”

Tigre was also in agreement.

They quickly made preparations. Early the next morning one hundred LeitMeritz cavalry, led by Tigre and Ellen, used the morning mist to approach the foot of the Tatra Mountains.

Lim took command of the remaining soldiers and attacked the mountain path. Though dissatisfaction clearly showed in her blue pupils, she followed directions while maintaining her expressionless facade.

Though there were only one hundred cavalry, it was difficult to travel along the mountain without a road. The soldiers did not wear armor but a combination of fur and leather. There were many who were injured as their feet slipped and the rocks fell on top of them.

They tied their bodies together with rope as they advanced up the slopes which had been covered in ice halfway up. Ellen encouraged the soldiers, and Tigre directed the work. Slowly, the LeitMeritz soldiers moved across the snow-covered mountain.

When the eastern sky was dyed indigo and the sun invaded the western sky, they had reached where Tigre stood several days ago.

They looked down at the castle fort before their eyes.

However, something unexpected occurred.

“... Tigre, you said the security wasn't tight.”

When Tigre had looked at the gate on the other side of the fortress days ago, there was no one in sight.

However, a defensive line had been constructed before the gate. Though there were no hills, and the trenches were not deep, the threat it provided still remained.

In addition, the number of soldiers on the rampart had increased. Some remained stationary with bow in hand.

“Strange. There was nothing like that before.”

“Ludmira probably came up with the idea when she met you.”

Ellen looked down at the fortress with a grim expression.

Though he had a superior skill as a hunter, he was a free person who was not a Vanadis. All alone, he had managed to climb the mountain on a snow-covered path. Seeing this, Ludmira had changed her defenses. It was not a mystery at all.

“What should we do? Give up and return?”

Tigre carefully asked her. Ellen folded her arms and shook refused him strongly.

“If we turn back here, all our efforts would come to waste. I absolutely do not want that.”

Tigre gazed at Ellen in surprise having heard her make such a frank declaration. Ellen looked back and spoke once again.

“I will destroy the gate.”

“It is too dangerous. They will hit you with arrows from the ramparts.”

Tigre gripped Ellen's shoulder and stared at her.

“What, it's not like I'll be injured.”

Ellen waved her hand as if pushing the matter aside. She grasped Tigre's neck and drew him closer as Tigre tried to argue again.

Ellen lightly pressed her forehead against his.

“You need to give me the chance to look good on occasion.”

She whispered and smiled brightly as she removed her hand from Tigre.

“Watch, Tigre. I will destroy everything before the castle gate in a single blow. I will take care of the gate with my second attack.”

Certainly, under the present circumstances, there was no other hand they could play. Tigre bit down on his lips, strong enough that blood began to flow, and glared at the black bow in his hand.

''--- What do I need to do to get you to help me again?''

He understood it was a selfish wish to ask of something he feared.

Tigre wanted to do something for Ellen.

Soon, the sun sank completely.

Under the cover of darkness, the LeitMeritz troops carefully moved down the steep slope. They used rope to prevent themselves from falling and covered their swords in dirt to cover their shine.

When all members were set and their numbers confirmed by Ellen and Tigre, Ellen spoke to her soldiers in her typical tone.

“I will wrench the gate open. You will rush in at that time.”

Her words were short, and there was no other feasible plan. The soldiers did not object, nor did they show any doubt. They had complete faith in Ellen, the {{furigana|Wind Princess of the Silver Flash|Silvfrau}}.

“May the Dragon bring us victory.”

After completing her instructions, Ellen turned to the castle gate.

She made her soldiers stand aside and quietly walked forward alone.

In the light of the bonfire near the gates, the Olmutz soldiers noticed Ellen. As they began to call out and prepare their weapons, Ellen ran lightly across the snow and frozen ground and unsheathed the longsword at her waist.

“--- Arifal.”

Following her cry, the blade of the longsword glowed with a pale light. The frozen air was stolen from the mountains and surrounded the sword. A loud groan was heard, and the glowing light drew a brilliant trajectory in the darkness.

“{{furigana|Cleave the Wind|Ley Admos}}!”

The wind condensed to a point and turned into an invisible iron hammer that was thrown forward. The earth and sand was blown away, the trenches were buried in dirt, and the fences were shattered. As the wind closed in on the city gate, it scattered in all directions, losing its power.

“The enemy!”

Many shouts were heard on the ramparts as they shot their arrows at Ellen.

Ellen did not move from her position as she protected her head with her empty left arm. She did not use the wind to defend herself as she continued to collect the wind with her longsword.

Several arrows grazed her arms and legs as they fell from above.

“Ellen!”

Mud was thrown aside as Tigre ran and jumped at Ellen from behind. He pushed her down to provide cover for her. An arrow glanced off his shoulder as he fell. Inside the torrent of arrows, Tigre grabbed Ellen's body and dragged her to a distance the arrows would not reach.

“What are you doing, Tigre. My second attack---”

Ellen began protesting in frustration but was silenced by Tigre's voice.

“Why did you lie to me?”

“... I just didn't tell you.”

Ellen looked like a sulking child as she turned away, causing Tigre to speak in irritation.

“Your {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}}, you can't use it continuously?”

Ellen frowned and closed her mouth, but, pressured by Tigre's glance, she reluctantly answered him.

“I need about a ten count...”

Tigre had to force down the anger welling from the bottom of his heart. If he did not, he may have hit Ellen.

“Why didn't you tell me?”

“We don't have any time.”

Tigre shut his mouth and his anger disappeared in an instant. It was not Ellen that lacked time, but Tigre.

Ellen did something unreasonable for Tigre and resorted to keeping it a secret.

Torches could be seen dotting the ramparts as soldiers began gathering.

''--- What should I do? I need to do something.''

Tigre grasped his bow tightly, enough to feel pain in his hand. His hand was stained red from the blood that flowed down from his shoulder.

He wanted to repay her kindness, but he needed power. He needed the same strength she used when she felled the Dragon. He needed the strength he had when they killed the Dragon together.

At that moment, Tigre stopped breathing.

''--- Maybe I can.''

Tigre removed his gaze from Ellen and looked at the Silver Flash in her hand.

“I'm asking you. Your power. Please lend it to me.”

Tigre desperately appealed to the longsword.

“Your Master is Ellen. Though your relation with Ellen is good, there is no direct connection between us; however, I know you have your own will. I'm asking you. You may not be able to hear what I say, you may not want to hear---”

At that time, a breeze stroked Tigre's dull red hair.

Tigre thought it was the Silver Flash's answer.

“Can you stand?”

While supporting Ellen's body, Tigre stared at the castle gate. Ellen seemed puzzled as she looked between Tigre and the sword in her hand.

After taking a breath, Ellen firmly stood and smiled at Tigre.

“I was right to cooperate with you.”

She pointed the Silver Flash at the castle gate.

“At this distance, my {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}} won't reach, but that should be fine.”

The next attack would not be her Dragonic Skill. At least, it would not be done by Ellen.

“Arifal. I'm disappointed at how flirtatious you're being... Well, it's fine if it's just this guy.”

Her bright red eyes glittered with determination. The long sword called the Silver Flash let loose a pale blue light once again. Tigre and Ellen stood beside one another and stared at the castle gate.

One nocked an arrow to his bow and drew the bowstring back. The other extended her hand which held a shining sword. Their aim was the thick iron gate.

The soldiers on the rampart stopped firing as they looked curiously at Tigre. They knew the power of the Silver Flash would not reach them, let alone a bow and arrow.

The next moment, they stood aghast as if they had seen a nightmare.

A wind flowed from the Silver Flash to the arrow nocked in Tigre's bow.

A glowing air current surrounded the arrow; the light pulsated, spreading radially from the arrowhead.

''--- I didn't hear a voice this time, but...''

It was enough. Tigre firmly believed in his bow and arrow.

The arrow was silent the moment he released it.

The light changed from a circle to a line as it followed the speeding arrow. A shrill sound tore through the atmosphere as it cut across the air.

The debris of the fences and walls were torn aside without a sound, and a deep groove was born.

The ground was split, and the arrow pierced the center of the castle gate. There was a jarring metallic sound as a light vibration was felt across the rampart.

Several soldiers looked at the walls suspiciously.

There was no abnormality in the castle gate, though it was only for a single instant.

Suddenly, a circular light spread from the arrow. As if following after the light, the iron gate became hollow. The bolts supporting it from the inside were cleanly cut.

The iron door had hollowed out and was cleanly divided between the two doors. The fragments fell to the ground, shaking the earth in the process.

The soldiers looked in shock as they looked at the circular hole in the gate. Their thoughts stopped; no one could take action.

The gate was made of three iron sheets sandwiched between thick oak planks. Even then, it had a hole in it, as if it were cut by a cookie cutter.

The hole was large enough that a wagon could pass through with room to spare. The freezing wind easily blew inside.

Ellen was the first to collect herself. She did not miss the pause in the enemy's movements and lifted the Silver Flash to the sky while giving a cry.

“Charge!”

Next to her, Tigre nocked a new arrow. One hundred cavalry followed the two inside.

The night battle in the Tatra Mountains had just begun.

One man watched the dogfight with a gloomy expression from behind. However, his target was not her but the man with dull red hair.

Six of his companions were gone. He was now alone. Even so, the man focused his mind on the enormous prey, the Vanadis.

Along the man's left arm was a tattoo of a large chain.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Ludmira was surprised when she received the report that Ellen appeared in the castle interior; however, she was rendered speechless when she found how they had passed the castle gate. She stood stunned for a short time.

''--- What is the meaning of this? Eleanora should not have been able to break through so soon...!''

However, there was no time to be surprised, nor was there room to think. Ludmira quickly dashed out of the command room while gripping the Frozen Wave. She ran at full speed toward the battlefield.

Elsewhere, the Olmutz soldiers near the gates took appropriate action once they recovered from their surprise. In other words, they abandoned the gates.

Even if they left the castle gate, there was a canal through which the river passed. There was a bridge over the canal; they would fend off the enemy there.

However, if it came to an exchange of sword and spear, the LeitMeritz soldiers would be stronger. They did not think they could fight this number so easily, so there was a hint of distress.

Each had become a ferocious beast as they violently attacked the enemy. They battered the enemy's helmet or pierced through them with a spear. Even if their swords were broken, they fought on with what little blade remained or brandished weapons they took from the surrounding corpses.

The Olmutz soldiers would not back away either. They had been invaded, so they could not possibly retreat. They crushed the enemy with battle axes and slammed into them with broken shields.

Corpses from both sides dropped one after another into the moat. It would soon be completely full.

However, the battle was not even.

Though the Olmutz troops fought back, they were forced to retreat repeatedly.

The LeitMeritz soldiers were energetic because Ellen, the Silver Flash, had taken lead.

Her hair of silver white fluttered through the air and brilliantly reflected the light. Olmutz soldiers fell one after the other as her longsword glittered. Her movements were like a dance. Every person could see the beauty in her ghastly actions.

Tigre stood next to Ellen, shooting arrows. Every time his bowstring sounded, a soldier or Commander from the rear was sent to his death.

His accuracy was frightening. In the darkness of the night, with only the dim light of the surrounding torches, Tigre's arrows brought a guaranteed slaughter to the soldiers in the back. Tigre's arrows killed with certainty.

There were some who noticed Tigre's existence. Though some tried to shoot him, their arrows fell short or were deflected into the moat, leaving only a modest sound as they fell into the water.

Unexpectedly, the Olmutz soldiers divided to the right and left, forming a narrow road.

“Eleanora!”

It was a shout of anger. Lavias was held upward as Ludmira charged forward on her horse.

The longsword clashed with the spear. A screeching sound split the atmosphere, and a flash burned the soldiers' eyes.

“Fall back!”

No one knew whether Eleanora or Ludmira said the words. Perhaps they had given the order simultaneously.

The soldiers stopped fighting and spread out, forming a ring. They would not interfere with the duel between their Lords.

Though Tigre had stopped, he did not move away from the bridge.

Though closer than anyone else, he could not follow the fight.

“To think you would show up personally, and with such an ungraceful appearance, as well?”

“I came to give my thanks. I'm indebted to you for that time.”

While measuring the distance, Ellen responded with a serious expression. After confirming Ludmira's suspicious expression, the Vanadis with silver-white hair smiled audaciously.

“By the way, I've brought you a present. Please accept your defeat gracefully.”

“--- I will refuse. I will send you back to LeitMeritz encased in ice!”

Again the two clashed. A blinding light was released with every exchange of blows. The sword and spear drew white arcs in the darkness. The pressure caused wounds, and the collisions deafened the ear.

The exchange of offense and defense continued. Heat and light were emitted by the two, and the cold air was sucked into the darkness of the night.

''--- Has there ever been a person to fight with Ellen for so long?''

Tigre held his breath as he watched the battle between the two Vanadis. When he fought in the fortress, and when he fought against the Thenardier Army, there was never a person who had exchanged blows with Ellen more than ten times.

Ludmira skillfully manipulated her short spear, violently thrust her weapon before her, clashing with Ellen's own attack.

After the unexpected collision between {{furigana|Dragonic Tools|Viralt}}, Ellen and Ludmira jumped back simultaneously.

A fearless smile floated to Ellen's lips.

“{{furigana|Cleave the Wind|Ley Admos}}!”

Arifal inhaled the winds in the surroundings and formed a brutal blade that shot forward; however, it was not aimed toward Ludmira. The bridge was crushed, and debris fell into the water below.

The bridge had been torn in half.

Ignoring the disastrous scene before her, Ludmira began to run. Even with the gap before her, she showed no sign of hesitation.

“{{furigana|Freeze the Sky|Shero Zam Kafa}}!”

The air froze in an instant and large blocks of ice connected to form a bridge. Rather than staying put, Ellen stepped forward and moved along the ice bridge before her. Several spears of ice formed and attacked her while Ludmira slid along the ice and approached Ellen, her spear thrust before her.

Ellen's feet left the bridge and were wrapped in wind. She avoided the spear of ice and gripped Ludmira's sleeve as she passed to the side, dragging her down from the bridge.

Ludmira gazed at the water as her body approached the surface. She brought the tip of her spear forcefully into the surface of the water where it stuck.

“--- {{furigana|Silent World|Aizbilk}}”

Beginning at the tip of Lavias, the water froze at a frightening speed. Using her spear as a fulcrum, Ludmira twisted her body and landed on the icy scaffold.

“As always, you fight in such an unrefined manner.”

Ludmira looked at Ellen with icy eyes. Ellen brought her longsword to her shoulder and responded calmly.

“I fight to win. I don't bother choosing a specific method, nor am I burdened by such useless things. Regardless---”

She laughed scornfully as she looked down at Ludmira.

“As someone who always looks down on others, how does it feel to be looked down upon? No, I suppose if you consider our heights, this is the same as always.”

“--- Lavias!”

Ludmira responded with fury and grasped the handle of her spear. She disappeared in an instant as the handle of her spear grew, rising above the bridge with surprising swiftness. She danced high above in the air.

While in midair, the spear shaft returned to its former short length. Ludmira yelled aloud as she fell toward Ellen, using the momentum of her fall to aid her.

Lavias froze the surrounding air. In an instant, a huge blade of ice appeared at the tip of the spear.

Ellen thought to avoid it and held the Silver Flash toward Ludmira in anticipation.

However, Ellen's energy had been quite spent, so she decided not to dodge.

Arifal inhaled the wind, clothing its argent blade in numerous swirls. A large blade of wind in no way inferior to Lavias was formed.

''--- This is the end!''

''--- I will take victory!''

“Cut and Sever, {{furigana|Silver Flash|Arifal}}!”

“Pierce, {{furigana|Frozen Wave|Lavias}}!”

The torrent of wind crushed all in its wake; the large crystals drilled into all that was touched.

The storm prevented the ice from piercing Ellen, while the blocks of ice prevented the storm from attacking Ludmira.

The two huge beasts tore at each others' flesh.

The beasts were exhausted at the same moment.

The air expanded, and a sound, similar to a thunderstorm, burst through the air. Ellen was blown away and fell to her knee. Ludmira landed on the bridge in a similar pose.

Though Tigre stepped forward to help Ellen stand, the Vanadis with argent hair shouted, sensing his movements.

“Stay away, Tigre.”

Tigre stopped moving.

“Relax. It's over already.”

Ellen stood up unsteadily and gazed at Ludmira. Ludmira used her spear to support her as she rose. She controlled her subordinates with her hand as they rushed to help her.

The two dragged their injured bodies within distance. Their arms trembled in exhaustion.

At that time, one man ran out from amongst the LeitMeritz soldiers who watched the battle in silence. Though he wore soldier's garment, he carried a dagger soaked in poison; he was clearly not a soldier.

Ludmira noticed the man's existence before Ellen.

The Vanadis with blue hair, without any hesitation, summoned all her strength and ran to Ellen's side. She stood behind Ellen, protecting her back. Cries of grief and despair were heard from soldiers of both armies.

[[Image:Vanadis_V02_-_282.jpg|175px|thumb]]
Even if Ludmira interfered, the man would not hesitate. The blade in his hand glittered as he posed to stab Ludmira.

The next moment, the man's body flew sideways.

He smashed into the bridge with an arrow piercing through his head before falling into the moat. Ludmira saw the shape of the feathers.

''--- Just now...''

Ludmira turned her gaze to where the arrow was shot from.

One young man with dull red hair stood posed, a black bow in his hand.

“That was close, Tigre.”

Ellen's words contained joy. Ludmira looked at Tigre with a vacant face before turning back to Ellen.

“What's with that face? Don't tell me you forgot what Tigre looked like.”

Ludmira did not listen to Ellen's words to the end. She walked up to Tigre and looked up at him with anger clearly visible in her eyes the color of the deep sea.

“You lied to me, Urz.”

Tigre turned pale and was at a loss for words seeing Ludmira's expression. Ludmira quietly continued to speak.

“I saw the arrows.”

“... Sorry.”

Ludmira mercilessly beat Tigre as he bowed.

“Why are you apologizing? Why did you help me here? With your bow arm, you could have easily waited for me to die before killing the assassin. Why did you help me?”

She looked at him sharply. Tigre churned his dull red hair with a somber expression.

“It was a show of my gratitude, I guess.”

“Gratitude?”

Ludmira frowned. Tigre continued speaking after he gave his preface.

“--- The tea was delicious. It isn't simple flattery. It really was good.”

Tigre was tired, and Ludmira was good at brewing tea. However, more than anything, Ludmira had spoken to Tigre as a girl, not as a Vanadis.

That is why the tea was so delicious.

Ludmira quietly looked at Tigre's face for a time. She would not overlook any change in his emotions.

Eventually, she sighed as her body lost strength.

“Earl Vorn. What is it you request of me?”

Ludmira was not asking in an arrogant manner but with a character befitting a graceful princess.

“Do you wish for me to fight Duke Thenardier with you?”

Tigre shook his head.

“Declare your neutrality and do not move. There is nothing more I desire.”

“... Only that?”

Ludmira frowned beautifully, hearing an unconvincing answer.

“Do you not need allies?”

“I do; however, there is nothing beneficial if you were to fight alongside me. I could not possibly ask this of you when you have nothing to gain.”

“In other words, you do not have any intent to fight for your personal gain?”

“Honestly, even Alsace is too wide for me. I'm fine so long as it is peaceful.”

Ludmira looked surprised. After staring intently at Tigre for a time, Ludmira smiled bitterly.

“Are you seriously saying that?”

“Of course.”

He gave an immediate response. Ludmira looked down. Her shoulders shook, little by little, until she burst into laughter. The soldiers, Ellen, and Tigre watched in astonishment.

After a short period of time, Ludmira finished laughing. She looked up with an expression as sharp and cold as her spear.

“Earl Vorn. Sincerity is important, but it does not work in every situation.”

Though Tigre did not show it on his face, he was filled with bitter emotions. He thought about whether it was useless. While deep in thought, Ludmira smiled musingly at Tigre.

“However, your sincerity is enough this time. For this civil war in Brune, I will declare neutrality from this moment forward and will not cooperate with any power – is that enough?”

Tigre felt relieved. While he began to give his thanks, Ellen stood before Tigre, pushing Ludmira aside.

“Wait, Tigre. Don't decide without talking to me first.”

Her hands were at her waist and she was clearly dissatisfied. No doubt, it was resentment that came from his neglect at the moment; however, Ludmira detected a certain emotion within her words.

“Oh? Could you be jealous, Eleanora?”

“I'll knock you down, shorty.”

With another clash between the two about to unfold, Tigre broke into a panic and stood between them. He felt as though he stood between a wolf and a leopard.

“Ludmira, I would like to say one more thing.”

Tigre spoke hastily, which softened the dangerous atmosphere. Feeling relief, Tigre turned to the Vanadis with blue hair and bowed with a smile.

“Thank you. For protecting Ellen.”

“...!”

Ludmira was aware of the action she had performed before. She blushed, and her eyes wandered about the surroundings. Ellen walked in front of Ludmira with an indescribably awkward expression.

“... Th, Thank you.”

Though she stammered, she still gave thanks.

Ludmira overreacted and cried out with enough vigor that saliva flew through the air.

“I, I do not need you to thank me!”

The war had finally ended.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_4_Preview|Chapter 4 Preview]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Epilogue_Preview|Epilogue Preview]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 01 Chapter3 - MTL

2013-01-23T08:02:44Z

Noobarta: /* The Vanadis' Invitation and the Maid's Prayer */

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== The Vanadis' Invitation and the Maid's Prayer ===

Tigre was called by Ellen the next morning.

After the events from the day before, he immediately returned to his room.

While being guided by Lim, Tigre spoke in embarrassment, his red hair a mess.

“... It won't go down.”

He glanced about anxiously. The soldiers, chamberlains, and maids who passed by all looked at him oddly.

Whether it was out of awe or in interest, he could not tell. Tigre had never been looked at with such eyes, so he was confused.

“Why is everyone staring at me?”

He asked Lim when it became unbearable. She twisted her neck a little and looked at Tigre with a side glance, responding with an aloof tone.

“Eleanora-sama will explain.”

''--- Well, whatever. I guess I'll find out shortly.''


Before long, Lim stopped before a certain door.

“Eleanora-sama, I have brought Earl Vorn.”

She spoke as she knocked on the door. A response was returned immediately as they heard “Enter.”

Lim pushed open the door and told Tigre to follow her.

It was an office.

Though it was a small room, a regal carpet was laid on the floor. The candelabra, the desk, and the chair were all golden knit rattan. The windows were large.

“Please wait a moment. I will be finished shortly.”

Ellen sat at the desk, her pen running across the document.

The documents were piled up like a mountain at the side of the desk and were likely already processed. Tigre leaked a breath of admiration seeing the large amount.

Two flags decorated the wall behind her.

One on display was the {{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}}, the symbol of Zhcted Kingdom.

The other was a flag with a sword of silver on a black background. This was Ellen's flag. Tigre remembered seeing it on the battlefields of Dinant.

Beneath the flag, the longsword in its sheathe leaned against the wall. It was placed in a position so Ellen could grasp it immediately.


Ellen looked down at the document and suddenly frowned.

It seems she wrote something incorrectly. She crumpled the paper in a ball and threw it in the waste basket in the corner of the room in a violent manner.

The ball of paper dropped to the floor beside the waste basket.

Ellen stared at the paper, perhaps out of anger, or perhaps she was not thinking of anything at all.

Tigre was not sure why Ellen had such an expression. She looked down at the other papers, her expression now hidden. Lim picked it up.

“Paper is a precious resource. Please do not waste it.”

Ellen was scolded like a child. She returned to her documents and completed her work quickly.

“Did it take time to wake him up today?”

“No, he awoke when I called for him.”

Lim responded. Tigre diverted his eyes awkwardly.

Actually, he jumped out of bed the moment Lim stood in front of his room.

''--- It was the same feeling... as if confronting a feral creature while hunting in the mountain or woods at night. I felt signs of a dangerous beast.''


In other words, Tigre's instinct recognized her dangerous existence. Of course, because he could not say such things, he remained silent.

“Are you now conscious that you are a prisoner of war?”

Ellen stood up, laughing like a child. Taking the longsword in her hand, she walked around to the front of the desk and faced Tigre.

“I apologize for yesterday.”

She lowered her head seriously, surprising Tigre. He looked back at Lim who remained silent. It seems she was telling him it would be fine to turn around.

“What do you mean?”

“The bow given to you. I did not think they would give you such a poor one.”

''--- Like I thought, it was badly made.''

Though Tigre was relieved, he was amazed by the words which followed.

“The three men who did that will have their heads taken---”

“No, wait a moment.”

Tigre interrupted Ellen's words in a panic.

“Certainly, they played a terrible trick, but isn't that going a bit far?”


“That trick... Aren't you angry?”

Ellen looked at Tigre curiously.

“Those three laughed at you before many others and tried to dishonor you. They will compensate with their deaths.”

''--- That's overdoing it.''

Certainly, he was angry at the time.

However, when he looked straight at Ellen, Tigre could not say so. He would not feel good if they died for something like that.

“Will you allow me to forgive them?”

Ellen looked dissatisfied, though she did not refuse.

“If you wish it, I will do so. It will not happen again.”

Her skirt moved as she turned back to the window frame and sat on it. Ellen held her longsword in her arms and crossed her shapely legs.

His eyes were attracted to her white thighs. Tigre consciously looked.

Her skirt came into sight, and above it, her belly. He could not afford to stare at her chest – after all, he was a prisoner in enemy territory.

Tigre looked further up. A simple face stared at him.


“By the way, why did you have me do such a thing yesterday?”

“That's right, I never told you... Lim.”

Lim's name was called. Her blue pupils held an unfriendly expression as she reluctantly responded.

“Including me, many of the soldiers expressed frustration that our commanding officer and general, Eleanora-sama, who has not once taken a prisoner in her many campaigns, decided to hold you captive.”

“So I'm your first prisoner of war.”

“Yes. Because of that, a foolish rumor went about the soldiers.”

“Rumor?”

“The rumor was that I fell in love with you at a glance.”

Tigre went wide-eyed hearing Ellen's words.

“A love in the battlefield, a love that arose between enemies... It seems like something out of a drama, everyone enjoys talking about such things. Well, perhaps it wasn't a mistake. It was not quite love, but I was certainly charmed.”

“You were charmed... by me?”

“Your skill with the bow. Unfortunately, it was not you.”


Ellen responded with a radiant smile. Tigre returned the joke with a shrug of his shoulder.

“Thank you. It would be embarrassing since we had not spoken.”

“Can a woman like me not fall in love without speaking to you?”

“It requires time to see my merit.”

“Though your peculiar habit of sleeping late was noticed immediately.”

Lim attacked his known weakness. Ellen continued pressing Tigre relentlessly.

“So, how many women have you fallen in love with until now?”

Tigre silently raised both hands in surrender.

Unless he was particularly handsome or a wealthy noble, he would have no reason to encounter a young noble girl. It was impossible for him.

“In any case, many soldiers have overreacted to the rumor. We hoped to stop it at its source.”

Ellen turned her ill-natured yet joyful eyes to Lim, like a cat teasing a rat.

“I merely stated there was a rumor.”

Lim's expression did not change, but she caught Ellen's glance and responded.

“I simply needed to have the associated parties come out. I figured the quickest way to shut them up was to show them your skill. It was more effective than I anticipated.”


“You only had to explain it to me when we met.”

“It's fine, since the result spoke for itself. Was there a need to tell you? You are a prisoner I took from Dinant for a ransom. Of course, it was my benevolence that kept you alive, though really, you entertained me for a bit.”

“I entertained you?”

Tigre frowned hearing the unexpected words. Ellen nodded, her face showing her sincerity.

“To begin with, that battle was terrible. It was disappointing and trivial.”

Her face was full of disappointment. Ellen spat those words out; the wind blew her silver-white hair softly from the window.

“We had five thousand troops. You had five times that, twenty-five thousand. Before entering the battlefield, I used all my wisdom to prepare many plans, since I thought it would be a difficult battle. Still, it ended in only half a day.”

“Isn't it good to win that easily?”

“Lim said the same thing.”


Tigre noticed Lim half-glaring at Ellen. Her eyes unwillingly turned away.

“I also think it never hurts to have an easy win; however, we won with only the initial plan. It was boring.”

“The first plan, I see, the surprise pincer attack from behind at dawn.”

This was confirmation rather than a question. Though Tigre judged it to be the case at the time, he did not see the entire battlefield.

Sure enough, Ellen nodded.

“I scouted the area beforehand. The Brune Army was divided into the forward and the rear guard. Though the vanguard's morale was high, the same could not be said of the rear. I attracted the forward's attention with four thousand troops and attacked the rear with the rest. It was more fragile than I expected, since I could fight after dividing my troops. The Prince died as a bonus as well.”

“His Highness died...?”

Tigre spoke up involuntarily. It was his first time hearing this.

“Were you close?”

“Impossible.”


Tigre shook his head after collecting himself.

“I spoke to him once long ago. That was all.”

As an Earl who lived at the edge of the kingdom, it was impossible for him to become intimate with the Prince. Tigre was hardly shocked, though.

He was not meant for war.

Looking at things from a distance, the Prince had always given a delicate impression.

“Do you hold a grudge against me?”

Because her voice was earnest and she looked at Tigre seriously, Tigre answered sincerely.

“It would be a lie to say there were no ill feelings, but it was a battle. I, too, killed soldiers of Zhcted.”

However, he may not be able to maintain such a firm attitude should he hear of Massas or Batran's death.

''--- Though an aristocrat of Brune, I hardly have a strong loyalty to the Royal Family...''

“I see.”

Ellen exhaled slightly and gave an expression of relief.


“Let's continue our conversation. When the death of the Prince was spread, the vanguard collapsed. The enemy ran away, and we routed them out. It was disappointing.”

Though he could not understand her disappointment, he felt it selfish. Still, Tigre nodded slightly.

“At that time, I met you.”

A pair of bright red eyes gazed softly at Tigre.

“I was impressed you could accurately shoot an arrow from a distance of three hundred alsin... In a situation where all your allies were dead or fleeing, you retained your will to fight and acted without signs of desperation. You acted calmly. I was surprised you were trying to kill me. Really, I liked it.”

Lim, hearing those words, gave a sigh.

“Even so, please do not rush forward on your own.”

“Well, it would have been dangerous if we didn't approach him, right? We were lucky he only had four arrows.”

“It is as you say, but that is not your role, Eleanora-sama.”

Lim coldly rejected Ellen's protests.

The brows of the Vanadis with silver-white hair looked troubled as she looked to Tigre for help.


“If it was someone other than me, are you certain they would survive?”

''--- Her expression changes so much.''

During battle, he saw her as a dignified commander. Until a moment ago, her expressions were like a child, and now she was looking for a companion in her mischief.

“Is this really the situation to say that?”

“An arrow shot from your bow would be fatal, I think you can say that.”

“If you're the one saying that, it sounds sarcastic.”

If Ellen said it, it sounded sarcastic to Tigre. If Tigre said it, it sounded sarcastic to Lim. Lim exuded a strong silence. Though Tigre appealed to her with a glance, he was ignored. Not understanding why, Tigre looked to Ellen.

“When you rushed at me, what I needed to do did not change. I only aimed at you and shot. Even if I could not move from my position, the arrow should have reached you. That is why the result would not change. It was my defeat.”

“You obediently accepted your defeat.”

“You struck down an arrow with your sword, it was my first time seeing such a thing. I thought only heroes of legend could do that.”

“Your arrow accurately hit the forehead of Lim's horse. I thought you would aim at mine as well.”


Though she thought she would be victorious, her attitude was not unfitting. Ellen tenderly stroked the sheathe of the sword in her arms.

“When I struck down your arrow, my heart was beating violently. When you shot your second arrow, I couldn't help but admire your skill in being able to accurately shoot at the same position in such a short time; I was impressed. If you had a third arrow, you really may have hit me with our distance shrinking.”

Ellen took a deep breath, her throat now dry.

Lim poured water from a pitcher into a ceramic cup on the desk and presented it to her. She drank it down in one gulp and turned back to Tigre.

“I thought it would be regrettable to kill you. Since it's not my hobby to spend my time leisurely talking on the battlefield, I brought you to LeitMeritz for negotiation.”

She crossed her legs, now entirely off the floor. Ellen wore a smile, her red eyes looking straight at Tigre.

“Will you serve me?”

This time, Tigre looked at Ellen's face in surprise.

“I will treat you as an Earl of Brune. You will be given an appropriate salary and title. Though I can't give you territory, that may change depending on your work. You can also earn a peerage and high-ranking title. Unlike in Brune, your distinguished services will not be discriminated against.”


[[Image:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_Volume_01_-_088.jpg|175px|thumb]]

”... Are you serious?”

It was an attractive proposition. It was difficult to believe.

Due to the tension and excitement, his face turned red.

His palms were sweaty, his chest pounded violently.

Though small, Ellen firmly bowed her head in assent.

“I want you.”

Tigre's face turned even more red. He played with his bangs to hide it.

There were no signs of a lie in Ellen's words.

For a lie, it was far too convoluted.

''--- In Brune, I can't expect such treatment.''

In that country, there was contempt for the bow, and it was a large obstacle. In battles against other countries, the aristocrats who consisted of archers had to help.

That much was a given.

However, when the war ended, not a single word of appreciation was given, nor was there a reward.


“Far beyond the reach of the enemy's swords and spears, you can shoot an arrow. Compared to the soldiers who fight up close, what can you do?”

An aristocrat who organized an archery unit could not overturn the situation.

What more could Tigre, a minor aristocrat, do?

It was different in this country.

Ellen, at least, evaluated him fairly.

For an archer, it was desirable.

“I refuse.”

However, Tigre answered in such a manner.

“I am thankful for your invitation. I doubt I will ever receive such an invitation again, even if I lived another century.”

“Then why have you refused my hand?”

Ellen did not show any disappointment, she simply asked for a reason.

“There is a place I must protect, a place I must return to.”

Tigre continued with a strong tone.

“Alsace. It is a territory I inherited from my father. It is far from the center of the country and is amongst the forests and mountains. There are only four villages and a small town... However, I cannot throw it aside.”

“Alsace...?”

Hearing that word, Ellen's beautiful eyebrows knit slightly.


“Doesn't that territory border this country?”

“It is separated by only one mountain.”

Tigre nodded and responded. Ellen sat on the window frame once again.

“Your spirit is praiseworthy, but will you not think of the future?”

Ellen spoke up, her expression thrown off.

“You are here now, and you could lead a good life... however, if the ransom is not paid by the deadline, I will sell you to a merchant from Muozinel.

A cold sweat spread on Tigre's forehead.

Muozinel was the kingdom of heat which lay to the southeast of Brune and south of Zhcted Kingdom.

The peoples' skin was dark, and it was established one hundred years after Brune and Zhcted.

If a ransom was not paid, in order to receive money, a prisoner of war was sold to Muozinel. It was a time-tested method.

“So you understand. Even then, are you prepared to live a miserable life?”

“If, if the ransom is not paid, the decision is yours.”

Though he started strong, Tigre's voice still trembled.


“Oh? Yesterday, you had the negotiation skills to demand I reduce the ransom. Seeing that, I thought you were prepared, even for death. I thought it would be a shame to let such a brave man die a pitiable death. I'm surprised.”

Sure of her superiority, with her arms crossed while gripping her sword, Ellen glared at Tigre. He had difficulty responding.

“... I can hardly lower my head superficially and look for a chance to run away.”

Lim, who refrained from intruding, looked on in silence.

Though Tigre was exhausted from Ellen's attacks, the expression she had was unusual as she turned to Lim and blinked several times. Afterward, she silently shrugged her shoulder.

Lim looked at Ellen questioningly for a moment, but said nothing.

“The business from before, have you heard anything?”

When asked, Tigre recalled momentarily.

“Yesterday, who was the man I shot?”

“He was an assassin after my life.”

Tigre opened his mouth widely hearing Ellen's careless answer.

“It's hardly unusual. They appear every month. I've become quite bored of them.”


“You're bored with assassins...”

Given Ellen's buoyant attitude, it really was a frequent occurrence. She spoke of it as if it were an animal call or insect making noise.

It was humorous seeing how tense he was yesterday.

“However, it was quite dangerous yesterday. I wish to express my gratitude.”

“Who is the mastermind?”

“He committed suicide after that, so we don't know. Even though you took the effort to capture him, that happened. Sorry.”

“It's not a big deal, but is it okay not knowing? His partner, that is.”

“So you're worried.”

Surprised by his response, Ellen's bright red eyes blinked. After that, she smiled sweetly.

“How cute, you.”

“No... It's something unrelated to me, but it's your enemy...”

He was embarrassed and immersed in her smile. Tigre, in confusion, tried to return to the conversation.

“Even if you say that, there's more than one or two. The power of the Vanadis is something exclusive to the King, it is a large power. It's not like I particularly caused anyone a grudge.”


''--- Is it courage? Resolution... It really must be a big deal, then.''

Tigre gave a sound of admiration. If the concerned party said that much, he would not pursue any further.

“In the end... The assassin's bolt, why did it not hit you?”

“I wonder why?”

Ellen tilted her head cutely and played dumb.

“You should understand just by looking. Fortunately, the wind blew the arrow away.”

“Then Arifal, is it some spell which changes the movement of the wind?”

He clearly heard it. Though Tigre returned Ellen's gaze, she did not flinch or show any sign of worry.

“If you're interested, you should investigate yourself. I'm not so kind a teacher that I would teach a poor student.”

“... Are you giving me the freedom to act?”

“It would be troublesome if you got sick from staying in your room all day. I will permit you to walk around in public, so long as you are supervised. However, should you approach the ramparts near the Imperial Palace, I will consider you to be attempting an escape. Anything else?”

Tigre shook his head. In his situation, only a desperate future awaited if he tried to escape, but if he remained, he would not be confined.


“I see. Then you may return to your room.”

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Tigre left the office and followed Lim.

“Ah, are you taking me to my room?”

“No, I must speak to Eleanora-sama, so I shall leave it to another person.”

Lim denied his question with an unfriendly face.

“Please tell me one thing. Why did you not accept Eleanora-sama's condition, even if only in form?”

Lim's blue eyes looked at Tigre with a quizzical gaze. He answered her question seriously.

“To do so would mean betraying Alsace. Then I would betray the Vanadis.”

“You are a captive. Eleanora-sama is your enemy. It would not be a betrayal.”

“Even then, it would be deception.”


Tigre simply shrugged his shoulders.

“She was earnest in her offer, so I considered the proposal honestly.”

“I see.”

Doubt disappeared in her blue eyes and was replaced by another emotion.

Lim called the nearby soldier on patrol to a stop and ordered him to send Tigre to his room before returning to the office.

Ellen sat before the desk, pouring water from the pitcher.

“Lord Tigrevurmud has been seen off.”

“Good work.”

Taking a sip of water, Ellen spoke words of appreciation. Without any introductory remarks, Lim asked a question.

“Is it fine to give him the freedom to move about?”

Her eyebrows showed her doubt. Ellen watched the face of her unsociable subordinate.

“I restricted it to public places. Are there any problems?”

“Alsace is his territory, directly across the mountains. He might escape from LeitMeritz.”

Lim did not think Tigre would try to escape.


''--- Still, others may think differently.''

From his conversation with Ellen, Lim held those thoughts about Tigre. If nothing else, she thought he would remain quiet.

However, it is impossible to predict the future.

“Certainly it is bordering our lands, but the distance is not so short that he could reach it within a day or two. Besides, he does not even know the lay of the land.”

“When he became a prisoner, from Dinant to the Imperial Palace, he looked up at the skies every night until he slept... He was looking at the stars.”

“So he was gazing at the stars, did he write a poem?”

Ellen laughed as she teased Lim. She understood precisely what Lim meant.

By looking at the stars every night,he could confirm his position.

“If he looks at a map, he can easily find the roads.”

“Though you say he could escape so simply, won't it be troublesome? It's not easy to slip out of the Imperial Palace, and, though he is free to act, he is under surveillance.”

“Let us assume he is able to slip away from surveillance. What then?”

This entire city is surrounded by walls. If he managed to escape, we need only close the gate immediately.”


“Suppose he broke through the gate.”

“... Even if that is the case, it would take at least ten days to walk to the Vosyes Mountains. Also, there is only one path across that series of steep mountains. Even if he managed to make it past the gate, we would simply have to block that path. I can't possibly imagine him being able to do anything more.”

Lim did not back down, even if she explained that far in advance.

She could not stand aside indifferently in this argument.

“However, he is thinking of his lands. You cannot assert that he will do nothing reckless.”

“In other words, you are telling me to prepare for the worst. If you are going that far, then I will tell you, I am prepared to kill him. Is that enough for you?”

“Thank you.”

Ellen leaned toward Lim, who was bowing deeply, her eyes opened widely, deep in observation.

“Yes?”

“No, I thought you disliked Tigre a lot... You did not have a good first impression, I suppose. However, I don't feel that much enmity. It isn't as bad anymore, I guess.”


“...”

Lim did not respond. It was as Ellen said. Her insight was certainly surprising.

“There is something I wish to confirm.”

In order to change the conversation, Lim avoided answering.

“Were you seriously considering making him your subordinate?”

“Are you dissatisfied?”

“Certainly, he is an excellent archer, but the use of a bow is only useful when gathered in numbers. How you could use him alone, I could not even guess.”

In a battle, having a line of archers shower arrows on the enemy as the armies approached for close-quarters combat was normal.

Though shooting enemies from a distance could work, the principle weapon in battle fell to short-distance arms such as swords. The bow and arrow was not recognized as part of the main force.

“Would you like to hear?”

Ellen's face was like a child that thought of something fun to play. She explained proudly.

“You have one thousand soldiers guard him by assaulting the enemy force.”

“Yes.”


“While the soldiers are holding off the enemy, he can shoot and kill the enemy Generals and Commanders. With the right timing, he withdraws. By doing this, even against tens of thousands of troops, he could throw the enemy into disarray. An army without a Commander is like a herd of sheep without a shepherd. It would easily collapse with just a little force.”

Her mouth was loose, as if she had already won.

“Are you saying that seriously?”

Though Lim's expression did not change, her voice sounded amazed with a mix of coldness. Ellen sighed as she crossed her arms.

“In any era, innovative tactics are things difficult to understand.”

“There are also many tactics rejected by our predecessors because there are fatal flaws.”

“... Well, I was half joking.”

Of course, she was hinting that she was half serious. Ellen looked up at Lim from her desk.

“My battle is not one that is always on the battlefield where armies collide. There are times where individual strength is necessary as well, Lim. Tell me, how far can you shoot an arrow?”

“At most, one-hundred-sixty alsin. However, if I wish to inflict a wound, one hundred alsin is my limit.”


“And what of the greatest archer in the Imperial Palace?”

“That would be Rurick. His record is a distance of two-hundred-seventy alsin.”

Rurick was the man who passed the inferior bow to Tigre out of mischief.

“In other words, Rurick's ability with the bow is inferior to Tigre's.”

Confronted with the cold fact, Lim fell silent.

In fact, his skill was experienced that day in Dinant.

Tigre shot an arrow from a long distance such that Lim did not notice at all. She had fallen from the horse, but it was possible she could have died.

''--- Even if I had noticed, I would not be able to knock the arrow away like Eleanora-sama.''

“The bow is looked down upon in Brune, so I didn't think there would be a man of such caliber. No, perhaps his talent was buried because they dislike archery. Still, I am serious in wanting to employ Tigre. He is strong. That value should be sufficient.”

“Lord Tigrevurmud is.”

“Tigre's good, right? He also said so as well.”

“... Lord Tigrevurmud is.”

Though in a thorny tone, Lim responded with a strong tone.


“Perhaps Eleanora-sama would like Alsace.”

“Maybe I should attack Alsace.”

Lim sighed, since her Lord said such terrible things so smoothly.

Furthermore, it was unclear if she meant it, since she was smiling.

“I will look after the boy for the time being. I'd like to see Tigre's reaction, since the ransom won't necessarily be prepared immediately. There's still time. Let me watch him a bit longer.”

“... As you wish.”

After bowing, Lim left the office. Ellen picked up the longsword leaning against the wall.

As she stroked the sheath, a small wind blew, as if the sword responded to Ellen's movement.

“Love at first sight, is it...? Impossible.”

She smiled bitterly at the thought. Placing the sword against the wall, Ellen returned to her work.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Beyond the forest which spread to the west, the sun began to set.

“... Today, Tigre-sama did not return.”


Standing on the second floor balcony outside Tigre's room, Teita let out a sigh as she looked at the sky which shined a dark red.

This was Alsace in Brune Kingdom. It was Tigre's home.

Teita was left alone to take care of the house. It had been more than twenty days.

Since she quickly took care of her meals and the cleaning, she often finished before noon. There was also a stockpile of food, water, and alcohol.

If Tigre returned, she would pinch and raise her skirt immediate. With his room cleaned perfectly and a meal with alcohol prepared, he could relax immediately.

She also confirmed the contents of the medicine cabinet in case he was injured, and she was prepared to boil water immediately.

However, Tigre had not returned.

With her hand on the edge of the balcony, watching the sun and the blood-colored sky, Teita was attacked by a severe unease. ''It is possible Tigre-sama is...''

''He could not have died.''

''He will return soon.''


The Brune Army suffered a crushing defeat at the hands of the Zhcted Army in Dinant. Since then, many evenings had passed, and the news of Prince Regnas' death had spread.

“It's fine. Tigre-sama said it would be safe in the rear.”

Even if she tried to persuade herself, her anxiety did not disappear.

Before long, the sun set. Teita left the house with a lantern in her possession.

She locked the doors beforehand.

Tigre's mansion was in the heart of the town of Celesta. Although it was called a town, it was not much larger than a village.

Beneath the night sky, Teita quietly walked into the town wrapped in gray. Teita moved humbly, her feet stopping before a small temple.

When she knocked on the wooden door, a wrinkled old woman, whose body was covered in a shrine maiden's garb, appeared.

“You've come, Teita.”

“I will be in your care, today.”

When Teita bowed, her chestnut-brown twin tails shook. The old shrine maiden smiled and invited Teita inside the temple.

Built out of stone and wood, it was a small temple. The elder woman led Teita to a small room.


In the room was a bucket filled with purified water and a thin, pure, snow-white shrine maiden's clothing.

When she closed the door, Teita took care to remove the maid uniform she wore.

She undid her belt and apron and removed her long-sleeved coat and long skirt.

Her pure white body shined in the dim light of the lantern.

Though short for her age, she developed a body appropriate for a woman. Her arms and legs, though firm from her every day life, still retained their feminine softness.

“...”

Her body shook from the cold night air moving about the room.

Although she had done this every day, she was still unaccustomed to it.

Removing her undergarments, Teita was now the same as the day she was born. The only thing remaining were the ribbons in her chestnut-brown hair.

She squeezed water from the cloth and carefully wiped her body.

When Teita finished, she donned the pure-white shrine maiden's clothes.

The old shrine maiden wore clothes for every day purposes. They were unlike these adornments meant for prayer, the fabric was thin enough to show the curves of her body.

It was slightly better in the summer, with the cold air hitting Teita's body.


Teita left the room, tightly embracing herself.

She faced the alter in the interior of the temple.

The alter was a semi-spherical recess. Ten statues of the Pantheon of the Gods followed along the curve.

“Oh Gods in the Heavens.”

Kneeling before the altar, Teita held her hands together in worship. Her correct posture showed she completed her training as a shaman.

“Please grant Tigre-sama your blessings and return him safely.”

Since Tigre left the house, this prayer had become a daily routine for Teita.

Though Teita was a shrine maiden's daughter, she disliked learning to read and write in the temple, and she was not fond of singing hymns to the Gods.

She preferred spending her time with the woman working as a maid at the Lord's mansion. The reason was simple, the woman had always made candy for Teita.

She also seemed fond of performing her work. She cooked, cleaned, and sewed, something suited to Teita.

Teita walked to the mansion many times to visit the woman, and that is how she met Tigre.


As the only other child in the mansion, she and Tigre often talked to each other.

Teita came to play every day. Before she was aware, it was her role to wake Tigre, who slept until noon every day as a child.

“Tigre-sama. I helped auntie bake sweets. Do you want to eat with me?”

Teita presented a half-cooked, half-scorched cake she had baked.

A few days later, Tigre returned from a hunt and presented a gift to her, saying, “These gloves were made from the fur of rabbits. Thank you, Teita.”

Whenever Teita's training as a shrine maiden was difficult, she complained to Tigre.

She could only complain to Tigre.

“Tigre, isn't studying to be the Lord difficult?”

“It's not hard. I wish to follow after my father as his only son.”

Tigre added the last words as a small joke to her.


She repeated her training as a shrine maiden and watched, and sometimes helped, the woman work. She spoke to her mother when she turned 11.

“I don't want to be a shrine maiden. I want to work as a maid in the mansion.”

Naturally, her mother strongly opposed. Tigre was the one to put in a good word for her.

“Isn't it fine? It's fine if Teita doesn't focus only on her shrine maiden duties.”

The words of the Lord's son could not be ignored.

After all, knowledge and manners were necessary for a shrine maiden. According to the art of prayer, every tenth day, the maiden must return to the temple and offer prayer to the shrine. Accepting those conditions, Teita began work as a maid that summer.

Before then, Teita only had vague feelings toward Tigre. During that summer, those feelings completely took form.

Finishing her prayer and changing from her maiden's clothing, she left the shrine.

The golden moon shined brightly, shining its light on the cold ground.

Though she prayed every day, she was not sure they were heard by the Gods. Still, her anxiety was relieved.


She felt better.

“I will return tomorrow.”

Teita rushed home as she murmured to herself.

Against the night sky, a black silhouette came into view, stopping Teita's feet.

She could see two people before the fence surrounding the residence.

Teita was wary for a moment, but ran forward with a joyful look upon recognizing their identity.

“Batran-san! Massas-sama! Welcome back!”

Light shined from the bronze chandelier hanging from the ceiling. Teita invited the two old men to the sitting room. She brought out water while the tea was being prepared.

“Mu, thank you, Teita.”

Massas and Batran's clothes were worn and covered in mud and dust. Their gray hair was stiff and blotted in dry sweat.

They returned to Celesta after Teita set out for the temple. It seems they missed each other.


Batran, from the reserve funds left by Tigre, paid the soldiers. Since then, the two waited for Teita to return.

“Seven of our soldiers died, and thirty were injured. Though we were crushed by the enemy, most of our men escaped.”

Batran laughed weakly.

“You don't need to worry. We have treated the wounded and buried the dead.”

Massas said this while looking at Batran.

Teita was anxious.

Between the two, Tigre's name was not mentioned. They were likely easing her into bad news.

Involuntarily, she leaned forward.

“What of Tigre-sama? Surely...”

“His death... is unlikely.”

Massas, drenched in sweat, gave an ambiguous answer.

“I'm sorry, Teita.”

Tears floated to Batran's wrinkled face as he bowed.


“The Young Lord was captured by the enemy.”

Teita held her apron with both hands, holding back her shock.

“He was caught... What do you mean?”

“I shall explain it for you.”

Seeing Batran look apologetic, Massas opened his mouth. He received a ransom from Eleanora, a Vanadis of Zhcted Kingdom.

Upon hearing the ransom amount, Teita nearly fainted again.

“Even if everything in this mansion was sold, it is impossible to gather that much!”

The amount was approximately three years worth of tax revenue from Alsace. There was a reserve of approximately one year, however, it took them a long time to save that much.

Furthermore, they had no time.

Ten days had passed since Eleanora's demand was delivered to Brune Kingdom. Only forty days remained.

“If we cannot afford the ransom, what will happen to Tigre-sama?”

“... Some prisoners, should they have some skill, must serve the enemy. Many become married to a local woman and spend their life as a prisoner of war.”


Most were sold to merchants of a foreign country. Their whereabouts were often lost afterward. The example Massas gave was actually quite a rare occurrence.

“That can't be!”

Teita shouted loudly and struck the table. Batran and Massas' cups shook.

“It can't be, Tigre-sama won't be coming back! And getting a wife...”

“W-Well, that's only if the time has passed. It does not necessarily mean it will happen immediately.”

Surprised by Teita's threatening attitude, Massas added those words weakly.

“... I wonder if we can steal it somehow.”

Batran spoke up in a dark voice.

“Um, what of His Majesty?”

Without any plan, Teita asked Massas.

“Will His Majesty not help Tigre-sama?”

Massas fell silent with a scowl. That was his answer.

Massas wanted to say something, but he would find it difficult to be honest.

There were a considerable number of casualties amongst his soldiers. Also, as an aristocrat of Brune, it was necessary he attend Prince Regnas' funeral.


The heavy silence dominated the room.

“... I see.”

Teita broke the silence.

“I will go around the towns and villages to borrow money.”

The two elder men looked up, hearing her determined words.

“Even if it is a single silver, even a copper coin, we can gather a lot. Tigre-sama has been the Lord for two years. Surely some will lend their aid.

Massas nodded in assent.

“I understand. Then, Teita, Batran, I will also try to find someone we may rely on.”

“Thank you very much, Massas-sama!”

Teita smiled and bowed deeply.

She felt she could see some hope.

''--- Tigre-sama, I will surely save you. Please wait!''

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter2_Preview|Chapter 2 Preview]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter4_Preview|Chapter 4 Preview]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Sword Art Online:A Spot of Sunshine in the Winter

2013-01-01T00:14:29Z

Noobarta: /* A Spot of Sunshine in the Winter */

==A Spot of Sunshine in the Winter==
'''''New Aincrad 22nd Floor'''''
[[Image: SAO_Silica_Edition.jpg|thumb]]
'''''December 31st, 2025'''''

When fulldiving while wearing an AmuSphere, it seems that people feel either a falling or a floating sensation.

Keiko belonged to the latter group. Lying down on her bed in comfortable attire, she would call out the «Link Start» voice command and her consciousness, now separated from her body, would be immersed in a sensation as though she was floating straight upwards. An image of infinitely rising through a pure, white expanse, with eternal prisms of rainbow light cascading downwards.

Previously, when she considered a credible view she found on the net, that "the type of people who experience floating sensations feel that reality is harsh and wish to escape into the virtual world", she had ended up brooding over it, despite getting indignant over how baseless it was. She didn't feel that reality was bleak in the slightest—or so she had thought. After all, she had been imprisoned in a virtual world for a period of two years when she was twelve years of age, before finally being released slightly less than a year ago.

In comparison to that heartless, severe place, where her remaining hit points had been connected with her real life, reality was such a tranquil place. From April, she had even started attending the school set up for SAO survivors who were still minors in terms of age and had made many friends there. It does get a little awkward back home, but she's welcomed by her reserved father, her mother who's skilled at cooking and loves to sing, and her Munchkin breed cat, Pina, that she keeps. Here, she could read the continuation of the manga she likes (not to mention the two years worth of back issues!) and even get to eat actual cheesecakes. Hence, she had no reason to feel that reality was harsh whatsoever.

She shouldn't... but still.

While entrusting her body to the transient floating sensation, Keiko recalled the argument she had with her parents tens of minutes ago. To be specific, this was the first quarrel she had, since returning from SAO.

It was the thirty-first of December, 2025. New Year's Eve. The three members of the Ayano family, Keiko, along with her father and mother, had arranged to visit the home belonging to her father's parents in the Yamanashi prefecture, with the cat joining them as well. It was something that had been decided a month ago and at the time Keiko had obediently nodded as well when she first heard about it.

However right before departing, in the garage at home, she had ended up saying it. That she didn't want to go no matter what.

Her parents tried gently persuading her by saying how her grandfather, grandmother and her male cousins were all looking forward to meeting her, but as Keiko stuck to her obstinate behavior for tens of minutes, their words gradually grew harsher, resulting in her father uttering "Then just do as you like" before leaving in the car. Left alone at home, Keiko locked up the entranceway, returned to her room on the second floor and put on the AmuSphere after slumping onto her bed.

That's why this one and only particular dive might be a form of escape. Even so, that didn't matter. At the very least, crying in the virtual world rather than the real world would end without the need to worry about swollen eyes later on.

After turning into her Cait Sith character Silica, the place Keiko emerged was on a porch leading to a log house built on the shore of a large lake, on the twenty-second floor of the new Aincrad which orbited through the skies of Alfheim. It appears to be early in the afternoon in the abode of the fairies, with plentiful warm sunlight beaming down upon the garden's lawn.

This wasn't a player home that belonged to her, but since she was able to get herself registered on the sub-owner list, she could freely log in and out anywhere within the premises of the homestead. That said, she takes the original two owners into consideration, making sure not to start off indoors, just in case.

Shortly after Silica's dive, a light blue glimmer appeared in the space right beside her which coalesced, before changing into the shape of a small dragon.

Though defined as small, that's only when compared to the larger versions of the dragon race mobs, with its wingspan stretching close to over a meter. However, with its entire body covered in downy fur in a shade of light blue that matched its two round, ruby eyes, there was no sign of ferocity in its outward appearance.

"Here, Pina."

The moment Silica reached out with her two hands, the small dragon, which had the same name as her pet cat, dove into her arms after letting out a single coo, "kururu!". She tightly hugged its fluffy body and it started licking her right cheek with its tiny tongue. Pina, with an AI at the level of familiars, or in other words, «tamed monsters», was not terribly smart, but at times, it reacted as though it could read Silica's mind. This was one such time, and while it licked Silica's face, it continuously let out a "kuru... ruru..." from its throat, as if it was showing its concern.

"...Thank you, I'm alright now. I'm fine now, after meeting you, Pina."

While whispering that, she placed Pina who was unexpectedly light for its size onto her head. Its feathery wings tickled those cat ears unique to the race of Cait Sith and its long tail wrapped around her neck, much like a muffler.

Enveloped in a warmth that seemed impossible for a moving object in a virtual world, Silica felt herself slowly perking up from the chagrin of the dispute she had with her parents, as she strode to the door of the log house.

Upon touching the doorknob, a crisp click rang out, representing the door unlocking. Gently pulling it open, she headed in and called out, "Good afternoon". As expected, there was no reply. She could open up the Friend List from her Main Menu to check on their login status, but she could believe that there wouldn't be anyone here without needing to resort to that. After all, it was New Year's Eve...

However, just in case, Silica minded her manners and said her greetings for intruding before she entered. Closing the door, she headed for the main room on the left side of the hallway.

The moment she stepped into the living room, with a breadth impossible for a detached house in reality, or at least, for an average one in Tokyo's special wards, Pina slowly flew off from her head. The reasons for a familiar to leave its master without orders should be either due to detecting monsters closing in, or having its intimacy value drop from not being fed enough and changing to a defiant status; that said, there was a possible third reason when considering this room in this house.

Conscious of her virtual heart now beating harder, Silica chased Pina as it flew, flapping its wings. She went around a huge log that was used as a pillar and cast her eyes towards the south facing window.

Placed in a spot with lemon-yellow sunshine falling onto it, was a solitary rocking chair. Atop that chair which was moving constantly and rather gently without making any noise lay a Spriggan with black hair, clothed in black, with his eyes closed. His sleeping expression was far from the one that he shows in battle, here showing signs of boyish innocence.

Pina, who had flown off Silica's head, circled once above the Spriggan before it landed near his stomach. Folding its wings, it coiled up its head and tail before finally falling asleep. No, it's a familiar, so that ought to be merely «looking as though it's asleep», but the "kyururu, kyururu" sounds of it breathing in its sleep was no illusion.

"...Geez, Pina."

After muttering that under her breath, Silica continued to stand as she gazed at the sleeping poses of that person and that animal. Her beating heart gently slowed down from the somewhat quick rate it had been and a calm tranquility soon spread within Silica as well. For a short while, the spice of grief sprinkled onto her while she took shelter in the warmth. 

This went on for close to thirty seconds before she regained her wits and looked around her. If he, the owner of this house, was logged in, it was likely that either the other owner, an Undine healer, or his real life little sister, a Sylphid magic swordswoman, was around as well, but she could find no traces of other players. Cait Sith were the race bestowed with the highest level of perception ability among the nine races, so she should know if there was anyone else in the house. Of course, it's different if hiding spells or skills were used, but there should be no reason to hide inside the house in that manner.

—Having decided that, Silica was still at a loss for several seconds before carrying a single chair from the dining table to the side of the rocking chair. She softly sat down after aligning them.

She sprawled her body towards the left and stared hard at the profile of the sleeping Spriggan's face right in front of her.

In mere seconds, Silica could feel her eyelids weighing down as well. Having that boy sound asleep in this room releases a sort of magical power that causes sleepiness in the surrounding players—or at least, that was the accepted conclusion among her friends. However, she must not allow herself to succumb to this magic. Silica had the «Automatically Disconnect When Asleep Function» set to fifteen minutes, so if she fell asleep she would soon be logged out. Going through the connection sequence once again was certainly a bother, but her main reason was to not waste this precious time available. The chance she could be alone with that sleeping boy—generally were no longer possible, not since the night of the day that they met in a certain different floating castle.

Come to think of it, that had happened nearly two years ago.

She had lost her familiar, Pina, and even her own life had been like a candle flickering in the wind when Silica was saved by the black-clothed swordsman, Kirito.

He didn't just protect Silica, but was even willing to help revive the once-killed Pina. She still remembers that single day of adventure, when they went to retrieve the item that could resurrect a familiar, down to its very last detail. The gigantic flower monsters with tentacles sprouting out from them and the orange players that assaulted them on the way back were extremely scary, but those memories were all important to her.

—No, it wasn't just that day.

With her hands raised to her chest while tightly grasping each other, Silica began to ponder while sitting on the chair.

All the days they had adventured and played together since she first met Pina gave off a special sparkle within her memories. That radiance was so vivid that it could cause the entire time she spent in the real world to pale in comparison. Of course, she could meet up with Pina whenever she wanted if she dived into ALO, and she was conscious of the fact of that already being a blessing by itself—after all, Pina really should have disappeared when SAO was cleared—but at times, she wondered about something.

About how it would be nice if this side was the true reality instead.

A thought that couldn't be told to anyone, one that definitely couldn't be released from her lips. A thought that would betray her parents who were worried to death over her for those two years when she was trapped in that death game and enthusiastically celebrated her return. But. But still—

The teardrops that gathered in her lower eyelashes without her noticing faintly pattered onto the chair's armrest.

Perhaps due to that noise which could barely be called one, the black-haired Spriggan—Kirito languidly opened his eyes. Silica frantically turned back to face forward before blinking countless times to dissipate the remaining tears effect. She stayed frozen in that position for several seconds before she heard his voice.

"...Huh, Silica? When did you get here?"

She timidly turned to the left and was met with the sleepy-looking face of Kirito's right before her own.

"Go-Good afternoon, Kirito-san. Erm, fift... five minutes earlier or so, I think."

"Woah, you should have just woke me up."

Getting up with a flustered expression, Kirito seemed to have finally noticed Pina on top of him. With a gentle smile, he lightly caressed the area near the base of its neck with his fingertips. The small dragon rolled over while still asleep, showing its belly that was of a shade slightly more pale than its back and shook its tail to plead for more rubbing.

Silica exchanged another look with Kirito before they both broke into soft laughter.

Upon settling down, words flowed from between her lips, almost as though it was only natural.

"...Earlier, I had a fight with my parents."

Kirito raised his eyebrows slightly before calmly asking.

"Despite it being New Year's Eve? Or maybe because it's New Year's Eve?"

"Because it's New Year's Eve... I believe. Actually, I was supposed to go over to my grandfather's place in Yamanashi today, but just when we were leaving, I went ahead and said that I didn't want to go... ah, i-it's not like I thought that the popular hunting areas in ALO might be empty on New Year's Eve, I didn't do it for anything like that."

"Haha, you would be let down if that ''was'' your true reason. It seems that there were loads of players with the same thought, so it's practically no more empty than usual."

"...So you've checked it out already, huh. Or rather, Kirito-san, that was what you were here for...?"

Silica looked up at him for a brief moment and the Spriggan shook his head with a ruffled expression.

"Th-That's totally not it. I could have been wanting to test out the sharpness of «Excaliber» that I got the other day, or maybe showing it off to Eugene, so that's definitely not-"

"I didn't ask about all that, geez."

"I-I see. Wait, that's not it, we were talking about your home visit, Silica."

Kirito casually cleared his throat, returned to a serious expression and stared straight at Silica.

His avatar was the only one among her friends from the past SAO period with a different face and figure. However, those jet black eyes deep enough to suck you in remained the same. She could not tear her eyes away and they continued looking at each other, before Kirito finally spoke in a whisper.

"...You don't want to... meet with someone?"

"That's right."

She nodded at her innermost thoughts, hidden from even her parents, being seen through without any sign of surprise.

"It's not just one person though, but multiple. I don't want to meet my male cousins. ...I went back for the Bon Festival the other time, that was when I met them for the first time in three years, but... that night, when all of us children were left alone, everyone wanted to hear about it..."

"About what happened in SAO, huh..."

"Yes. ...I understand they didn't have any bad intentions. If our positions were reversed, I might have asked about this and that as well. But... I didn't want to. I really didn't want to talk about that world."

"That's because... those memories were awful? Or maybe..."

He cut his words off then, and Silica looked back at his face, this time with a trifling amount of surprise.

"Kirito-san, there are times when you're extremely dense, and times when you're extremely sharp, huh."

"R-Really?"

"Really. ...As you guessed, the reason why I didn't want to talk about it is because those memories are really important to me. But I didn't want my parents to know that was how I thought... so I told my cousins about how scary that world was and how glad I was when I escaped from it; those were all I talked about. But as I continued speaking, it was like I was sullying something precious to me... So, at that time, I decided that I wouldn't talk about SAO again. But if I go to my grandfather's place, I would definitely meet them again, so... I..."

When Silica spoke no further, her lips trembling, Kirito took the action of extending his right hand in exchange for words. Poof, he placed his palm onto Silica's head, gently stroking the base of her cat ears akin to how he did earlier to Pina.

The triangular ears and long tail unique to the Cait Sith race were able to feel through some sort of mechanism. Especially the tail which produces a jolting stimulus flowing down the spine alongside the utmost «sense of oddity» when strongly gripped; but on the other hand, caressing the ears definitely did not bring about an unpleasant feeling.

It seems that her tension eased off little by little as she immersed herself in the strange sense of pleasure not found in reality. Faced with Silica who was loosening the stiffness in her shoulders with her eyes half-closed, Kirito asked about an unexpected matter.

"Silica, you were twelve back when SAO started, weren't you?"

"...Yes, that's right. I was in the second term of my sixth year in primary school."

"I see. Did the Nerve Gear belong to you? Or perhaps, your father...?"

"It was mine. That said, it's not like I bought it myself or got my parents to buy it for me; I got it as a prize from a magazine. Along with the software for SAO. It was the first and last time I won something that expensive."

"Oh! Those must have been amazing odds... perhaps even more lucky than me when I was chosen for the beta test. Ah, no, I'm not sure if you could call that lucky, though..."

Silica unintentionally giggled at those faltering words that he had added on.

"If that was supposed to be unlucky, it would be the punishment for lying about my age when I applied. ...At least, that was what I often thought right after I got trapped in SAO. That it would be nice if I hadn't won the Nerve Gear; that it would be nice if it was some other software; things like that..."

"I see... —But if that was the case, you sure were amazing, being able to leave the Beginning City. And almost all of the kids around your age lived together without leaving the city too."

"No, that actually might... be the reason why I left the city. After all, while I was cursing my fate at an inn there, in the Beginning City, winning the Nerve Gear could become the worst misfortune I have had in my life... so I made the decision to definitely find something that would make me glad to have come to this world, and that's why I left the city. It was considerably much later than Kirito-san and Asuna-san though."

Upon hearing that, Kirito returned his glance back to himself while rubbing Silica's cat ears. On top of his black shirt, the small, light blue dragon was sound asleep with its face up as always.

"...I'm glad you found it."

He murmured, and Silica nodded with a smile on her face.

"Yes. Meeting Pina was... and that's not all. Meeting Kirito-san, Asuna-san, Liz-san and the rest, and becoming friends with all of you too. That's why, to me... those memories from that world are simply irreplaceable."

The topic made a full circle back to the start, but she remained calm. Soaking in the sensation of those virtual appendages being stroked, Silica slowly contemplated the problem she faced and opened her mouth.

"That said, it's not like I didn't want to return back to reality. It's all thanks to Kirito-san and everyone else trying their best to clear SAO that I am able to live in peace like this now, and I'm really glad about that. But... somehow... I feel like something is different. Something in this real world... feels just a little... different. My cousins who wanted to hear about SAO too... Papa and Mama who always look at me with worrying eyes... even my cat, Pina, is somehow different... from the past..."

After expressing all of that, Silica became aware of what caused the biggest sense of discomfort for the first time. And that was herself. The one who had already turned fifteen this year, Ayano Keiko of the real world. Compared to the avatar that was taken verbatim from the SAO era, her real body had grown quite a bit and her figure had changed.

I see, she thought. It's only natural to feel that something is different. After all, I must be afraid of these various changes deep down in my heart. Afraid of the time in reality constantly flowing past at such a forceful speed. Afraid of what is yet to come.

"...I'm... scared. Of things changing, things disappearing... that someday, a time might come when I can't meet Kirito-san, everyone else, or Pina in this world anymore... If that's the case, I would rather just, once again......"

Be trapped here. Forever. And for time to stop.

But that wish was not one that could exit her mouth. The black-haired swordsman reflected in her eyes cleared SAO with his life on the line and freed over six thousand players, inclusive of Silica. There was no way she could say that she would like to be taken prisoner again by the virtual world in front of him.

Silica cast her eyes downwards and bit her lips hard.

The fingers rubbing her ears came to a sudden stop. His hand did not leave but rather, snugly enveloped her right ear with his palm. The core of her mind felt as if it went numb and the moment Silica loosened the tension in her entire body once more in response to that, she heard his voice.

"...I'm happy that I was able to meet you here and now today, Silica. The next time too, and the time after that too; that's definitely what I'll believe. That's why... thank you, Silica. For staying alive until that time we met in the «Forest of Wandering», two years ago."

"Eh......"

As she glanced upwards at those unanticipated words, Kirito's smiling face was right before hers.

The meaning behind that gratitude belatedly sank in.

Though she hasn't even actually tried to think about it, Kirito should also be suffering from difficulties and hardships of his own in these days. Perhaps he might have recalled that memory during his bleak moments as well. Of that girl, who he met and saved the life of, deep in the forest consumed by night. That the girl was alive, living on peacefully in the real world.

That time was still flowing for her, second after second—

Silica raised both of her hands up, took Kirito's right hand which was covering her triangular ear and brought it before her face.

The dark tone of his skin, characteristic to Spriggans, was different from that of the Kirito from the SAO era. However, the warmth remained exactly the same. The hand that covered Silica's shoulders as she cried at the end of the adventures on that day was exactly the same.

In actual fact, many things will change, even in the virtual world. Thinking about it, it was because she left the Beginning City, demanding change, that Silica was able to meet Pina, and thus, Kirito. However, there certainly are things that don't change there. Important things will definitely not leave her behind.

That probably applies to the real world as well. The way her male cousins and parents treated Silica was different from before. However, their feelings were... their feelings for Silica remain unchanged within all of them. And thus, an unchanging self inside of Ayano Keiko definitely exists, with time flowing through her one day at a time.

With Kirito's right hand wrapped within her two palms, Silica took a long, deep breath. She brought them up to her sight and then asked of the slightly embarrassed-looking Spriggan.

"Kirito-san, are you free today?"

"Mo-More or less... I'm free enough to take a nap in a place like this, after all. Dad's coming back from America late at night, but I should be free until then..."

"Then please have a New Year's Eve date with me."

It was a line she would normally never manage to say, even if she were to try with all her might, but perhaps backed by the thought of "I'm not a kid anymore", it came out without any difficulty. Upon hearing that, Kirito let his sight wander for a moment, but soon nodded with a smile.

"Sure, if someone like me will do. Well, shall we go to the main city of the twenty-fifth floor, then? Or the lower world? It should be right around the Undine territory at the moment..."

"No, let's have it at Ikebukuro, one hour from now!"

"Alright, then Ikebuku... eh, eeh!? In the real world!?"

"I won't allow you take those words back now."

Silica tightly gripped Kirito's hand before letting it go and spoke while grinning.

"I'll go to Yamanashi by train after that. Papa and the rest must be worried, after all."

Against that, Kirito blinked countless times before he nodded with a smile as well.

"I see. Then I'll send you off until the Shinjuku station."

"Ah, you didn't actually think that would be enough, did you! That's only four stops on the Yamanote Line, isn't it!"

"It's only one if you go by the Saikyou Line."

"You're horrible! You can't call that a date!"

Perhaps due to the intensifying commotion from the exchange, Pina awoke on top of Kirito and let out a big yawn. An iridescent bubble shot out from its mouth and flitted through the southern window, flying far, far away into the skies as it brilliantly shimmered in the sunlight.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Sword Art Online|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Sword Art Online:The Day Before

2012-12-31T09:00:37Z

Noobarta: /* The Day Before */

==The Day Before==
[[Image:Sword Art Online The Day Before - 000.jpg|300px|center]]
===Part 1===

Aincrad Standard Time, Year 2024, 23rd October, 9 PM.

I, the level 96 swordsman, Kirito, have proposed to the level 94 fencer, Asuna, and she has accepted.

Of course, this happened in a VRMMO known as Sword Art Online—a scene within a RPG. In the real world, Asuna and I have not even seen each other's faces, and in the first place, I'm not even at an age that can legally marry. —Asuna might be just about there in terms of that, though.

I do not know what was the game that first adopted the «Marriage System», but marriage between fellow characters has always been popular in the world of MMOs, even back since twenty years ago. Some sort of advantage is provided to «spouses» characters in most series, so there are many cases where marriage was done for that purpose alone, and of course, with there being players who marry as a part of their earnest roleplaying, it seems there were also some among those where the in-game marriage ended up being an impetus for marriage in the real world. This is merely my own assumption, but I believe that even if all of the MMO players in the entire world were to be asked the question «Do you have any experience of marrying in a game?», it's possible that more than half of them would give an affirmative reply.

However, even if it's regrettable (though I'm not quite if I should describe it as so), I have never ever married anyone, within all of the MMORPGs I have played thus far.

The reason is—well, it's probably due to my weak interpersonal communication skills, but alongside that, I had absolutely no idea on what to make of the concept of an «in-game marriage». If the male character, Kirito, controlled by me, Kirigaya Kazuto, were to marry a female character, Somegirl<ref>Originally "Dareko", or when transliterated, "who-girl".</ref> (fictional), controlled by a female, or perhaps a male (this is easily possible as well) who exists somewhere in this world, is it okay for me to simply interpret it as a permanently fixed party with this Somegirl-san? Or would I have to go to the extent of roleplaying my love for that Somegirl-san? Or perhaps—I would even have to be wary of that certain living being behind Somegirl-san...?

To be honest, it's not like I had no experience of receiving the offer, "Wanna get married （〃＾▽＾〃）", from female characters who were registered as friends or guild members in the games I played before SAO. However, in every single one of those cases, I would freeze in front of the monitor while breaking out in cold sweat and end up giving a reply like "（´ノω；｀）".

I was too cautious, too analytical, too nervous; even I think so myself.

However, to begin with, the reason why I indulged in MMO games was because they were temporary worlds. Behind each and every character, there exist unfamiliar players with unrevealed genders and ages. As a result, it can't be helped but to wonder "Who exactly is this person?". Everyone isn't quite themselves, myself included.

Despite that, to me, the system, «Marriage», is to collide head-on into that recognition. Even if the marriage was within a game, one can't help but to be self-conscious when linked to a certain someone through a special relationship. Of that «certain person» moving the mouse and typing on the keyboard in the real world.

As such, I shirked away from becoming permanent partners with people in net games and of course, that shouldn't have changed even in this unnatural death game, Sword Art Online. No, with their avatars and actual appearances being the same, it might provide all the more reason to keep a distance from others.

However, the one who slowly dispersed, shrunk and finally erased my discomfort—or perhaps anxiety, was certainly Asuna.

In the slightly less than two years since the start of the death game, though the situation differed at times, that girl did not ever disappear from my sight. She was first a casual party member of mine, and shortly after that, a comrade within the clearing group even after she joined the guild, Knights of the Blood. There was that time we investigated the strange murder case in the area together and that other time I got her to cook an S-grade food item for me. Through those exchanges with Asuna, I realized it.

That in this world—and definitely in the real world as well, and just maybe in the non-fulldive MMO games I played before SAO as well, what determined whether the people before my eyes really are themselves, was my own self. If I were to leave those doubts and distance aside, they would become lies. If I were to put my trust into them and compromise, they would become real.

Now, right before my eyes, there is a swordswoman named Asuna.

I enjoy the time I spend with her. Asuna fighting, Asuna laughing, even Asuna getting angry, watching each and every one of those moments brings forth strong emotions in my heart. She was always within reach and it seems clear that she was interested too. When I look at Asuna now, I don't ponder upon what exactly her true self is like anymore, not even in the slightest.

Hence, I proposed to Asuna.

Honestly speaking, it's not that my various doubts are gone. I still do not have the conviction to claim that this emotion of mine that seeks for Asuna to be that so-called «love». I've always kept a distance from my family in the real world and ever since I've come to this world, I've relentlessly persisted on in my solo playing, making me wonder if I really did have the heart to love someone else.

However, I figured I might be able to find the answer to that final doubt if I'm together with Asuna.

—And, all of that was the «comprehension of marriage in SAO» I had arrived at thus far.

On another topic, as it really is marriage, even if it happened in the world of a game, there are still the customary material aspects to it. To be specific, what to do about getting a new home, so to speak.

We will naturally live together after marriage, but in that case, before even considering my refuge in the back alleys of the main city of Algade on the fiftieth floor, Asuna's mansionette in Salemburg, on the sixty-first floor was already slightly too cramped. Not to mention, putting the issue about the physical area aside, there are circumstances that forces us to be unable to live where we've resided in until now.

The sub-leader of the guild, «Knights of the Blood», Asuna the «Flash», could be said to be the player most highly idolized in Aincrad at present.

She was almost always first in the player popularity polls in the newspapers published by the information brokers, even having several fan clubs, with a major general store chain offering not a CD debut, but a RC (recording crystal) debut, though it seems that she drove them off with thrusts from her rapier.

It feels like ages since her «Little Red Riding Hood» phase at the start of the death game when she kept her hooded cape on the entire time, but anyway, if the public were to know of the marriage of an idol like that, there's no doubt it would get picked up by each and every one of the newspapers, all at once.

Her many fans will lament and moan, and energy might just be formed by that, eventually converting into a curse property attack, causing her partner in marriage, me, to suffer a drop in my real luck—even if you were to leave that aside, being interrogated and the like is no way to spend a newlywed life, so I would like to keep as much of the truth behind the marriage under wraps as I could.

Of course, we did send messages to that girl's many friends, and my few ones, so we didn't expect it to stay a secret for long, but nevertheless, we weren't in any position to stay immersed in our honeymoon mood for too long. It has only been four days since the floor boss of the seventy-fourth floor, «The Gleameyes», has been defeated and it should take some time before the boss room on the seventy-fifth floor, the current front lines, is found, but both Asuna and I have no choice but to participate in that boss battle, even if we can desert the labyrinth tower's mapping.

As such, if we could have ten days... no, two weeks... until that happens, we would have to search for a home where we could pass our time slightly more peacefully.

If we list the items we have accumulated through our gameplay on the newspapers' classified section, converting most of those we have no pressing need for into col, we might just be able to afford a detached house in the area... or in other words, one within the city walls. However, if we were to set up a new home in a place like that, it would end up being found out by the information brokers on that very day. One that's on a cleared floor unfrequented by players, not to mention built on its edge and having a reasonable amount of space while not being eye-catching—such a house would be ideal.

Those were rather harsh conditions, but in actual fact, I have already had an inkling of a fitting unit before I proposed.

It has already been more than a year and a half since the front lines was stationed at the twenty-second floor of Aincrad. It was a low floor while being spacious, but nearly all of it was covered in deep forests, grass plains and lakes, possessing a beautiful, yet smooth topography, and furthermore, neither important quests, nor field bosses exist there. The players of the clearing group took a straight route to the labyrinth from the main town, Coral Village, scrambled up the tower with its mild degree of difficulty, defeating its boss in a number of days quite below the average back then. At the present moment, the only players who visit the twenty-second floor would probably be fishermen heading to the assorted sized lakes and woodcrafters gathering wood materials in the forests.

Hence, it would be a place I haven't visited for over a year either, but for some reason, a certain spectacular view it had was fixed in my memory.

It was on the day the twenty-second floor's boss was crushed, when I ran about alone, trying to clear as much of the quests I've left undone ever since I accepted them.

I found a narrow, small path on the bank of the clear, blue lake, one that wouldn't be noticed unless close by. It seemed unrelated to the quests, but when I tried following the path and climbed the hill, I found a deserted detached log house erected there at the end, surrounded by a thick forest of coniferous trees.

Its log walls were covered in moss here and there, while two or three saplings poked out from the roof, but it didn't give off the sense of rotting away at all. Rather, it blended in with the nature surrounding it, giving off a sense of beauty, as if it was a home owned by one of the Elven race.

I quietly opened the wooden gate (as that was possible, it couldn't have belonged to another player), checked the interior with my Search skill (as it was empty, it wasn't a NPC's home either), and after I approached the terrace at its front, I finally found it. A «FOR SALE» wooden tag that hung from the door knob.

Not having made it to even level 40, I could only point at the price listed on the wooden tag while I counted the number of digits, let out a sigh, and left the place behind while stubbornly glancing back over and over again. Whilst holding on the dream that someday, I will get my item storage bursting with enough col to buy this house.

In actual fact, when my level was in its seventies while the fiftieth floor was conquered, there was nothing I couldn't afford if I really wanted it. But as one of the clearing group, I couldn't have a place that requires a twenty minute trip to get to the nearest teleport gate as my base of operation. In the end, I set up a refuge in the main city of the fiftieth floor, Algade, and ended up spending my sleeping time there up till several days ago.

It has actually been a year and a half since I found that house in the forest on the twenty-second floor—

I decided to propose to Asuna and when I thought about what to do about a new home, what immediately came to mind was that log house. I believed there was no better choice.

As my proposal speech, I first revealed information on the aforementioned log house, suggested to move there and finally, I said, "Let's get married".

I do believe that at least a tiny part of the reason behind why Asuna replied "Yes" without even a trace of hesitation was thanks to the divine protection of that house.

===Part 2===

And, so.

It's been a night since the proposal, it's the twenty-fourth of October, sometime after 2 PM. Asuna and I visited the twenty-second floor together.

We called upon the Knights of the Blood headquarters in Grandum, on the fifty-fifth floor yesterday and have already settled the request for both of us to temporarily withdraw. Even if it's temporary, we properly left the guild system-wise, with the guild emblem, the red cross, not existing on our color cursors any longer.

We exited the teleport gate at the main town, Coral Village, and as we walked towards the large lake to the southwest, I casually asked Asuna at my side.

"Hey, how long has it been since you joined the KoB, Asuna?"

"Let's see..."

Shaking her chestnut-colored hair, the fencer lightly tilted her head.

"I think the leader invited me in February last year, so... it would be close to a year and a half, I guess. It was right after the boss battle on the twenty-fifth floor ended, so..."

"I see... The KoB was made right after half of the «Force» got annihilated, wasn't it..."

I glanced up at the underside of the floor above.

Three floors above this peaceful one was the twenty-fifth floor of Aincrad that ended up being the next true trial for the players of the clearing group, ever since the first floor.

Abnormally strong mobs, compared to those on the twenty-fourth floor, obstructed our progress immediately after we left the main city and the field's topography was as complex as a maze; its difficulty created multiple casualties even while we were en route towards the next town. There were barely any NPCs we could obtain information from, while on the other hand, there were plenty of pitfall terrain traps which led to poisonous swamps and by the time we somehow managed to reach the labyrinth tower on foot, the clearing group players were at the end of their rope.

We roused ourselves with all the spirit we could muster, and the one who motivated everyone was the player who led the guild, «Aincrad Liberation Corps»—that's right, it wasn't a «Liberation Force» yet, back then—who was named Kibaou. His wanton cursing of everyone in that Kansai dialect got them into the mood through those "You bastard!" lines, empowering them to get back onto their feet.

However. That was how Kibaou, who was unmistakably regarded as the leader of the entire clearing group back then, got hooked onto false information spread by someone with the twenty-fifth floor's boss battle right before him. With only forty or so guild members that couldn't even make up an entire raid group, they rushed into the boss room first. As a result, over half of the Liberation Corps died... and the main force of the clearing group, inclusive of Asuna and me, finally caught up to them at that point, and although we didn't escape without quite a number of casualties as well, we managed to take the monstrous boss down somehow.

But the joy from crossing Aincrad's quarter point was lacking in everyone. The boss room was permeated in the cries of resentment from Kibaou, echoing throughout the place.

That was where he parted from the clearing group, bringing along the comrades who were still alive, he left for the first floor on the distant bottom. And thus, they merged with the mutual aid organization, «MMO Today», active in the Starting City—it was from that huge congregation, that the «Force» was eventually formed.

"...The entire clearing group certainly was in a state of despair at that point... The ones fighting on the front lines were suddenly reduced to two-thirds of what they were and no one even found out who was to blame for setting up that trap, so I guess that was only to be expected. ...Everyone had sullen expressions even on the first field boss strategy meeting on the twenty-sixth floor... but, that was when the newly-formed guild, KoB, proudly marched in. All of the members were fortified in customized white and red equipment; that really had an impact, huh..."

As we walked on the lake's bank, I recollected what had happened back then and spoke about them in halting sentences. However, the one at my side kept awfully quiet, so I turned to take a glance and strangely enough, Asuna was growing red at her cheeks and subtly looking elsewhere. I snickered in my mind and continued on, pretending not to notice.

"...Especially that sub-leader who stood at the head of the group; all of us... putting Klein and I aside, even Agil was mesmerized, you know. An outfit that was the exact opposite of all of those plain ones till then, that pure white sleeveless bodice with that deep red miniskirt and those white knee highs to top things off... in that single moment, how should I say this, the hearts of those clearing group that were becoming divided all came together and..."

Smack! And a blunt-type attack came flying at my left shoulder, stopping just short of causing damage and interrupted my words. When I took a look, that particular sub-leader had her face in a shade of deep red and her right hand clenched into a fist.

"Geez! Honestly, that time was incredibly embarrassing, you know! I thought that the leader would naturally be at the front, but then with his usual composure, he went, 'I believe we could achieve a much greater effect if Asuna-kun were to stand at the front', having that serious look on, so I went out there in despair!"

"Ha-Hah... —That reminds me, that equipment really was custom-tailored, right? Who came up with the design?"

"......All of the other guild members held meetings for the design countless times while keeping it a secret from me. When they first showed it to me, I rejected it with a 'I can't wear something like this!' and was told, 'The cost of even a single set of this was colossal!' by Daizen-san with tears in his eyes, so I had no choice but to..."

"...I-I see."

It seems that even the guild, Knights of the Blood, said to be truly the strongest with their ironclad rules, were up to pretty humorous antics at the start. That said, there was no mistaking how the debut of the KoB increased the morale of the entire clearing group at that time and have always stood at the front lines of this death game ever since then. —Even at this very moment, parties with figures clad in red and white must be carrying out fierce battles on the seventy-fifth floor, opened not so long ago...

I glanced up at the underside of the upper floor once more. It seems Asuna had read my inner thoughts from merely that. While gently holding onto my left hand with her now unclenched right hand, she spoke.

"You defeated the seventy-fourth floor's boss mostly by yourself, Kirito-kun. You barely had even two or three pixels left in your HP bar. Even if you get away from the clearing for a little while, no one would complain."

"...If the reason for my break were to be exposed, I'll probably get complaints from everyone around, though."

I gave that retort sprinkled with laughter and returned Asuna's gesture. The sub-leader showed an expression unsure of whether to get angry or embarrassed and I gave a short chuckle.

After going about halfway round a large lake, with a diameter of likely one kilometer, noticeably imposing Japanese cedar—or at least, coniferous trees that looked like them, were sprouting up high. When stared at closely from somewhere near those grand roots, the wide path of the lake shore could be seen splitting into a thin, narrow path heading southwest.

"...You found this path? You sure are just as observant of these sorts of hidden routes as always."

I took those thoughts as a compliment and puffed out my chest.

"Back then, I didn't even have «Detection» Mob from the Searching skill, so I found it with only my eyes and instincts. You can see the house right after climbing that hill."

With that, Asuna's face beamed with joy in an instant as well, this time.

"I wonder what's the house like, I'm really looking forward to it! Let's hurry!"

"......Hey, Asuna-san, it's really a log house with nothing unusual, so even if you anticipate it that much, nothing will..."

"Well, it has always been my dream to live in a log house ever since I was small. I would be totally, completely and absolutely satisfied if it just has a Russian stove<ref>A unique type of oven/furnace used for both cooking and heating. Originally "pechika".</ref> and a rocking chair!"

Asuna quickly climbed the hill as she spoke, making me chase after her in a hurry. A rocking chair can just be bought from a furniture store, but really now, I can't possibly be expected to recall if there was a Russian stove. No, it's not definite that there wasn't one. The reason why I found the log house just ahead a year and a half before was for the sake of this very day. If this is the guidance of fate, there must be a Russian stove there as well.

While praying for the existence of a chimney atop the log house's roof, I ascended the hill several seconds after Asuna. I moved beside Asuna, who was standing still in silence and searched for a chimney with my eyes opened wide.

——However.

It wasn't there.

Not the chimney.

What spanned out before our eyes was a round space covered in verdant undergrowth, without even a single man-made object of any sort... in other words, the house itself did not exist.

===Part 3===

This is the wrong place.

That was the most reasonable explanation, so I apologized to Asuna and descended the hill, searching the fields nearby for two hours.

However, not only was there no log house, I wasn't even able to find any other forks leading to a new small path. Climbing up the first hill another time in melancholy, I gazed through the surrounding landscape yet again.

"......It was here, definitely..."

My voice unthinkingly escaped from my mouth.

A broad, lawny garden (merely empty land without a house though), within which a dense forest of coniferous trees stretches out; the towering pillars that support the outer circumference of Aincrad were visible beyond the grove of trees and at the very end was the infinite sky extending forever. This view remained fresh in my memory despite the gap of one and a half year.

But that particular crucial log house did not exist. I doubt it would have any effect, but even after I tried stepping into that blank space and walking to its absolute middle, the house showed no sign of spawning.

As I stood there frozen in a daze, the crunching sound of someone stepping over the undergrowth closed in, stopping right behind me.

I couldn't bear to turn around. Let's move to a log house on the twenty-second floor, just the two of us; those were the words of my proposal. If that house did not exist, wouldn't the marriage proposal itself seem like a sham?

"Asuna... —It's true. That house really was here."

It happened when I feebly spoke that line out, with my eyes lowered.

Cutting in right before me, Asuna slapped down onto my shoulders before she held my face within her palms, raising it up. Those hazel eyes were no different from usual, shimmering with a gentle light.

"I do believe you, isn't that obvious?"

She gave that simple declaration, released her hands, took a few steps back and continued.

"It must have been demolished due to some sort of circumstances with the system. It's a pity, but still, it's a very lovely place even without the house, so I'm glad that I got you to bring me here, really."

She spun around atop the emerald grass, her skirt fluttering. The scene of the afternoon rays of sunlight shining upon her long hair and silver bosom, reflecting off what hung at her waist, the glittering sheath of the rapier, «Lambent Light», was practically beautiful enough to be used for a promotional video for the game without requiring any editing.

—And I doubt she read that thought of mine, but after Asuna stopped to face me, she knocked on the belt pouch at the right side of her waist and spoke.

"Hey, we came all this way, so let's take some photos to commemorate it. I brought a photo crystal along."

"Ah, aah... That's right..."

I responded with a smile, but perhaps sensing something from my voice and expression, there appears to be traces of concern on Asuna's face.

"Was it that much of a shock? That the house disappeared..."

"Eh, no, not really, it wasn't really..."

I kept my face and hands as composed as still water, but the anxiety did not leave Asuna's expression. If this is how things are, it wouldn't be possible to simply smooth over my inner thoughts anymore, so I gave up and nodded.

"Well... I thought of various things for today in my own way. But it wouldn't work out without the house here, so..."

"Oh? Like what?"

It was difficult explaining with those large eyes staring at me so intently, but there was no use in getting embarrassed now after I've even proposed to her. After lightly clearing my throat, I tried to first enter the explanation system-wise.

"Let's see. «Marriage» in SAO is rather simple if you just consider the method. Switching to the Communication tab from the Main Menu, pressing the Marriage button at the bottom of the various invitation options and then target the other party... with that, it's finished if the other party presses the OK button. There's no need to even send any documents to the government office..."

"You wouldn't even have to give your greetings at my home, going, 'Please let me have your daughter!', huh."

As Asuna abruptly interjected with those words, I inadvertently imagined that forced event (not to mention the one who played the father role was somehow the leader of KoB, Heathcliff), making jolts run down my spine, causing me to shiver. Seeing that, the daughter... no, Asuna giggled, so after audibly clearing my throat, I returned to the main topic.

"An-Anyway! It's because the process of marrying takes only around five seconds that, well, how should I say this, I want to make it so that it'll remain in Asuna's memories forever; that's what I was thinking of. But unfortunately, we are unable to hold a grand marriage ceremony, so at the very least, I hoped to properly buy a new home and figured that it would be best getting married in front of that house, so..."

The latter half more or less ended up as murmurs while I looked downwards, but I somehow managed to finish speaking and exhaled a breath of air.

Immediately following that, I received a high-speed tackle which made me unsteady on my feet. The unexpected impact sent me falling onto my back, onto the grass, but it seemed like Asuna wasn't planning on delivering knuckle attacks after getting in a mounted position on me; she laid on my chest and gave a succinct whisper.

"......I'm happy."

"Eh, no, well, that's just what I was thinking of."

"Like I said, I'm happy. After all, Kirito-kun thought that far and tried so very hard to search for that house for me."

When I took a proper look, misty tears were running down Asuna's eyes as she grinned right before me. In response to this, I pressed my chest against her as well, wrapping her slender frame within my two arms.

We stayed that way, embracing each other for over two minutes on the grassy plains as a gentle breeze blew through, before Asuna's soft voice reverberated next to my ear.

"This is enough."

"Eh...?"

"I already feel like I'm blessed right now. So, shall we have the marriage here and head back for today? We can look for a house another time."

It's true that the afternoon rays bathing the upper floor's underside have been gaining quite the yellow tint to it. Nightfall will likely approach in another hour or two.

"I guess... you're right."

I rose gently while still hugging onto Asuna and inspected the verdant garden that grew out, as if to encircle the coniferous forest.

If we persist, we would definitely be able to find another player home that fulfils the condition of being «a detached house without monster spawns despite being outside the area, in a place with barely any visitors». It wasn't like we couldn't put a request to Argo the information broker either. Even if she's the «Rat», she wouldn't sell the coordinates to our new dwelling, probably.

Hence, like what Asuna mentioned, there was no need to get all hung up on that phantasmal log house. This lawny garden was memorable enough by itself; even if SAO were to be cleared, it should remain in Asuna's—and thus, my memory for a long time to come.

......However.

That is that, and this is this. Something remained stirring in a corner of my mind, completely unrelated to the marriage. If I have to describe it, I would say it was similar to an uncleared quest, with its solution unfound despite effort put in, festering under the log window.

"......Kirito-kun?"

My gaze recoiled with a start when my name was called out all of a sudden. Before I knew it, the thought, «I can tell exactly what you're thinking», showed itself on Asuna's expression right before my sight and my body stiffened up once again.

"Y-Yes?"

"...You were probably thinking, that is that and this is this, or something like that, weren't you."

Gulp.

A face that suited that particular emotion seemed likely to form, hence I seized the initiative of making a poker face.

"Eh, ju-just what would you be talking about?"

"I understand, you know. About your desire to find out the reason behind the disappearance of the house that was supposed to be here, at least."

—And so, it appears that I possessed no talent for poker. Denying it any further in this situation would simply deepen the humiliation as I have already learnt, so I acknowledged it with a nod as well.

"Well, that is to say, yes... Y-You see, it's way too strange, having a player home vanish by itself and all. You said that it was due to circumstances in the system earlier, but there aren't any GMs in SAO, so it's impossible for it to have been demolished through the management's instructions. Even if it's said to be the result of a program performing a cleanup, it's not like a house with unlimited durability could rot and neither earthquakes nor volcanoes occur in Aincrad... also, as for any of the other possible causes... let's~see..."

I was about to enter my usual conjecture mode as I spoke, but Asuna's index finger shot forward onto my mouth.

"Alright, pause! ...Well, we've been together for a long time. I understand that you aren't one to leave something like that alone, at least..."

Before she could finish her light sigh, I cancelled our poses.

"Th-Then, I know this is our precious break time, but could I... have just a little time to investigate?

Asuna softly went on about how she knew it would turn out like this and how it would just change the whole point of us coming, before taking in a deep breath of air and announcing thus.

"You'll only get until the end of tonight to investigate!"

===Part 4===

Among the countless terrain objects distributed over each floor of Aincrad, over ninety-nine percent of them possess the «immortal» attribute. It's applied over those from nature, such as rocks and trees, as well as those man-made, like houses and castle walls, shielding them from purposeful destruction by players.

Depending on the dungeon's design, there could be «destructible walls» inside them every now and then, while «smashable rocks» and «fellable trees» could be found in the field, even if they're rare, but I have never even heard of stories involving «breakable houses». In the first place, on the very day a person were to buy a house that could be broken, a huge hole would be suddenly created while that person sleeps, with those from orange guilds flocking in through there... even such a scenario could occur. It's not like we're in the "Three Little Pigs" here.

And thus, I could hardly imagine that the disappearance of that personal home, that log house I have once found and dreamt of, was due to destruction caused by players.

"...Well, that's what I believe too."

Upon hearing what I had conjectured so far, Asuna nodded once and continued.

"Unless someone discovered an extra skill like «Land Speculation», that is."

"Th-There's no point in doing any of that in a place like this, is there? The lake shore at Salemburg is another story, though."

"Aah, it's true that the lakeside's expensive there. It's going for three times the cost of my room. ...But that's right, if we can't find the house here, having a detached house there as our new home might be nice."

"Th-That's kind of... that might be tough with my income..."

It's a joke, a joke, Asuna told me as she laughed at me, who had turned pale, for a short while before her expression tensed up. Half of it switched over to the clearing group's commander mode as she stared at the empty land fixedly.

"In that case, let's eliminate the possibility that someone demolished it. ...Just to confirm, but the exterior and roof of player homes are outside of the range of customization, right?"

"Eh... what do you mean?"

"Look, when you buy a house, you gain control over the Customize Menu exclusive to its owner, don't you? You can install and remove furniture from there, can't you?"

Finally understanding what Asuna was getting at, I nodded.

"I see... the possibility that some other player might have bought the house, then removed the walls, roof and flooring through Customize to make it into an empty lot, huh. Hmm... I haven't lived in anything except those similar to apartments, so I haven't really seen the Customize Menu for a detached house..."

"Actually, I'm the same. ...That's right, I'll try asking Liz."

Asuna opened her Main Menu straight away and skillfully typed out a message to her bosom friend, the blacksmith, Lisbeth.

Liz was my friend, as well as the benefactor who crafted me my beloved sword, Dark Repulser, so she's in the list of those who'll be informed about the marriage between Asuna and I, one among those few players. We planned to send messages to ten or so people, including Liz, right after we're done with buying a house here and the marriage procedures—but to think it would become a discussion over residential issues instead.

It appears that she received a reply immediately and after Asuna's eyes raced through the words on the window only she could see, she gave a curt nod.

"It looks like that the exterior and roof can't be removed or moved. Changing the colors or adding objects like bay windows or flower beds seems possible if you fork out a large sum of money, though..."

"...I guess even if you can change its colors, it's not like you can make the entire house transparent."

Both Asuna and I have walked all over this empty land since earlier, so it's confirmed that there weren't even any sort of traces. If there was a transparent house built here, we should have already knocked our noses into it.

"So... what about the options? Like... some device to hide it underground?"

As Asuna mentioned something like that and poked the ground with the grass at her feet with the tips of her boots, I unintentionally broke into a wry smile.

"Haha, it's not like it's the secret base of some evil organization. In the first place, if you were to dig out a hole large enough to bury a house, you'll fall right into the floor below."

"Eeh, doesn't it sound lovely. Like a home belonging to the Hobbits."

"I do recall that being digging tunnels through hills... Won't the underground be dwarfs instead? See, there was that humongous underground Dwarven castle stretching tens of storeys, wasn't there."

"I hate that place. It's damp in there and there were so many bug-type monsters appearing... in the first place, wasn't that really just the insides of a mountain in the field?"

"That's the problem with Aincrad's structure, there's a limit to the thickness of the ground, so a true to form, gigantic, RPG underground labyrinth can't be made."

"It's fine not having something like that! ...Rather, are you fine with this? Chatting and all. I'm enjoying myself, so I don't mind, though."

Having it pointed out by Asuna, I turned to look towards the outer circumference with a start. Scattered, wispy clouds gently flowed through a sky of deepening orange. It'll probably get dark if you give it another two hours.

"Th-That's right, let me see, if it's not transparent or some secret base, next would be... a mobile base? Nah, if there was an object like that, it would be a piece of cake to reach the labyrinth from the main town... so I guess an aerial fortress's out too, huh..."

At my words that drifted from guesses to delusions, Asuna looked up at the skies with a stumped look. On the other hand, I gazed downwards profoundly and continued earnestly pondering over the matter with my arms crossed.

"It doesn't look like it vanished through the Customize function. To begin with, that would mean that some other player had already bought it... So I guess it's really a phenomenon unrelated to players..."

"......Hey."

"That means... a field boss capable of breaking apart terrain objects...? Nah, even the fifty-sixth floor's «GeoCrawler» couldn't break through the village's gates. If such a ridiculous boss appears on the twenty-second floor, there would have been a rapid call to arms for a subjugation raid..."

"Hey, c'mon, Kirito-kun."

With Asuna tugging away at my cloak's sleeve, I broke off my conjectures and looked at her.

"...What is it?"

"......That."

Asuna had her right hand, fitted in a long, white glove, raised up, so I trailed the direction her index finger pointed towards with my sight.

It was there, in the space right above a conspicuously large Japanese cedar tree, north of the empty area.

Hovering unsteadily at a height almost touching the underside of the next floor, there was a single detached house— Although nearly nothing but its underside could be seen from the ground due to the angle, there was no mistake that it was the log house I was seeking, judging by its structure that was formed by a number of splendid logs.

Despite the joy in finding the house without much difficulty, the surprise from it floating ninety meters above my head overshadowed that, leaving me muttering in bewilderment.

"......Wh-Why is... the house flying......"

"......Like what you said earlier, Kirito-kun, an option for an aerial fortress... guess that's not it, huh..."

Following what Asuna mentioned, I concentrated on looking through each section of the house, appearing as small as specks from here, but there doesn't seem to be any wings, balloons or propellers attached to it.

On the other hand, I noticed two other new things with my sight enhanced through a skill.

Firstly, there was a shimmering swirl of air much like heat haze underneath the house. That log house was likely airborne by being on something similar to a «tornado fixed in position».

And the other issue.

A face timidly poking out from one of the house's windows facing south and a hand frantically waving at us, who were far away on the distant bottom; there was someone there.

"Th-There's a person there."

After I pointed it out, Asuna went "Eh" before she leaned her body forward.

"Y-You're right. ...We really can't tell whether it's a NPC or a player from this distance..."

The only definite difference between a player and a NPC in terms of outward appearance was limited to the color of the «Color Cursor». However, with this much distance in between, the color cursor wouldn't even show up.

I still had no idea whatsoever as to why the house was flying, but if that figure was not a NPC, but a player, there was no way we could leave that alone. After all, even if it's a one in a million chance, anyone's HP would definitely turn to zero if they were to fall from that height.

"Wh-Which is it..."

It happened as Asuna and I held our breaths while gazing upwards—

Suddenly, the hand that the figure was waving about withdrew, before thrusting out once more. The hand released something it held, gleaming as it reflected the rays of the yellow sunlight. It drew a slow arc in the air as it fell towards the empty land we stood on.

"Wo.... wo-woah..."

After I got to its endpoint with four strides to the right and three quick steps forward, I caught the small object with my hands. As Asuna immediately rushed after me, both of us examined it in closer detail.

"A bottle of recovery potion... that has already been used...?"

I nodded at Asuna's remark before turning up to look at the log house floating in the sky once more, and shouted.

"—It's a player!"

An empty potion bottle drained dry of its content will break apart in ten seconds if left alone and vanish. To prevent that and store it as an «Empty Bottle» item, it has to be put away into any sort of bag, or perhaps the item storage at least once. That's not an action taken by NPCs, so the possession of an empty bottle would mean that the one trapped in that flying house is a player.

"W-We have to help..."

I spoke with the small bottle held in my right hand and Asuna instantly pointed out.

"H-How do we!?"

"........."

That was a truly natural question. In Aincrad, no, in SAO, the means for players to take flight generally do not exist. If there were such a thing, one could ignore the labyrinth tower and head for the next floor... no, they could reach the final goal, the hundredth floor, in just a single flight, after all.

Several months ago, I did go through the experience of grabbing onto a white dragon's tail and flying alongside Lisbeth, the smith that Asuna sent a message to earlier, but we couldn't choose where to go, there aren't any dragons on this floor, and above all, I have no desire to go through that a second time.

"......F-For now, let's try going directly below the house."

Asuna flashed a doubtful look at my thoughtless suggestion, but soon nodded.

As we stepped into the forest from the empty space, the forever overlapping branches above blocked the flying house from our view, but I walked straight ahead with a skill not part of the system, «Intuitively Walking Straight». In the forest with no landmarks for my eyes to latch onto, it was unexpectedly difficult. The trick to it is to move your legs as though they're executing an autorun... which was how I explained to Asuna the other time, although she just gave a look wondering what the heck was I going on about.

Our aim was true and after merely two or three minutes since we started moving, a remarkably gigantic Japanese cedar tree came into our sight. This was unmistakably that tree growing directly under the house. Scanning upwards as I approached, I looked through the many overlapping branches, allowing me to confirm the silhouette of a lazily hovering speck.

"...So, what can we do? Even if we climb this cedar, it doesn't look like we can reach the house at all, you know?"

A question from Asuna while she walked with her view in the skies and a reply from me in the same posture.

"I thought a shout might reach if we were to get right below it, but... that doesn't seem possible either..."

"I see, if we could talk, we could receive an explanation for what happened, huh. Maybe we should really climb the tree? Shouting from the treetop might provide enough range."

"But you see, it's tough climbing coniferous trees like this... Without the «Acrobatics» skill, it might be pretty precarious..."

It happened then, when we got within five meters or so from the huge cedar with our faces pointed upwards.

A mob's howl roared out at point-blank range, catching us unaware and we sprang up.

"Woof, woof woof woof!!"

I instinctively held on to the grip of my beloved sword, Elucidator, hanging on my back, but ceased that motion there. The reason for that was because the originator of that howl was a quadrupedal beast, with a length of approximately forty centimeters... or to be specific, a «dog».

Its relatively long coat was of a pale tawny color, its eyes big and round, with a blue ribbon on its fluffy tail to boot. The color cursor showed yellow—a color for NPCs, the pets of beast tamers, or perhaps a non-active monster that hasn't been aggro-ed.

"Wah, how cute!"

As Asuna showed a reaction befitting a girl of her age, she squatted and tried to reach out with her hand, causing me to restrain her in a panic.

"Ho-Hold on, hold on!"

"Why should I, it's so cute."

"I-It might be some sort of trap, you know! In the first place, it's strange having a dog in the field. What will you do if it morphs into a Dire Wolf or something the moment you touch it."

"Geez, it's fine, look, even its tail is wagging so much."

—And during our exchange, the small dog continued its din, insisting "Hug me, hug me!" as it bounced about and barked in front of Asuna. While I grabbed and held onto Asuna's sword belt when she was about to squat down again, I checked the whelp's cursor once more. The name displayed was «Toto».

"...Toto? That shouldn't be a species name... is it a name unique to this dog...?"

"Wah, the name's cute too! C'mon, come here, Toto!"

"Like I said, you shouldn't..."

While I frantically tried to bring back Asuna, who was at a level of tension as if she was already afflicted with a Charmed negative status, I attempted to see through the whelp's, no, Toto's full, round eyes, searching for any fiendish schemes it might be concealing.

Then, I noticed that, though belated. Floating around two centimeters atop the dog's round head, a small «?» mark.

"Hey... a quest mark!? But why is it in progress...?"

It seems that Asuna noticed the mark too, after my shout, and the vigor she showed earlier dwindled.

"You're right, there's a question mark on it, huh..."

The number of quests given out in each of Aincrad's floors was practically endless. They can generally be received from NPCs with «!» marks floating above them, while NPCs related to a quest in progress have that mark changed to a «?».

In other words, that would mean that this pup was a key person, or rather, a key animal for a quest in progress. But the problem is... I have absolutely no recollection of receiving a quest related to dogs and it's likely the same for Asuna, so...

"Th-That's it!"

I ended up releasing Asuna's belt due to her sudden cry. The rapier-user spun around and continued with an intense gaze on me.

"We always end up having to deal with the clearing of the labyrinth and floor bosses normally, so we don't take up many sub-quests, right? That's why it ended up as a blind spot in our thoughts. If some sort of unexplainable, strange phenomenon happens, the cause is usually a quest. Like... a house flying in the sky, for example!"

"......I see."

I nodded as it was a plausible deduction and Asuna twirled about once again, facing the tyke that was still making a din.

"That is to say, if we want to find out what's behind the flying house... we would definitely have no other path than to go into contact with Toto-chan here! I know you'll understand, Kirito-kun!"

And, with that speech that wasn't exactly completely devoid of adventurous spirit and willingness for self-sacrifice depending on how it's interpreted, Asuna squatted down without giving me a chance to seize her and reached her two hands out to the runt.

"Woof woof woof!"

The small, tawny dog leapt into Asuna's chest with a delighted yap, licking her face while it rapidly wagged its tail.

"Ahaha, that tickles! Haah, it's so cute! I've always dreamed of keeping a puppy like this!"

—Fortunately, it doesn't seem that Toto will be transforming into a huge, man-eating wolf all of a sudden.

However, the phenomenon that occurred several seconds later was beyond my expectations by approximately three light years.

Without any warning, a gale blew at our feet as it spiraled around us into a swirl. The tremendous speed the wind travelled at left no opportunity for us to right our stances. Staggering, our feet left the ground—and frighteningly enough, could not reach the ground regardless of how hard we tried.

"Ki-Kirito-kun!"

I instinctively caught onto Asuna's extended left hand while she was holding onto Toto with her right. And that was how we, two persons and one animal, were whisked away in a constrained tornado. The surrounding scenery swung by us in dizzying circles while my coat's hem fluttered about prominently along with Asuna's miniskirt (a phenomenon that would never happen with the usual amount of wind in the fields), but the situation certainly didn't allow me the composure to focus on that.

"Wa-Waa-Waaah~", I screamed;

"Kyaaaa—", Asuna shrieked;

"Woof woof woof!!", the whelp happily barked, and that was when it happened.

We soared upwards, making a beeline for the log house that was suspended up in the air far above.

===Part 5===

"...I-It's completely pointless if you come here toO!<ref>Argo has an odd speech quirk where she accents the last syllable in her sentences or sentence fragments. It is reflected in the translation by capitalizing the last letter at those positions.</ref>"

And that was the first line from the player who asked for help in the log house.

Approximately ninety seconds ago—

Asuna, the dog and me were swallowed into the small tornado and flew above the roof of the flying log house, then sucked into an open chimney at its corner, one after another. Beyond the dark, narrow tunnel was a spacious living room with a plain wood finishing and an astounded female player stood alone before us, who landed on our bums.

To re-activate her head that was frozen by the stunning turn of events, I stared intently at the prior visitor while sitting on the floor. Surprisingly, her face was one I was extremely acquainted with, but as I didn't have the energy to express my shock yet again, I tried saying some greetings.

"Good day. Long time no see."

And that was how the exclamation from earlier came about.

One way or another, we should first exchange our information.

And that female player agreed and loosened the tension in her shoulders at my suggestion, pointing at the round table set up on the living room's floor with her right hand. After Asuna, still clutching onto the dog, and I sat down side-by-side, the girl took a seat as well, a large distance away, on the opposite side.

It seems Asuna had finally returned to her usual mode by this time and greeted the female player who was a mutual acquaintance of ours.

"It's been a while, Argo-san."

"...Hello, Aa-chan. And you too, Ki-bou."

Patterns of three whiskers were distinctly painted onto each of the cheeks of this female player who waved her hand nimbly with a delicate expression on. The name of this girl who stuck to this face paint for the roughly two years since the start of the death game, no, adding one month on when including the beta period, was «Argo the Rat». Aincrad's most resourceful information broker.

She was an associate of Asuna and I since the starting of the game, selling and buying information from us countless times. Aside from that, we have saved and gotten saved by each other on several occasions, but there were clearly no feelings of antagonism between us. Hence, it doesn't make sense for Argo to display caution towards us like what she was doing now of all times, but let's just put that aside and get to the main topic.

"——So. Argo, what exactly happened?"

This was a question asked as I waved my right hand around, indicating the entire log house which was radically flying, even now, and the information broker's two eyes blinked incessantly deep within her golden auburn curly hair.

"What you ask, Ki-bou, if you've gotten in 't this far, you should've gotten 't too, righT? It's a quesT, a quesT!"

"Ah, aah... well..."

When I glanced at the tyke dozing off while held at Asuna's chest, the ? mark above its head was lit up. In other words, it meant that some sort of quest was in progress, but—

"But rather than receiving a quest, it clearly feels like we've been dragged into one, you know..."

I said that and Asuna gave a curt nod as well.

"That's right. We got blown here merely by me picking up this kid, after all. How should I say this... it's like I picked up a quest that someone left behind halfway, that's what it feels... like..."

Her mouth suddenly shut close after saying that and she met my glance. I instantly realized what the girl had figured out.

If «a quest that someone left behind halfway» was what brought around this situation, the one responsible could be no one other than this Argo the Rat right before our eyes.

Argo lowered her head as though she understood what was up when Asuna's and my sight flicked towards her simultaneously, and spoke.

"......I'll start from the beginninG."

—Recently, I got the information that several strange new quests have been occurring on the lower floors of AincraD. Like a masked ogre that revives over and over again even when defeated, or a jump spinning, fire-breathing tortoise, or a white-clothed female undead creeping out from a cursed message windoW.

—'Twouldn't be possible to publish the «Complete Quest Walkthrough Guide Book» if I didn't get information on the new quests immediately. That's why, the day before yesterday, I came to investigate this southwestern area of the twenty-second floor, where there were rumors of a new quest and 'twas fine until I succeeded in finding the quest's starting point, but there was a slight complication with the quest's descriptioN. When I leapt into this house without bringing along the key character required to proceed with the story, the house was suddenly engulfed in a tornado, totally surprising mE!

And that's why for the two days after that, I was stuck inside this flying house, waiting for someone to reset this quesT.

When her explanation reached that point, Argo spread her arms out in exasperation.

«Resetting a quest» was the action of returning a partially-finished quest that has been left alone for a long time to its initial state, through a menu operation. There were quests that couldn't be taken up by other players at the same time in SAO, though few, so such a mechanism was prepared. Of course, you would have to first get close to the NPC who was the starting point, though.

In other words, if we opened the Quest tab in the Main Menu when we noticed that ? mark above the head of that pup, «Toto», below that cedar tree, the reset button—might have been there. However, now that we got on the quest, neither Asuna nor I would be able to reset.

"...Well, I more or less understand the situation now, but... there are still parts I don't get. Argo, what did you mean by the 'complication with the quest's description' earlier?"

When I voiced out the doubt that naturally came to me, the information broker made the aforementioned delicate expression and sneaked glances at Asuna... or to be specific, the small, moving object sleeping in Asuna's arms.

"W-Well, that'S... even I have things I'm good at and those that I'm not reallY..."

"Aah, so that's it. Argo-san, so you're bad with dogs!"

And in that moment, Asuna completely saw through her with a smile on which caused the three whiskers on the information broker's cheeks to narrow.

"I-I can't help 'T, that's just how my base stats werE! And Aa-chan, I heard the news that you're bad with Astral-type mobs toO!"

"Th-That's because those are ghosts! It's only natural to be scared of ghosts. But puppies are cute, you know? Here, how about you try hugging it?"

"St-Stop 't! Just let 't continue sleeping therE!"

—And leaving aside Argo and Asuna, who were showing their intimacy through their actions, I took some time to ponder.

If Argo was (despite being a «Rat») bad with dogs, the fact that the quest in progress mark atop the dog's head was lit up means...

"Hahah, I get it. Argo, you managed to start the quest, but with the key character being a dog, you dashed away with all your AGI and after you jumped into this house, the quest continued making you fly up, but got stuck because the dog couldn't enter the house, getting you trapped here in the sky for two whole days... that's it, huh. Hahaha, looks like you've been through a pretty fun experience, huh. If you put stories of your experiences in a book like, "Argo's Great Adventures", in the future, it'll sell."

Upon hearing my talk while laughing, the Rat momentarily made a face that said, "Will it really selL?" before she shouted.

"'Tis no laughing matter, Ki-bou! With things this way, both Aa-chan and you are stuck now too, you know!"

"Don't make such a fuss about it, at the most, we'll just have to use a teleport crystal to travel to some other city, right?"

It happened just as I was about to start laughing again after replying so—an odd expression appeared on Argo's and Asuna's faces at the same time. They exchanged a quick glance and Asuna took the initiative to open her mouth.

"...Hey, Kirito-kun. I don't think there's any chance that Argo-san hasn't tried that out yet."

"Heh?"

"It depends on the quest, but during these compulsory events, most of them prevent teleporting, don't they? Right, Argo-san?

"Of course 't does!"

"......Seriously?"

Seeing me finally breaking out in a cold sweat, Argo replied with a nod and an expression that seemed to show her disappointment.

"Well, as a last resort, there's always still jumping out from the window and teleporting immediately before crashing into the grounD... I don't quite want to try that, reallY."

"I-I don't want to do it either, reallY..."

I took a peek out at the sky extending out beyond the window and realized something after all that side-tracking.

In the first place, what exactly happened on this quest. If one were to receive the quest from the dog in the forest and enter the house together, the house will take flight through the tornado? The links between each part of the story make too little sense at this point. The ones in charge of the SAO game servers' administration should have already been separated from Argus, the developers, so it's not like the quest's scenario could have been written by staff from Argus. In that case, exactly who was one who thought up these illogical developments? And at the present moment when the GM Call does not function, how can we escape from this stuck status...?

".....Wait, hold on, now that I think about it."

Asuna, who was stroking Toto's head, and Argo, who was looking in that direction with a wary glance, turned in unison at my words.

"If the reason why this quest got stuck was because the dog... Toto was left behind on the ground, that should have been dealt with already... —So, doesn't that mean that the quest should have been back in motion...?"

"Ah...!"

Argo snapped her fingers and dashed right beside the window in a breakneck motion. She looked down towards the ground and instantly shouted.

"W-We're movinG! Or rather, it looks we're nearly going to lanD!"

"R-Really!? Thank goodness, looks like we'll be able to go back before it gets dark."

Asuna spoke, relieved while looking towards the windows as well, but I couldn't be as optimistic. You could call it a hunch.

Having an introduction of making an entire house take flight was rather major as a quest. A story that starts this flashy was unlikely to end so easily. In all likelihood, it would make us go this way to search for something, go that way to help someone out... I believe such a development would definitely happen. First of all, even if we work hard at clearing the quest, there was no guarantee that this log house will return to its previous status of being on sale. In that case, would Asuna and I really be able to marry...

"Ugh."

I gave a weak moan and took a look at Argo's meager frame from behind as she kept a subtle distance away from (the dog within the arms of) Asuna.

She was an old friend of mine, but there was no way I could let her find out about my marriage with Asuna before it happened. If the cat gets out of the bag, an article will end up on the newspaper, «Weekly Argo», with a flourish and I will be cursed to death by everyone in Asuna's fan clubs.

Hence, it's risky to have her stick around for too long to complete the quest. There's no choice, but to clear it in haste and say "Good work!" before the «Rat's» nose senses something.

At roughly the same time as I got up while making up my mind, a dull sound rang out from the log house, announcing its arrival at a location unknown to us.

===Part 6===

"...Now that I think about it, what was the name of this quest?

Argo opened a window at my question and answered.

"«Witch of the West and the Three Treasures», 't sayS."

"...How common. And the build-up was so surreal too..."

It was the first time stepping onto the ground firmly for Argo in two days, whereas fifteen minutes for Asuna and me, and what stood before the three of us was the next key character shaking about as its body wobbled.

However, once again, it wasn't a human. Its torso joined into a cross by wooden poles, it was a doll with a round, stuffed head of hemp fiber—namely, a scarecrow. Despite its humorous appearance, it was a splendid monster. These were often placed in horror-type floors, a mob of the «Scarecrow» type.

What came to meet us wasn't merely the scarecrow. On the left was a hollow set of plate armor, a monster of the «Living Armor» type. And on the right was a lion head atop a human body, a monster of the «Werelion» type. None of the three showed any will to attack. The color cursor also remained as the non-active yellow status.

Just as I wondered what would happen now, the scarecrow suddenly spoke.

"Oh, we've certainly been awaiting you!"

Those words prompted the «!» mark floating above the scarecrow's head to change into a «?», denoting a quest in progress. At the same time, the mark vanished from the pup's head.

"Awaiting... you say?"

I gave an appropriate reply in the meantime and the scarecrow launched into a tirade, accompanied by violent swaying of its head. To sum it up, the contents are as follows.

—We, «Scarecrow», «Tin» and «Lion», were out on a journey to become humans, but on our way, a female girl who was our companion got kidnapped by the «Witch of the West». We want to help her out, but the witch stole away what was in Scarecrow's head, the gem that was a substitute for Tin's heart and the golden mane that fuelled Lion's courage, so we are unable to battle. Thus, to enlist a swordsman able to fight the witch with us, we cast a tornado spell onto the dog the girl kept, «Toto», and sent it beyond the wall.

"Ha, hahah... I get it..."

Nodding, I took a glance behind.

According to the map, we were currently still on the twenty-second floor, in the northwest. An area sealed off by a steep cliff, unreachable by foot. The «wall» that Scarecrow referred to was likely that cliff.

I somehow understood the setup of the quest, but that did not change my assessment of the entire story as being weird. In SAO, where magic did not exist, wouldn't the problem be whether a «witch» or a «tornado spell» was even possible in the first place? And besides, putting Scarecrow and Lion aside, why exactly would the Living Armor's name be «Tin»?

—And just as I racked my brains over these, as most would agree, pointless doubts, Asuna murmured all of a sudden.

"...I get it. What this quest is supposed to be."

Continuing on, Argo nodded as well.

"I get 't too. No wonder the house went flyinG."

"Heh? What do you mean?"

I asked as I looked right and left, and Asuna grinned as she voiced out something I didn't expect at all.

"I think you should have read it when you were a child too, Kirito-kun. Bits and pieces are different if you look at it in detail, but this quest... originated from «The Wizard of Oz»!"

"...Ah, aah, I see, so that's it!"

And, that was what I shouted out, but to be honest, I couldn't recall a single thing about that tale. A girl and her pet dog were blown away by a tornado with their house and when they landed, they found themselves in a parallel world, went on adventures here and there alongside a scarecrow, a tin figure and a lion before finally returning to the real world—that was how the story went, probably.

It was now clear why the Living Armor became «Tin», but I still felt anxious about what has yet to come.

"...If that is the case, this quest is going to be horribly long, huh..."

Asuna made a questioning, "Why?", expression when she heard me voice that out with a sigh, so I shrugged my shoulders and continued.

"Well, you see, if you take a look at how it goes, we'll have to get Scarecrow's brain, Tin's heart and Lion's mane one after another, right? How long will even one of them take..."

Asuna and Argo exchanged looks at my grumbling and for some reason, smiled complacently.

"Ki-bou, you don't quite remember how the story went, do you?"

"Ugh... no, well, that's exactly it though..."

"Fufu, I doubt there's any need to collect the key items. Let's skip that and march right into the witch's castle straight away!"

"E-Eeeh!?"

I must have imagined those three faces that showed the same "Eeeh" emotion on Scarecrow, Tin and Lion, accompanying my yell.

I checked the map once again and saw that golden «!» marks (the next objective) were displayed on three parts of the elliptical quest area, with a single grey «!» mark (the final objective, but with its flag yet to be triggered) aside from those. Thinking about it normally, it would be useless even if you go to the final destination before completing the golden marks at those three places, but there was no sign of hesitation in the steps Asuna and Argo took.

The three monsters who wanted to become human and I chased, with uncertain strides, after those two who briskly proceeded through the road paved with yellow bricks. The tyke held in Asuna's arms was likely the the reason why Argo stayed a slight distance behind.

Argo and I had suggested for Toto to be left behind in the log house since it had ceased its role as a key character when the quest mark atop its head vanished. However, Asuna kept hugging onto the dog firmly while uttering a "Uu~" with her eyes upturned, so I couldn't persist with much more than that. Personally, I don't care either way, but it seemed a little like a test of emotional strength for Argo who was apparently a dog-hating character.

If she's keeping to it that thoroughly, it must be as the person herself mentioned earlier, not simply a roleplay limited to this world alone. The Argo of the real world was definitely bad with dogs as well. However, if I was in her shoes, I wonder if I could so frankly show off my inner self—my true self. Wouldn't I forcibly keep my feelings in check, putting on a composed appearance in order to retain the image that I had built up and assumed time after time in this world?

Could those feelings for Asuna from a person like that really be called love......?

"......What do you think?"

I asked of one of the quest NPCs who walked at my side, the lion male who had his «courage» stolen from him, in an extremely soft voice.

Most NPCs among the countless number set in Aincrad possess an algorithm that did no more than to cycle through pre-set patterns of replies, making it impossible for them to properly hold a conversation with a player. So I wasn't exactly hoping for an answer, but,

"...Was something taken from you as well?"

And the lion male gave a subdued response, so I was slightly... no, rather surprised.

"Hmm... well, that might be the case, huh. After all, I don't remember ever loving anyone for real until I came here."

When I got carried away and answered that way, the Werelion male, who looked significantly more dispirited in comparison to those it was based on, the Werelion race that appeared near the fortieth floor, nodded with a distinctively sorrowful expression.

"I see. Honestly, I don't have confidence either. In whether I really had «courage» before the witch stole my mane from me."

The lion male lowered his head with a sigh, exposing the sorry state that a portion of the mane behind his head was in, with much of it gone now as though someone went through it with a pair of clippers.

When approaching it from that angle, there were stitches at the back of Scarecrow's head, as if there was once a tear in the crudely patched up cloth, while he bounced step after step at the lion male's side and a large hole closed up by an adhesive bandage could be seen on Tin's breastplate too, as he walked ahead. Each of those was probably a relic from the time that «Witch of the West» person stole the items important to the three of them.

Of course, I have no recollection of my «heart to love others» being stolen by the witch. If I had lost that somewhere, it would be my own fault, keeping a distance away from those around me from young... even from my own family.

In that case, I wonder where I would have to search to retrieve that heart. Would I find it if I marry Asuna and live together with her? But as the lion male had said, what if it was something I didn't have from the start as a human...?

And, at that moment, as if she sensed my unease, Asuna turned back to face me from several meters in front. She tilted her head slightly to the side before showing me a smile, one no different from the usual ones she gave me. She pointed her raised right hand forward and shouted out cheerfully.

"Look, Kirito-kun, you can see it now!"

Argo clapped together the metal claws equipped on her hands without a moment's delay.

"If I didn't know about this quest, 't has to be an unexplored dungeoN! There's going to be plenty of untouched treasure chestS!"

"...Hey now, even if you say that, this is the twenty-second floor, so it's obvious there won't be anything amazing."

Cutting off the observation that was unlike me, I sped up to chase after those two while gazing up at the castle that appeared beyond a grove of trees. It had an excessive number of long, narrow towers reaching up, with its walls in a shade of grey close to black. Its towering visage with the skies blotched in a deepening red as a backdrop gave off an atmosphere fit for a «witch's castle».

This quest should be cleared if the witch who resides deep inside there was defeated, but we can't even get in the castle right now, can we? Ordinarily, if the sub-quests at each location weren't finished and Scarecrow, Tin and Lion have not gotten their mind, heart and spirit back yet, the door to the final dungeon wouldn't open or the boss wouldn't spawn. No, rather than all that, wouldn't it be a little pitiful to just ignore what those three are searching for...

Even as I pondered that issue, Asuna and Argo continued walking rapidly with that delicate distance from each other maintained, and the eerie castle gate just minutes away on our route. The black cast iron gates reaching five meters high were cleanly closed, with no sign of opening as expected—

Crack, crack, clank.

And following that distinct unlocking sound, the gates automatically opened to the sides, causing my mouth to open as well. The tyke held by Asuna was woofing away, but I doubt that was the cause of it opening.

The two female players nodded to each other as if they predicted it, but I personally didn't get it at all. Exchanging looks with Scarecrow and company, who got their brain, heart or mane stolen, I shrugged my shoulders and stepped through the gateway.

At that moment, a ferocious howl rang out and four monsters spawned within the front yard of the castle. A black panther head atop a bulky torso, they were from the Werepanther race. Witches make use of black cats, so there was no need to say that it was an appropriate choice for guards... perhaps.

"Gyaoooo!"

The panthers roared once again and the moment they unsheathed their scimitars with jagged edges, Scarecrow and the other two screamed out a shameful "Eek" and cowered down. It wasn't certain whether they were afflicted with the «Fear» negative status, or simply truly scared; I didn't expect much battle potential out of them, but if they're going to be like this from the start, I worry for them when we get to the boss battle.

I lightly shook my head and drew my beloved sword, Elucidator, from my back and concurrently targeted the two Werepanthers rushing in from my right. I activated the offensive single-hit, area of effect sword skill, «Serration Wave», of which not many exist for one-handed swords.

The sword that was brought down onto the ground vibrated at a high frequency and a light effect similar to a saw blade spread out in a radial pattern. Two of the panther males were swallowed by that and stumbled forward. It was a technique meant to impede movement to begin with, dealing barely any damage, but they were monsters appearing in a quest on the twenty-second floor, after all. Before they could right their postures, their HP got shaved away and the panthers split apart before dissipating away in succession.

The remaining two were killed by Asuna with her left hand still holding onto the tyke, and Argo who was actually pretty strong in an one-on-one situation, ending the battle in an instant. One of the panther males dropped a key with a quest item mark on it, so we used that to open a small door at the corner of the castle.

I peered at the sky another time before passing through the door; violet had started to mingle into the scarlet. It was around an hour before nightfall, huh. The castle was of quite a formidable size, so it seemed like it would be hard to clear it before sunset.

—As though reading my mind once again, Asuna pat my back and spoke.

"Don't worry, I've brought plenty of food."

No, I wasn't exactly worrying about dinner, but whether I would be able to marry you within today, Asuna.

I couldn't answer with that, so I simply nodded in an odd angle and Argo flippantly spoke out.

"I'm looking forward to thaT! I've totally caught those rumors that say Aa-chan succeeded in producing soy saucE!"

It has been merely ten minutes since we've infiltrated the castle belonging to the «Witch of the West».

Asuna, Argo, Scarecrow, Tin, Lion, that dog and me; our party of six people + one animal have reached a large door that presumably leads to the boss room in no time at all.

It's due to our battle ability level being far higher than the one suitable for the quest, but what could be considered even more unreasonable was Argo's mobility. She jumped onto balconies that really should require a detour as it was too high, or onto footholds narrow enough for even me to hesitate, with ease, taking short-cuts throughout the route. Thanks to that, there were still tinges of red in the sky from what I could see through a small window.

"...Shall we have the food after the boss battle?"

Asuna asked, seemingly rather amazed, and Argo calmly nodded with a "Guess sO". The monster trio had the usual is-this-really-alright faces on, but their representative, Scarecrow, bounced forward and the single stitch on its cloth head that served as its mouth moved.

"...The «Witch of the West» uses various terrifying spells. If only my head wasn't quite so empty, I could remember how those spells went..."

...As I thought, we really should have dealt with it in sequence through each sub-quest. That was what I thought, but Asuna pat Scarecrow's shoulder (or at least, the pole that served as it), showing no sign of worry.

"It's alright, if the three of you put your strength together, we'll definitely be able to save Do... that girl who's your friend. Now, let's go."

Finishing her speech, she turned a gallant arc towards the front and steadfastly pushed the large door open.

Inside was a rectangular, spacious area that truly gave off the feel of a boss room. The moment we stepped in, creepy green candles on the chandelier attached to the high ceiling lit up. Our viewpoints gradually grew brighter, allowing us to spot a big cage placed near the wall on the other side.

The captured young girl collapsed in the cage—beside her, a black-clothed hag stirred away at an enormous, simmering pot with a long ladle.

"Ooh... that's a witchy witch..."

My thoughts unintentionally escaped. Offensive magic generally do not exist in SAO, thus there was the belief that magicians do not exist as well, so that would make a monster with a design like that remarkably rare.

Now then, what kind of attack would that granny use? Just as I was in the midst of wondering that—Scarecrow gave a sudden shout.

"Oh, Dorothy-san! Dorothy-san will turn into soup at this rate!"

Continuing on was the noise from each parts of Tin's clattery armor.

"Dorothy, danger, let's help, hurry!"

Finally, Lion tried his best to bristle a part of his closely-cropped mane.

"Hold on, Dorothy! We'll immediately... we'll...."

But at that point, Lion's mane shriveled, Tin's armor muted, and Scarecrow's shaft bent.

Replacing the trio who sunk into silence, Asuna, Argo and I stepped forward. Looking at the witch who continued stirring the big pot from her side, we approached with caution.

The black-robed witch raised her face and looked this way. Her eyes thinning into a complacent expression as they shone yellow, she muttered in a high-pitched voice.

"Wouldn't the lot of you like to drink the soup this kid makess? One mouth will return your youth, two will endow you with power; it's such a delicious, delicious soup, you know? Yii-hi-hi-hi."

If we were to carelessly answer "Yes" here, we might just proceed straight to a forced event where the girl who seems to be called Dorothy ends up simmering in the pot, so I yelled a reply back.

"No! We're here to help that child!"

"I seee, I seee, what a pityy. In that case..."

That was when the witch scooped out some of what was in the pot with the ladle before vigorously exhaling.

"...I'll make the whole lot of you soup too! Yiii~hi-hi~~~!"

Along with that shriek, she splattered the contents of the pot towards us. That converted into a mist dyed a venomous-looking purple, enveloping all of us.

At the moment, a green-framed debuff icon lit up below my HP bar at the top-left of my sight. Paralysis.

"Geh..."

Without even the time to moan, Asuna, Argo, Scarecrow and the rest collapsed onto the ground with me. For all three high levels to be unable to resist, this must be a forced paralysis event, but that doesn't change the peril of this situation. I rushed to retrieve a cure potion from my pouch, but somehow, even my right hand, which should normally be able to move when paralyzed, was numb.

"Hi-hi-hi... no~ow then, who shall be the first one to be boiledd..."

While waving around the ladle that served as a replacement for a magic wand, the witch approached in a dance-like motion. This might actually be pretty bad, I thought, desperately trying to stand, but my body was utterly incapable of movement.

"Yihihi, it's no use, it's no use. Nothing can break this spell aside from a lion's roar."

—Oh, I see.

I shifted my vision at that terribly obvious hint, somehow managing to take a look behind. Scarecrow and Tin certainly were paralyzed like us, but Lion alone did not have a debuff icon. If he were to go "gao" and roar just once, the paralysis for all of us should be cured.

It should, but.

Great. Lion was cowering down and trembling with his arms hugging his head, his mane laid completely flat. Hey hey, I retorted in my mind before finally realizing.

This was inevitable. His «courage» was still with the witch. This wouldn't have been acceptable if we've finished that sub-quest, reclaiming the golden mane that was the source of his courage, but there was no way he could rise up in the current circumstances. It was a predictable outcome, so why exactly did both Asuna and Argo think that there was no need to go about doing the three sub-quests—

"Woof, woof woof woof!"

And, the energetic tyke's barks rang out, interrupting my thoughts.

That wasn't all that stopped. Lion's shivering made a sudden stop as well, and its mane that would lose to no other at shriveling up was gradually swelling up, wasn't it. Why. His courage should have been lost.

Lying on the ground, I opened my eyes and watched as Lion picked himself up slowly. He had his usual droopy face, but a light definitely shone within those two eyes of his.

"I... I am here to help Dorothy!"

He strongly shouted that out and sucked in the air, inhaling his chest to a large extent—Lion went "garooo!", letting out a rousing roar. As though it was blown away by that lion's roar, my paralysis icon vanished.

The witch tried her paralyzing attack for the second time, but Tin went next after Lion and even Scarecrow stood up after that, dispelling her charms. Perhaps having exhausted her supply of spells, the witch swung her ladle about as she ferociously charged towards us.

The black-robed witch with a pointy hat on didn't look capable of weapon skills no matter how you looked at her, but the long ladle she brandished above her glowed red, slightly surprising me. As expected of a resident of this world, it seems she could command sword skills of the Poleax type.

"Kukeeeee——!"

She swung down the ladle with that shriek, but I easily took it on with my «Vertical Arc». I countered, driving her attack back, and Asuna turned towards the knocked back witch before switching in with a leap.

I do wonder if she really had to continue holding onto that tyke with her left arm even in this situation, but still, as expected of her, she succeeded in invoking a sword skill. Receiving five merciless stabs, one after another, the witch got blasted away even further. It was now Argo's turn, charging in without even giving her the time to land. With a dash that would exceed even Asuna's, she went under the witch and burst straight in with skills of the Wild Dance type, using the metal claws on her two hands.

As expected of a quest boss, the witch survived with barely any of her HP bar left over after suffering a skill combo from three high levels. She fell onto the floor with a thump, but stood straight up without getting stunned and ran back to the big pot deep within the hall. We were about to chase after her the moment our skill delay ended, in anticipation of her casting another spell with that mysterious soup—but it happened before we even could.

The tyke, no, Toto suddenly jumped out of Asuna's arms and shot after the witch with the intensity of a bullet, biting onto her black high heels. Her leg snagged, the witch pitched forward and tumbled over with great force, plunging head first into the big, boiling pot with a splash.

Seconds later, a grand monster death effect sprouted up from the inside of that soup.

Having let out from the cage, the girl, Dorothy, expressed her gratitude to us repeatedly while embracing her pet dog, Toto. It seems that the girl will be continuing her travels with Scarecrow and the rest to search for «Emerald City» somewhere in this world.

After seeing off Dorothy and her party at that log house from earlier, I clapped the backs of a reluctant Asuna (probably due to parting with the dog) and a relieved Argo (this was due to the dog too) at the same time. The final «!» mark of the quest was floating within the log house. We should definitely be able to return to our original position if we enter the house and close the door.

"Now then, let's get back."

I watched the sky to the west while saying that line; the setting sun was just about to sink below the sea of clouds.

===Part 7===

The scarecrow, tin figure and lion sought for a brain, a heart and courage, respectively, even in the original "The Wizard of Oz"—that was what Asuna taught me on the way back through the skies.

However, they did not get them in the end. The Wizard of Oz said this at the end of the tale. That in saving Dorothy, who was kidnapped by the witch, Scarecrow used his wisdom, Tin expressed emotions, and Lion exhibited courage. Hence, all of you already have what you've wanted—

"...So that's it, huh. That's why both Argo and you knew that Lion and the rest would stand up even without clearing the sub-quests?"

I spoke with a bitter smile and just as the female team were about to nod in pride, the house landed with a scraping sound.

Upon exiting, I confirmed that this was the empty land in the forest where I found the log house long ago. Without waiting for Asuna and me as we stood still, Argo briskly cut through the lawn and spoke with a satisfied smile on.

"Thanks for todaY, both of yoU. In return, I'll keep that bit of information a secret and not sell 'T."

"Hah? That bit of information... what are you referring to?"

"You know, don't yoU!"

She gave me a quick wink—

"I wish both of you the best, Ki-bou, Aa-chan!"

Leaving us both frozen in shock, Argo disappeared from our sight with the stealth of a ninja.

Seconds later, Asuna started giggling, prompting me to follow along and loosen the tension in my face. As we laughed together, I felt that final thorn, that was embedded deep within my chest, vanish, leaving not a single trace behind.

—What I wished for, was already within my grasp the moment I stepped forth, wanting it.

[[Image:Sword Art Online The Day Before - 070.jpg|thumb]]
I asked for Asuna to always be together with me and proposed. Hence, I have already found what I had lost then. The emotion of loving another.

"......Asuna."

Upon calling her name, Asuna stared at me with a smile still on her face.

I looked straight into those hazel eyes, glistening beautifully in the afterglow visible beyond the roof of the log house, and opened the Main Menu. Moving through two tabs, I softly pressed my finger against the button I was looking for.

I pressed down on the word, «Marriage», and touched the name, «Asuna», next.

Asuna's eyes shifted, noticing the small window appearing before her. Raising her right hand, her slender finger gently caressed the window—

"......Kirito-kun."

Asuna whispered that single word with her eyes unwaveringly on mine and pressed down on the «YES» button.

We found out the name of the autonomous control system that regulated this world, «Cardinal» a mere few days later.

As for the extraordinary «Automatic Quest Generation Function» that Cardinal was installed with, we were informed about that much, much later in the future.

<div align=right>(End)</div>

==Notes==
<references/>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Sword Art Online|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume01 Chapter2

2012-12-16T18:45:19Z

Noobarta:

"Why are you so unhappy?"

Rushella lovingly lowered her head and asked, but Kujou did not reply.

He only stares at the sky, cursing the world's change to abnormality and his own life.

Right now is recess time, and the location is the roof.

It is a symbol of high school life, the sweet smell of spring, but Kujou's face is full of confusion.

The nightmarish homeroom class is over, Kujou finally finished the morning class.

Because it is the first day at school, the stuff they teach are the basics, only requiring some light attention and it is over- But Rushella's arrogant performance in front the teachers-completely devastated Kujou's heart.

Even the precious rest time, due to incessant questioning by Rushella regarding school regulation and policies, left him neither peace nor rest.

Not only a transfer student, but also a complete gorgeous beauty, she is popular with both the girls and the boys. But Rushella completely ignored everyone else, only talking to Kujou, thus creating a dangerous aura among the male student population.

Finally recess arrived, but....she still followed over.

"I say....can't you be a bit more merciful....just how deep is your hatred for me?"

"Very deep. I drank your blood and yet you refuse to become my servant, and even sprayed me full of garlic."

"But you struck first right! And why do you pretend to be a student? High school life has nothing to do with my body right?"

Kujou's questions are reasonable suspicions, and Rushella looked away.

"Could it be....you look at these young people as preys?"

Kujou's tone became serious.

Teenagers gather in a high school, in certain ways it would be an ideal hunting ground for a vampire.

The common knowledge that vampires love the blood of a virgin girl the most--there should be plenty here.

"Wrong, I am not the type that leave a prey half full then run off with someone else."

"Not even one drop, completely dry? I am not going to feel grateful you know, with that kind of logic."

"Isn't it better than abandoning you half transformed?"

"That is vampire logic only."

Kujou sighed, then leaned against the rail fencing.

After being fanged by a vampire, there are usually two possibilities---death, or become a vampire.

Death or servitude, this is all the vampire's choice. In certain rare cases, in the process for a person to become a vampire, the master vanishes.

In a situation like this, the victim that remained behind will be stuck at [Mid-transformation] for the rest of his/her life.

Due to the [Mid-Transformation] the victim may take on certain vampire characteristics, they may have vampiric instincts, longer lifespan compared to average humans---and carry the curse for the rest of their lives.

"I will carefully select the partner I drink blood from. If I want him to become my servant then the criteria are is even more stringent. And in addition, I will not leave until he become my servant. It is a (True Ancestor)'s etiquette from the ancient days."

"Then why did you select me?"

".................."

"Looking at you, who is so serious on making me your servant, why did you target me last night?"

Kujou is still confused about last night.

When they met last night, Rushella really wanted to turn him into her servant.

But his body prevented that transformation, so she even charged into the school.

Thus....why is so so interested in me?

"Don't you feel honored? I became attracted to you. As if I am really attached to you. To look for someone young and handsome, similar in age to me, a boy with a delicious blood flavor to become my servant."

(Translator-Rushella must have read too many shoujo manga.....)

"....similar age? What are you blabbering about? Aren't you a [True ancestor]-sama? Although you can't tell from looks, a vampire's actual age must be ancient compared to me. Speak of that, how old are you?"

(Translator-Female anime character slapping in 3...2...1)

As Kujou asked, Rushella's expression froze.

It is almost as if she isn't feeling offended by having someone asking her age...but as if someone asked her something scary.

"What? Isn't longevity something a vampire should be proud of?"

"I....I don't know."

It is so far the lightest whisper that came from Rushella.

It is the voice of a girl at Kujou's age, feeling totally helpless.

"How old I am....I am really not sure."

"Because you lived so long you forget....apparently not. Then, where are you from...hey, where are your relatives and servants? Why don't you ask them...?"

"I don't have....those people."

"Eh? But..."

"Relative....I should have them, but I can't remember. Servants...I shouldn't have any. Drinking blood...you are my first time."

"Ha----?!"

Completely confusing.

Ok, now Kujou can understand why her blood sucking techniques are so awful, but the mysteries just got deeper.

"But....aren't you a [True Ancestor]? A royal-blooded Ojou-Sama, standing on top of thousands of servants?"

"I don't have...memories."

"Eh?..."

"For example, when was I born, where I was born....I completely don't know. Thus, how old I am...I don't know either."

Rushella held her arms together, withdrawing back.

She look far away, biting her lips.

"Lost your....memories?"

"Maybe...so. The night I met you, I woke up from the coffin. Near the forest outside the city. But, why I am there, or when I was there....I completely don't remember. I only know my name, that I am a true ancestor, other than that...."

"Some average day-to-day knowledge is there, but nothing about myself. But that knowledge...is a bit dated."

Kujou finally understood.

Strange fashion, a vampire "style" that is rare now days, idiotic blood drinking technique.

Such a strange existence, because she don't even understand herself.

It looked like Rushella was not lying, besides, there is nothing good to gain by revealing her own weakness to humans. It look like she really lost all her memories.

"You came to school, do you mean to learn about the current era? Is that the idea?"

======
'''This part is left blank until further notice, it describe Kojou's explanation on why vampires are not common these days. A bit technical and I am tired.'''-Translator
======

"First I must find my memories, if I manage to, I should be able to find other vampires, I want to ask them things. You seem to have a great understanding of vampires, so help me."

"Don't want to, you can do it alone."

"But you are the servant that's meant to serve me."

"I am not your servant, I am not familiar with your race's organizational makeups, nor am I interested."

"You are really the cheeky type."

Rushella's pride appears to be wounded, she licked her tongue then moved closer.

It is day time, thus her physical capabilities are reduced, but Rushella will definitely win if she decides to play hardball.

The boy is still considering his options when Rushella laughs.

"Although beating you is simple, but in certain ways I would be lost. I want you to surrender by your own free will, kneel before me, then I will bury the hatchet."

"(expletive), but vampires are naturally like this. But you have your fangs and <Magic eyes>, couldn't you subdue anyone easily?"

"Isn't it useless against you?! But in certain ways, it is still effective. For example....you worry about me looking for other prey right? Those people don't have any relationship with you, but you are still care about them."

"Of course I care. If someone around me dies, or stop being human...I definitely don't want to see it happen. If it becomes like that, even me....I would become a vampire hunter."

To protect his peaceful life, even Kujou would become a stone-hearted foe.

Rushella *hum* (sound), then stand up.

"I don't think you could exterminate me. But, let's stop wasting time. you will still come to help me."

"That, I already said..."

"If you agree to help me, I will not suck anyone else's blood. I can promise that with you. If you are willing to sacrifice your body to me, I will guarantee the safety of other people around you. How is that?"

"This sucks..."

This must be feeling of a man staked on altar meant for human sacrifice.

It is the first day at school, and fate of everyone here is on his shoulders.

"So? Decide quickly."

".......................I will serve you."

"I can't hear you, speak louder."

Rushella wants to show off her beautiful ears, moving it next to him.

"Let me help you."

"Did you forget something?"

"Please allow me to help you....mistress."

"Hum, you speak well!"

It is clear he didn't lose his humanity, but Kujou suddenly reached a level lower than average humans.

"Then you will work hard right. A servant who can move during daytime is precious to me. And one day you will become one of my kind. Then, lets perform today's service?"

"Ha?"

Kujou look confused, suddenly his field of vision turns dark, and Rushella's face came close.

In that instant, he found himself on the floor.

What is blocking the sun is Rushella on top of him holding a parasol.

"Then....Rushella-sama?"

"You went to cafeteria to buy lunch right? Then I am going to have lunch as well."

Rushella licks her lips, then dived at Kujou's neck.

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume01 Chapter1

2012-12-03T08:36:31Z

Noobarta:

Aau.

This kiss, that came with blood, tainted Kujou Hisui's first day of high school with red.

Right after the opening ceremony, he was suddenly bitten by a vampire on the way home.

Other students perhaps were going to celebrate with their parents, maybe even by going out and feast to commemorate this special day. But for Hisui, who was living alone, it wasn't possible to have a party like that.

While he was leisurely walking home, the sky was already dark.

With the cool night breeze blowing on his face, Kujou walked into a park near home.

The lush foliage and trees blocked out the light from the street lamps, so the entire area was extremely dark even during day time. It was even darker during nighttime, so dim that one couldn't even see his own fingers in front of him.

But why did he choose such a route? ...Even Kujou himself couldn't understand.

If he had to justify it, it would be the scent he was smelling.

When he got through the park, he smelled what appeared to be the noble aroma of a rose.

He was drawn by the scent, and by the time his head cleared, he found himself on a lane that he normally wouldn't be on.

The result of this—was a complete disaster.

A vampire from the myths had suddenly appeared in the flesh in front of him. However, before he could even resist, he was bitten.

No, stepping back a bit, being bitten isn't a big deal.

Although it felt more or less awful to have so much blood drained from him, his life was far from being endangered.

If he was your average person, he would be confronted with the question of bidding farewell to his humanity right before the touch of death. But to Kujou, it was not an issue to be concerned with.

There was the possibility of death from blood loss, but no matter how much blood was lost, he won't become a vampire.

In other words---the issue he was confronted with was about...

“What on earth is going on? Is this some kind of magic? Or a cheap little trick? Answer me, Human!”

He was entangled with this stubborn vampire girl.

After she finished drinking his blood, she kept following him and incessantly yelled from behind.

“It is nighttime, so could you be a bit more quiet?”

“I am more lively at night!”

“I see, you're a vampire after all...”

Vampire's Special Characteristic # 2 - They become active after sunset, and retreat at dawn. For this characteristic they were called the king of the night, but to night-cats<ref>'''night-cats''' = night-owl for westerners</ref> like Kujou it was extremely annoying.

“Why did nothing happen when I bit you? After being bitten you should become my servant and follow my orders!”

“I don't wanna~~.” Kujou categorically rejected her.

"Impossible...to think that you wouldn't follow my orders!? Even though I definitely sucked your blood!?"

Truly, for this kind of impossible thing to happen, to a vampire is same as if the world has toppled over.

No matter if it's saints, nobles or murderous thugs, as long as they are born human, being bitten by vampires will trigger the transformation.

Also the people who are bitten, their mind would be dominated by the vampire, with their only consideration to be the master's welfare....but Kujou does not even appear to pay attention.

“What kind of person are you?! What kind of magic is this!?”

“I have no idea, this is not a skill, it is a physical trait, phy-sical.”

I have answered your questions several times already, an angry Kujou replies in an unfriendly tone.

“How could such a situation exist? Also, I am a VAMPIRE, you are meeting a lady like myself! Thus, you should be like..... that right??”

“I am afraid. You are wearing this 'I am a vampire' outfit, I didn't expect I would be targeted by you.”

“Didn't think you were an expert. From the way you talk, this is not the first time you met a vampire?”

“.....Ah, I used to know a vampire, that's it.”

Kujou didn't speak anymore, only kept walking on silently.

Rushella also realized asking such questions would be futile, thus she remained silent for a few minutes before bringing up a different question.

“....Backup, I will recognize the fact you have an absurd body. And I don't care about those run-of-the-mill vampires; you cannot escape the fangs of a (True Ancestor). Confess, what trick are you using?”

Kujou suddenly stops.

Rushella suddenly brings up a certain description that he cannot ignore.

“True ancestor? Are you joking?”

“Of course not? I am at the apex of the vampire race, I carry the blood of the founder, the mighty 'True ancestor'-sama!”

As Rushella proudly replies, her full chest puffs up, and Kujou couldn't help but lower his sight.

“In a society like today, something like a true ancestor, is rarer than endangered species. Where are you from? Some place far in the mountains?”

“The way you speak is so impertinent....”

When she replied, Kujou begins to sense danger, and suddenly becomes more alert.

The opponent is a vampire. In pitch-dark night.

Other than his body, he does not have any special abilities, so there is no way to struggle or win.

And the vampire girl has a pair of short swords attached to each of her legs. Each of her snow-white legs has a sheath bound to her fishnet hose, releasing a dangerous aura.

Against that, the only equipment is a high school book-bag.

Naturally, there is nothing in that bag that can be used against a vampire.

Recognizing his own disadvantages, Kujou's face darkens with fear. But Rushella answers him with an enchanting smile.

“Don't worry, I won't use any violence that would harm your body. I want you to voluntarily offer me your neck.”

Rushella squints her black pupils, and their shape changes into something resembling a cat's.

Then her eyes---releases a beam of scarlet light.

As his gaze met hers', he understood what Rushella is trying to do.

Vampire's Special Characteristic #3 - Magic Eyes.

People who are weak willed would be enchanted by those scarlet pupils, and their spirit forever trapped in the darkness.

“Although this is not my original idea, but it is more noble than hunting you down. Not to mention a spiritually stubborn person, a person like you, cannot possibly escape my eyes' binding. Kneel before me, and offer me your neck!”

“Ah, magic eyes don't work on me either...”

Kujou scratched his head, and replied slowly.

Based on what he is saying, his eyes were not dazzled by the <Magic Eyes>.

Rushella's jaw drops, and she stares back blankly.

Looking at her, Kujou couldn't help but feel sorry, and lowers his gaze.

“Thus......Sorry?”

“....Don't be sorry! This is making me even more mad, why is this? Why are my <Magic Eyes> not working?”

“That can also be said to be a physical attribute. You know I would not transform into a vampire, and didn't expect this? Pretty much all vampire abilities don't work on me.”

“No...impossible...”

Rushella's shocked body collapses on the ground.

Some insignificant human. Both Vampire bite and Magic Eye appear to be useless.

It appears her very existence as a vampire is in doubt.

“I am actually [defeated] by a human?”

Looking at the depressed Rushella, Kujou realizes this is his chance to escape.

Unfortunately, Rushella recovers quickly.

“No...this is impossible. Something must have went wrong. Maybe I haven't practiced enough!”

“........? That, using <Magic Eyes> should be second nature to vampires right? Especially for a (True Ancestor)-sama, who should have been using this for years right?”

Facing Kujou's analysis, Rushella looks away.

As if she is trying to avoid the other person's question, her eyes falls upon a nearby feral cat.

[Lets go test it on a nearby prey]

Rushella reaches out her hand to catch the cat.

This black cat appears to be a bit chubby, but it is extremely alert. As soon as Rushella approaches, it dashes away.

But in the end, it is only a cat, and thus no match for the King of the night. After a fierce struggle, Rushella catches the wild feline, and holds it up by her hands.

“Making me waste my time...hey, look at me!”

But the cat instantly looks away.

Rushella could only use her hand to turn its head toward her, and the scarlet light from her eyes met the cat.

Although she didn't need to release (Scarlet vision), but the wild cat becomes relaxed.

“Shouldn't you quickly greet your master?”

Listening to these words, the cat's attitude does a 180 degree turn, it begins to meow cutely and lick her hand.

“Very good....isn't it effective. It looks like I am not having a problem. Ok, one more time! Human, look at my eyes again!”

She turned around, but no one is in sight.

Only the night wind blowing across an empty park.

Rushella opens her mouth, speechless.

Only a few seconds later, she realizes she was ditched.

“That Human.....!!!”

“ESCAPED!”

Sighing at the night sky, he finally arrives home.

Kujou's home is a western styled two stories house, extremely large for someone living alone. The house's white walls have turned dark and grey due to age and weather, giving it an ancient look. Thus, is understandable for the neighboring children to claim the place to be haunted.

Even Kujou himself, if this was someone else's house, at night, he would definitely not visit, or even step on the streets nearby. But this is after all his own home, although this night stroll was not peaceful, a shower is always the first.

After washing his body, Kujou contently dips into the tub, but he still could not stop thinking about that strange girl.

“Vampire, huh....haven't met one in a long time”

He murmured while smiling bitterly.

Who would thought in this era, you could still meet such archetypical, or perhaps an antique, or “Full vampire” vampire.

He thought he would never meet someone like this again... nor does he want to meet one.

Definitely does not want to have dealings with a vampire again.

Kujou unconsciously reaches out to his chest, which is throbbing a bit in pain. A line running down his chest. This scar blemished his otherwise pale chest, making Kujou frown.

“Couldn't pick anyone else, has to come suck my blood.....”

Kujou felt a bit sorry for her. From her hungry look, she must had been thirsty for a long time. But that is definitely not his fault.

If it is a normal person, after being bitten they will transform into a vampire, or be ensnared by the <Magic Eyes>. Of course, for a normal person, the first feeling meeting a vampire would be pure terror.

But Kujou is unique in this aspect.

From Vampire related knowledge and personal meeting experience---the most important part of this is his physique.

After being bitten he would not transform into a vampire, and the ability to cancel out special powers—due to this special physique, thus he has no fear of vampires.

But, he can still die from something classic like violence, or massive blood loss like a normal person.

But his wounds would close rapidly, and his blood regeneration is borderline superhuman. Other than that, he is no different than the average boy.

Furthermore this specialty, he doesn't even realize it himself.

Unless running into a vampire, he mostly doesn't feel how these traits could be advantageous.

But now, his blood red troubles are over.

Only that girl's features in the dark---the vampire known as Rushella's beauty, is unable to fade from his mind.

“...... She looked pretty cute.”

Kujou shakes his head, and scatters all information related to her from his head, then leaves the shower.

Using a towel to wipe his head, Kujou walks toward the kitchen.

Pulling a milk bottle from the fridge to drink is just perfect, but he suddenly hears a loud banging from the door.

Although there is an intercom on the door, that person kept slamming the door.

A really bad feeling.

An especially bad feeling.

“......Shouldn't be...right?”

With an unsettled feeling, Kujou walked toward the entrance hall.

But not only does the banging not stop, it becomes even louder.

“Coming coming! I heard it, I am coming to open the door”

Kujou puts the towel on his head, then opens the door.

Peering from the door gap, he sees a beautiful girl with her arms crossed in front of his door.

Rushella returned.

And stared at him with piercing eyes.

“Found you, Human....decided to scurry away and escape. This time you will become my servant!!!”

“It is already late, please walk home slowly.” <ref>This is a traditional Asian way to see off a guest</ref>

Kujou then promptly closes the door.

Just when he wishes to forget everything, the pounding on the door becomes even louder. Worrying about neighbors complaining, the youth could only reluctantly open the door.

“....What do you want? And how did you find my house?”

“Just because it does not work on you, my <Magic Eyes> can still control animals. So I decided to use them to help me out.”

Rushella *hums* (Sound-translator) with her nose, and flicks her index finger behind her.

There was a group of wild dogs following behind her awaiting orders.

Dozens of them became her servants, and are kneeling behind the Vampire girl.

It appears she decided to use (Scarlet sight) to enchant the hounds, and then used their nose to help their mistress to sniff out Kujou's home.

“Quite impressive...that is an amazing use of your abilities.”

Kujou sighs, but then he notices Rushella's face is rapidly turning red.

“.......? What?”

“Why, why are you looking like this?! Go put on some clothes!”

Kujou then realizes his appearance.

Having just finished his shower, the upper half of his body is naked, and the lower half is only covered by a pair of sleeping-underwear.

While it could be exciting to the opposite sex, but being half naked shouldn't be that shocking.

But Rushella's face is turning utterly scarlet.

“Hey, what? Are you shy? You were jumping for my neck earlier, now you see a naked torso and..?”

“Stop talking! Put some clothes on!”

“Why don't you complain inside?”

Kujou opens the door, letting her inside.

Although she could cross inside with a single step, but Rushella does not enter.

As if she is stopped by an invisible force, and cannot step forward no matter how hard she trys.

“In other words...you can't enter....if you don't have my permission.”

Vampire's Special Characteristic #4 - First time visiting someone's house, they must receive permission or else they cannot enter.

Even though this characteristic is absolutely absurd, and completely without reason, but it is the truth.

Rushella standing in front of the door and unable to enter is ironclad evidence.

There is no material barrier, but she is held back by her racial trait—in order words, she is being bound by a supernatural force, thus, it is proof of being a vampire.

“Don't look down on me, Human. Give permission quickly, this is for your own good....”

Rushella coldly warns Kujou with a voice full of supernatural potency, but he is the one with the advantage.

“I can't do that. If I give the permission, wouldn't you gain the freedom of movement?”

“So it is like this, then I have no choice, boys, give him some colors!” <ref>Easterner way to say “teach him a lesson”</ref>

Rushella snaps her fingers; the dogs behind her begin to howl like mad.

WONG WONG WONG WONG WONG!!!!!!!

The high-tenor dog barks fill the street under the night sky.

Kujou covers his ears, and complains bitterly.

“What are you doing! Neighbors are going to come to me and complain! I am going to get yelled at.”

“Who cares about you. I will proclaim now, before you give permission, don't even think about them stopping. Don't think your little human intelligence can outfox me!”

After all, Kujou had escaped once, Rushella's attitude became hardened.

Kujou ended up surrendering, sighed, and answered her request.

“Ok, Ok, I under-stand<ref>breakup of the word is intended</ref>. But, before I welcome vampire-sama to enter, I need to make some preparations, can you wait a few minutes?”

“....Don't even think about locking the door all night and refuse to come out, otherwise they will bark all night!”

“I understand, it won't take long. I need to put on my clothes, right? It is chilly right now, and your eyes are pretty disturbed, right?”

She definitely appears to be uncomfortable with Kujou half naked; Rushella, who is clearly unhappy still nods her head.

“Please wait a bit”

Kujou closes the door, then vanishes into the depth of the house.

Rushella waits for untold minutes before the door finally opens. Kujou comes back with a pair of black T-Shirt.

“Hum, you have put some clothes on. Now, according to our agreement, let me in!”

“Yes-Yes, please enter.”

As these words were spoken, the atmosphere changed.

As if a tight rope has been snapped, or as if thin glass has been shattered—Kujou has these images in mind.

“Permission received. Good, now offer me your blood!”

Two eyes blazing with fire, Rushella walks straight through the door.

Looking at Kujou's neck, to taste the delicious red blood again...

“.....Eh?”

As she almost reaches the boy's neck, she smells a stench.

Although a vampire's sense of smell is not good as a dog's, but it is significantly sharper than humans', able to distinguish the source of the odor.

It is a forbidden smell to vampires.

“You, did you?”

Taking advantage of Rusella's shock, Kujou covers her face with the towel in his left hand.

The great king of the night instantly collapses and faints on the floor.

Kujou stares at her with understanding eyes, and holds out a plastic jar in his left hand.

On the label it's marked:

[Specially made Garlic Powder]

Vampire's Weakness #1 - Fear of Garlic.

Even though it is an old fact, but it is very effective on the fainted Rushella. Pouring the entire can on to the towel was highly effective.

To be safe, Kujou waits for several minutes, then finally lifts the towel from her face.

A beautiful vampire knocked down from a face full of garlic, looking absolutely pitiful.

But still, her dark beauty remains untouched. Beauty is her greatest weapon, something that Kujou already understood.

If her face came close, it would way exceed the killing power of the <Magic Eye>

“Now....what to do next.”

The best way to get rid of a vampire would be to drive a stake through her heart, and the next step is to cut off her head, but Kujou doesn't plan to be that extreme.

Because, he is not willing. Even though she is not human, Kujou is still incapable of such blood-lust. Also, she is a girl with a huge bust; to slam a stake through that-is extremely conflicting.

Or Kujou could leave her where she is and she will turn to ash at dawn.

While considering his options, he realizes there is something often associated with a vampire next to Rushella.

It is something to help her to pass the daytime - a coffin.

It is another old vampire item, but something very critical to a vampire. Pure black at the back with elaborate workmanship, it is engraved with well carved runes. The design could be called a work of art. There is a heavy lock on the side, but Rushella did not appear to lock it.

“She even brought her sleeping gear....but this coffin is really old fashioned, what is she about...”

Kujou with a surprised face opens the lid; the internal design is well made, with extremely soft padding in red.

Carefully placing Rushella into the coffin, Kujou closes the lid.

“This ought to do it. Go go, you all should leave too.”

Kujou drives away the dogs, due to Rushella fainting, the effect of the <Magic Eyes> ended, so Rushella's groupies all leaves.

As his front door clears, Kujou sighs in relief.

Exhausted. Lets sleep first. I will think about things after sleeping.

Finding a good place for Rushella's coffin, the boy yawns, and heads for his room on the second floor.

Dreaming a highly uncomfortable dream.

Possibly due to meeting a vampire, it is a scenario that one wishes not to be in, a memory that is not to be remembered, but an unforgettable fact. Part dream, part conscience.

It is a sun drenched wilderness.

Kujou finds himself lying on the ground.

The heat sears his skin, sapping moisture and strength.

Like death is not far-as if one foot has already passed the gate of hell.

His snow white skin, becoming a death like palor, rapidly losing blood color.

Heart beat already stopping, the source of life's blood flow, also loses its use.

But his conscience still remains. As if he is watching his body from a different angle, this could be considered a dying experience. Trying to command his own body, trying to scream at his own body.

“.....COME! YOU CAN'T...AHHH!!!!”

Her voice sounded exhausted in the background.

Two hands unable to stop squeezing his chest.

To recover a throbbing pulse, to ignite the fire of life.

“It is...enough. It really is....enough, ahhhhh....”

He wanted to tell her that.

Wanted to reach out for her hand.

But he could not do it, his body unable to budge.

Thus, she never stopped. Doing her best to call back his life.

Behind her is the searing sun, with two hands relentlessly pushing into his chest.

“Stop....if you keep doing this, you will.....!”

Finally opening his eyes and screaming.

“........Ah?”

Kujou finally realizes the dream is over.

His sight returns to his familiar room.

Yup...it was only a dream, a memory of the past.

It is already past....but there is still something heavy on his chest.

As if it is being held down by something.

It has a certain kind of softness, but it's not heavy. It feels like something soft yet bouncy holding him down.

And there is a very high class fragrance flowing into his nose. Maybe this is still a dream.

The alarm clock still had not rung. Lets sleep a little bit more, as Kujou thought. In that instant, there is a sudden sharp pain coming from his neck, and he wakes up.

AH WO! <ref>cry of pain</ref>

There is the sound of being bitten from the left side of his neck.

“PAIN!”

Kujou wants to jump up and hold his neck, but the heavy thing on his chest refuses to move.

“You are awake”

“You”

That is Rushella, lying on his body, penetrating his neck with her fangs.

It is especially important to point out, her arousing look.

Clad only in a towel, with water droplets rolling and landing on to his chest.

From the look of her steamy body, it appears she just came out of the shower.

“Why, why...”

“Do you think garlic can stop me? Even though my race hate it, but I am a real [True Ancestor], something like that will only work short term on me.”

“....So garlic has a reduced effect against high class vampires, so now I recognize you are indeed high level. But why go take a shower? Why do you have to use my bath?”

“Because you gave me permission to enter your home. In other words, everything here is open to my use. Also, you can't blame me, because you are the one who sprayed me full of garlic, even my coffin stinks of it! Finally, hot water is really convenient. I was worried about the effect of the running water, but there seem to be no effect. Humans can be really capable too.”

Looking at Rushella's happy face, Kujou couldn't help but think about vampire's other weakness.

Vampire's Weakness #2 - Running water.

Moving and cleansing water- is a dangerous weakness for vampires.

But apparently it is limited to natural running water, or holy water.

Human made water, containing chlorine and different to natural water, shouldn't have any effects on Rushella.

“....Thus, after you happily bathe yourself, coming to suck my blood now?”

“So noisy, shut up. But it appears you are really weak right now. Is it because of that? Despite being a human, do you dislike morning?”

Kujou's resistance is indeed weak. To be honest, keep on holding like this is not bad.

“Indeed, I heard certain kind of people, because of blood pressure will become like this. Let me look how is your current blood flow. I can feel your blood flow by touch. Normally, some adjustment and blood consumption will be even easier.....strange, how come all the blood went to the bottom half of your body?”

“That is a young man's most sensitive area, please don't play with it....but, it is a morning phenomenon, how should I explain this?”

Kujou couldn't explain it properly, so he turns his face away.

But his line of sight still reaches Rushella.

In other words, it is zoomed towards her chest.

Two highly ripe fruit pushing onto his chest.

Twin snowy peaks, complimented by her impossibly slim body. A valley that you just lose your sight into....

To be exact, her towel was about to fall off, and her pink spot was about to be revealed....

“LECHEROUS FIEND!!!!”

Rushella's face goes scarlet, she instantly leaves the boy's chest, and repeatedly slaps his face in the process.

His face is loudly slapped left and right.

“What are you doing! You are the one who revealed to me to look at! Your completely unreasonable body, elasticity and softness is what is to blame!”

“So, so noisy!”

Her beautiful face again comes close to Kujou, and her fangs clamp down on to his neck.

“HEY! LET GO!!!!”

“This time you will become my property, offer all of your blood to me!”

Lets suck first then talk later—This is Rushella's new strategy toward Kujou's body's particulars.

Definitely will not let him struggle, with no time to savor the flavor, just finish him off in one gulp.

Against the (real)<ref>''Real: ''real here imply as she is serious</ref> Rushella, the boy's face changes color.

The body's blood is rapidly decreasing—If he doesn't do something, in a few seconds it will pass the critical point, or approximately half drained.

“....Move aside”

The situation is becoming dangerous, so Kujou had to use extreme measures.

Right next to the bed is the window, Kujou rips the curtain aside, flooding the room with sunlight.

“Damn you...!!”

That fearless Rushella, for first time showes true fright.

She immediately dives away from Kujou, and hides in the corner where the sunlight cannot reach.

Vampire's Weakness #3 - To vampires, after being struck by sunlight, the area struck by sunlight will turn into ash, eventually leading to total destruction. The total time till death depends on the vampire, but it is definitely a fatal weakness.

“You're really afraid of this...”

“You bastard, you dare to use sunlight against me.....!”

Rushella became so filled with rage her shoulders shook causing her to let go of the towel, that was covering her naked body, which flutters down to the floor.

Kojou wanted to look away, but suddenly, his male urges exceeded his willpower, letting him look.

In the middle of his sight, is the white tinted with red chest, a beautiful and dreamlike tender body.

The most delicious part, is full and soft chest, fleshy colored and cute peaks, looking up; while following the contour of the body and searching downwards, a small patch of grassland....

“STOP LOOKING AHHHHH!!!!”

Something that was placed over there is picked up by Rushella and flung toward Kujou's head, such that that beautiful image vanished in the ensuing concussion.

“You want to kill me?!!....Hey, not really right!?”

Looking at the object that struck his head, the boy's face turns dead pale.

It is his own beloved alarm clock.

The front side has a fist shaped conclave buried into it, the minute arrows are completely smashed out of place.

“Oh, that? I don't know why it kept screaming non-stop, so I hit it once. Humans invent such odd objects.”

“This is a necessity!! Already rang?”

Kujou's pale face looks at his watch by the bedside, and checking for the correct time his face becomes paler.

“This is bad.....even if I break off in a full speed run I won't be on time....didn't eat last night, was going to have a full breakfast!”

Kujou murmured to himself, then starts to strip off his clothes.

Although he didn't want any awards, nor does he wish to become an all-star student, but arriving late on the first day of high school is something that would be totally unexplainable.

“Why are you taking your clothes off!!! Could...could it be that this insignificant human wants to do me!?”

Rushella grabbed the towel defensively protecting her own body.

Naturally, Kujou could understand her reaction.

“If you don't want to look, then get out of this room, I don't have the time for you anymore."

Seeing Kujou about to take off his shorts, Rushella could only dash out of the door.

But due to her own curiosity she still wanted to peek, however Kujou rapidly put on his uniform and dashes out the door, thus the peeking was unsuccessful.

“Where are you going!?”

“Going to school, School. But let me tell you this first. My body will not be affected by blood sucking. Even if all the blood is drained, I will only die from blood loss, I won't become a vampire.”

“Your constitution is so strange....but, you are still afraid of death. That is why you panicked earlier.”

“Anyone would. The average person would hate to get his blood sucked.”

“Only this?”

Rushella chases and asks, twin eyes blinking scarlet light at him.

Kujou moves his eyes away, and impatiently warns: “If you only want to drink blood....it is OK. A little bit more than this is not a big deal. But don't suck past the point of death, this is for your own good as well.”

“Your request is a bit strange. Are you threatening me? You dare to threaten a vampire like me?”

“To make it simple.....you should do it safely. If you drink too much then it will be too late.”

Hearing Kujou's serious tone, Rushella didn't say anything. Only silently sent him to school.

“After dusk you should go back to where you live. I will leave the keys with you. Lock the door and leave them in the mailbox.”

Rushella, who is left alone, stands there dumbfounded for a quarter of hour or so, and she continues to think about something while placing her finger on her chin, mumbling,

“School, is it?....”

“I am Kujou Hisu from Western JR High school. Interests are, interests are reading and cooking. No special talents. If you discover one please tell me.”

Adding a bit of witty substance to the end, Kujou finishes his self-introduction, before walking to the right of the classroom and taking his seat.

Right now it is the school's open day convention, the self-intro part.

Some people would use this opportunity to give a great speech, instantly attracting everyone's attention, but Kujou is not that kind of person.

Being able to maintain some distance, yet adept enough to talk to anyone about anything, nor making any great mistakes, having a peaceful school life is the best.

All he desires is this peaceful lifestyle.

Following Kujou, came a female student.

Although he already goes ahead, he decides to listen, but as this girl is assigned to his left, so he paid a bit of attention.

“I come from <Loving Heart>'s 世罗玲奈 (Rin?). My interests are reading and pastry making, my specialties are tracks and athletics. Please take care of me.”

In that instant, her eyes and Kujou's met.

“Please take care of me....”

“Each other, each other.” <ref>Standard reply to “please take care of me”.</ref>

Kujou replied to this shy young lady with a faint smile.

Rin, right after the self introduction, she was suddenly named class representative, this girl is a bit unlucky.

In this kind of prestigious high school, the freshman leaders are usually selected by the Homeroom teacher.

Especially the class representatives are usually selected from recommended students.

The class selected Rin as well.

This beautiful girl who looks as if she came out of a painting, but does not appear to be arrogant. Rather she gives the impression that she is easy to approach, an image of someone who's always doing her best for all the students. Should be a natural Class rep.

“This class doesn't have anyone from <Loving Heart>....eh, that is understandable....”

“<Loving Heart>, that is a catholic school right? So it is a school for Ojou-samas from elementary and up. Usually they will be admitted to their high school division, of course they wouldn't show up here.”

“Right, this is true...ah, but Kujou-san's high school name is also very rare?”

“......I think I am the only one here that came from there.”

“Really? Then....I guess we are the same.”

Coming to this high school alone formed a common bond, and the two smiled at each other.

Although they have differences—But, on this busy first day, they were able to find a conversational topic.

Kujou was able to breathe a sigh of relief, as self-introductions finally drew to a close.

“Ok, then next is the day schedule.” The short and radish faced lady, of an undetermined age, yelled.

She is teacher who did the self-introduction, 堀江树里.

Apparently her subject is world history, thus she also wears a uniform, which makes her look no different than the students. Her body is completely unexpected, but her curled hair compliments her cute face, which makes her popular with the male students. However she lacks the fear-inspiring presence a teacher should have. Therefore, there is all kinds of chatter occurring around the classroom.

“Okay, this afternoon there is a health examination, after the noon rest, please change into your gym uniform, female students will meet in the gym, males out in the yard.”

Kujou listens, then grumbles that the first day will be tiresome exercise; just then someone knocks from outside the door.

Everyone became suspicious who came, 树里 as a representative opened the door, then walked into the hallway to discuss with someone.

“Ah, Hashimoto-sensei, what is going on?”

The person who came was a strong and proper man who appeared on the opening day ceremony. <ref>He also has a title which is equal to “Grade Administrator” or someone who manage one year of students....couldn't find a good title to fit into the sentence</ref>

He was talking to the homeroom teacher regarding something, and the other person kept shaking her head.

“Ah? At this time.....? But, I haven't heard of anything....also, yesterday didn't.....”

“Ah, there is none, but this is principal’s idea....so, troubling you.”

The Administrator appeared to be confused as well.

树里  becomes even more mystified, then came back to the podium.

“There is a transfer student, so there is a new friend for everyone.”

“Ah? There is another one?”

“Shouldn't they have come for the opening ceremony?”

“So, they didn't show up yesterday?”

“Ah, but there isn't anyone not on the record”

This announcement becomes more curious and chaotic, and the entire class begins to discuss and gossip.

Even the teacher herself has suspicions, a face full of confusion.

But, since the person came.

She clapped her hand, indicating everyone to be quiet, and brought in the new student.

“Please come in, um, name....Rushella....-san.”

Kujou's face slams against the desk.

The classroom teacher backs up a few steps, as a beauty in a dress walked into the classroom.

She had come to school not wearing a uniform, but fully clothed in a private outfit.

Her dazzling looks, even attracted the girls, and the boys opened their eyes wide.

“My name is Rushella, Dam  , Draculiea. Kneel before me, commoners!”

Rushella commands with great pride.

With the exception of Kujou, everyone responded with a [Huh?] and a question mark, while time itself stopped.

“Ah, Rushella-san....ah, family name Draculiea-san...right?”

Ignoring the confused teacher, Rushella begins to carefully scan the entire classroom.

Kujou does not want her to find him, so he lowers his line of sight, hugging the desk to appear to be asleep.

NOTMYBUSINESSNOTMYBUSINESSNOTMYBUSINESSNOTMYBUSINESSNOTMYBUSINESSNOTMYBUSINESSNOTMYBUSINESS

IDONTKNOWTHATVAMPIREIDONTKNOWTHATVAMPIREIDONTKNOWTHATVAMPIREIDONTKNOWTHATVAMPIREIDONTKNOWTHATVAMPIREIDONTKNOWTHATVAMPIREIDONTKNOWTHATVAMPIRE.

Heavily murmuring his desire to escape, Kujou desperately heads for a world of dreams.

But, Rushella easily finds him, lifts him by the neck and brings him back to reality.

“Found you. Really, wasted me a whole bunch of effort.....”

“.........Why are you here?”

This unending nightmare, the girl in front of him is real.

In that few seconds, Kujou appeared to be a world older. But Rushella reveals a smile that could provoke love in any male captive.

“Did you miss me?”

"Is she your girlfriend?!"

Not sure who spit that out, letting the entire class to rivet their attention on the two.

“What's going on? What are you all looking at?”

To avoid having Rushella cause trouble with the other students, Kujou grabs her hand and leads her to the corner of the classroom.

“....What are you doing? How did you know I was here?”

“I went to a place called 'Administration Office' and asked about where you are. At first they said something like “individual privacy,” or something like 'nothing to do with you', so I stared at them for a bit, and they told me everything.”

“Ah, must have used <Magic Eyes>, I reckon.”

“Also, there was a place called 'Principal's Office', I went to meet their head, gave him the order of 'give me your cooperation', then they made me a 'transfer student'”

“Um, this should be <Magic Eyes> too. But you really came to the school.....”

Because the sun is a great weakness, vampires shouldn't move during the day.

Rushella laughed, happily brought out the parasol she was holding in her left hand.

“Idiot, do you think our race only hides in the dark? Holding this specially made parasol for vampires, I can completely avoid the sun. It also can ward off the rain. For a race that hates rain water as well, this is a real treasure.”

“If I have the strength, I really want to rip your treasure in half this instant...”

“Ah, I brought the keys. Since we are going back together, you can hold them.”

Rushella brought out the keys from the morning.

As a reflex, the boy reaches out, but he instantly realizes the meaning of that action, and begins to furtively look at the classroom.

Everyone was looking at him.

Feeling it is the duty of the class rep, or perhaps because she sits next to him, Rin courageously asked, “Hisui-san, you and her....know each other? In order words, perhaps you …...live together?”

“......that isn't a bad development, right?”

He tries to play dumb, but it appears to be futile.

Everyone is now completely focused on him.

BAD BAD BAD BAD BAD BAD, REALLY BAD NOW
“What the hell? That guy knows such an AAA class girl? And they are living together!?”

“Hey hey, this is only high school...”

“Made me all excited, but it seems this flower has a master....” <ref>(Translator-IE she is taken)</ref>

“The classroom seat is not even warm yet, and something like this happens.....”

Facing gossip from the entire class. Kujou begins to sweat, racking his brain for ideas.

Becoming the focus of so many people---is something he seriously does not wish for.

Not making huge mistakes, not to be hated by others, not making enemies, live a normal high school life....he only has this small wish.

“You guys, what the heck are you looking at!? Is it because you are enchanted by my beauty, can't blame you, pitiful humans...”

Rushella would keep on talking, so Kujou reaches out and covers her mouth.

“(stop, what are you doing?)”

Kujou ignores her, then stammers at the assembled students,

“Sorry, that, this person....is my relative, relative! Came from far away, always lived in another country, I only met her recently....she received royal education, grew up in another country, a bit....no, it is natural to be a bit strange, everyone please forgive her!! She is a transfer student, that, you see, entering from another country requires a great deal of paperwork, very tired, so no time to attend the open ceremony....right?”

Kojou stretching all reason trying to explain, looking at Rushella and begging for her approval.

Of course she does not cooperate, she breaks free, then begins to contradict him.

“What are you ******** about? I'm a princess, how could I be related to you.”

Before she finishes, Kujou holds out her cheek, and whispers.

“Ok ok, can you not talk for a bit....please?”

Perhaps from Kojou's pale face, or because of his hollow but forceful look, even a royal princess like Rushella became silent.

Thus, even Rushella unexpectedly nods.

“.....It is so, my self introduction is over, please continue class!”

“Ah, good.....”

The completely speechless teacher, finally remembered her authority as a teacher, claps her hands, and made everyone look at the podium.

“Ok, then, let us continue class. Rushella-san, please sit down, just sit at that empty seat.”

树里 points to a seat far away from Kujou, left back corner, but Rushella did not pay attention, instead she walks near to Kujou's seat.

“Then...what?”

She ignores Rin, and looks at the male student with glasses sitting next to Kujou.

“Move aside.”

It was a command impossible to resist.

Only an idiot would follow this order, but Rushella's twin eyes blazed red, the boy gets up and limps towards the empty seat, before finally sitting down.

“What? Sit down quickly, isn't that your seat?”

She cheerfully points at the adjacent seat, commanding Kujou to sit down.

Kujou, feeling hopeless, sits down, then hits his head against the desk.

To an observer, he is among beauties.

In reality, a normal day-destroying vampire is near with her poisonous fangs, which makes him a sacrificial animal on an altar.

All the male students shot envious looks, and most would welcome an exchange with him.

Just right after school opens and his peaceful life is disrupted, and it look like there will be endless trouble.

On the first day while going home he gets attacked by a vampire, now on the first day of classes he has a vampire in the same class and she sits next to him as well.

With his eyes full of tears, Kujou can only stare at the ceiling, holding back the despair within his heart.

Goodbye, my normal and peaceful school life.

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume01 Prologue

2012-12-03T07:56:58Z

Noobarta: /* Prologue */

==Prologue==

A dancing shadow deep in the night.

Leaping from one rooftop to another, jumping from building to building. With inhuman agility and enthralling steps, draped with the glories of the moonlight, any witness would have been instantly smitten by her.

Those springing steps, allowing people to imagine her feminine beauty. And truthfully, a pair of long legs with dancing-like steps, that can only belong to a young lady in her prime.

The night wrapped around her snow white skin, further refining her supernatural beauty.

No need to discuss her figure, a beautiful black dress tightly wrapped around her body, with only her cleavage prominently displayed, her full chest unconcealed by the dark.

Her most captivating parts are her ruby red lips.

Dripping with erotic energy, no matter if man or woman, no one would be able to resist being sucked into them. But occasionally, those lips reveal the secret of her nature.

A pair of sharp fangs.

The lips revealing a pair of teeth, abnormally sharp and slender. Even with such alluring beauty, people can still feel the hidden danger.

Danger - with the beauty that almost makes one want to be bitten.

Beauty in the night, with the strength and power to leap from building to building, and the fangs.

Based on this world's legends, it is the truth of her body.

That is - The king of the night.

That is - Vampire.

With leaping skills way above humans, thus people always thought they had bat-like wings.

While discussing about vampire legends, it is almost certain it is this kind of blood-drinking animal. Maybe because bats can zip across the night like a shadow, thus letting people imagine these kind of things.

In reality, there are no wings, but certainly eyes like those of a predatory bird.

She is thirsty right now.

It is a thirst from the depth of her soul.

The only way to satisfy her thirst - is one thing.

"Found you... <3"

Whispering in a sexy and loveable voice, the girl stops.

Her eyes flicking a scarlet spark, locking on to the prey.

Her sight locked on to a young man, walking alone in an alley.

He appears to be the same age as her - although it is impossible to tell the age of a vampire - about 16 or 17.

To a female vampire, it is a great catch - a slender and good looking boy.

Slender body, decent looks, with matching tea-colored hair. In the street barely illuminated by lamplight, it is possible to mistake him for a girl. Although not good as her, his white skin is both glossy and tender.

"It looks like he is delicious~"

Finding such a prize prey, the girl could not resist licking her lips.

In an instant, she lands in front of the youth.

As if stunned by the beauty landing in front of him, the youth freezes.

"Don't be frightened, human."

To the apprehensive prey in front of her, the girl reveals a warm smile.

"I am called, Rushella Dam, Dracula. I am the highest class vampire, one of the purest bloodlines. To be selected by me, please feel honored."

The boy still does not react.

It is unsurprising.

A human meeting a vampire at night, they would usually react like this.

"I couldn't but help to notice the delicious smell of your blood. I was drawn by your flavor. I thought you might have been bleeding. But it looks like you are not injured, but such adelicious smell still fills my nose - such a sweet, sweet smell."

During her nightly stroll, she suddenly smelled the delicious flavor.

Attracted by the smell, thus she landed in front of him.

"Come... Come serve me."

She put her arm around his shoulder, revealing her chillingly sharp fangs, moved toward the left side of his neck.

No need to tip-toe, no need to bend down. Perfect height.

It is even more delightful.

All one need is to enjoy.

Rushella pierced his skin with her fangs, and began to drink his blood drop by drop.

"..................................!!!!"

It was beyond just delicious.

A bit dense, full of wonderful essence of youth.

This delicacy is clearly not only soothing the thirst, it is definitely the entree for tonight.

Just a few drops, and the thirst was smoothed out.

Such a high class blood, definitely cannot be a last meal.

According to vampire legends, after drinking one's blood for several nights, you can turn him into a servant.

Rushella sank into this sweet fantasy, then was brought back to reality by a sentence.

"I say... this really is painful."

Ah?

She suddenly backs away from him.

Thus perfectly aligning their eyes together.

The youth in front of him stared at her unhappily, with one hand holding down his wound.

"PAIN PAIN PAIN... What are you doing suddenly? Sucking nonstop... I must have lost at least 500cc... If it were not me, then it would have been troublesome."

He has a both worrying and bitter look, and starts to limp away.

Rushella stares at him blankly as he appeared to resist her, but she immediately recovers, dashes forward with inhuman speed, and grabs his shoulder.

"You, you... who do you think I am!? Such impertinent words toward me...!"

"Vampire, right? Haven't met one in a while... you should be more careful, in such chaotic times, chasing and catching every prey, you could easily get exterminated."

"Insignificant human rubbish! Also, you already received my <<kiss>>, you are my servant."

Before she even finished, Rushella notices his condition.

His neck already uncovered by the hand, has no bite mark.

But... everything vanished.

Indeed, the mark engraved on his neck - kiss - or the twin holes known as "baptism", had completely vanished.

"Impossible!"

What was in front of her eyes was impossible to believe, Rushella shakes her head, replying blankly.

Vampire characteristic #1: "Someone bitten by a vampire, will also become a vampire."

However, a complete transformation requires numerous blood sucking and, during the transformation, the victim’s body will have an unremovable bite mark.

But... But this boy's body is completely unmarked.

"Why...? I definitely bit you... and drank your blood."

"Haha, that is useless against me."

"Why?! What kind of measure did you take?"

"It is just a physical trait of my body. No matter how much blood you drink, I will never become a vampire."

Lazily explaining such a shocking event, the boy takes another step ahead.

Rushella follows him, as this is impossible for her to accept.

Vampire characteristic #1 amendment: "After having blood sucked, there is no way for a human to escape the fate of a vampire; the only cure is to obliterate the vampire who did the deed before the full transformation."

There shouldn't be another way.

"What kind of person are you?"

Facing the question, the youth turned around, replying half-heartily

"Kujou Hisui".

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 04 Chapter 3 - MTL

2012-12-01T09:10:46Z

Noobarta: /* {{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}} */

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== {{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}} ===
A light snow began falling, and the cold became made worse due to dry wind, further numbing the people walking in the midst of winter. The gray sky mirrored the chilled earth.

Ellen and her troops had finally left the Vosyes Mountains and were crossing LeitMeritz toward Legnica.

“Eleanora-sama. Snow...”

Lim's hand extended along with her voice to brush snow out of Ellen's hair, her eyes clearly showing concern. Ellen smiled in reassurance. After letting out a deep breath, she looked to the cloudy sky.

“Thank you, Lim. I'm fine.”

The Vanadis with silver-white hair changed her expression to a serious one immediately.

“--- There are some missing.”

“Not a small number either, since they're going on a forced march through LeitMeritz.”

“I don't care if we lose another one thousand, we're maintaining speed.”

Crossing the Vosyes mountains was a difficult task. Since they had entered her territory of LeitMeritz, she could ask some of the nearby towns and villages for housing for her troops that left as a Vanadis.

What Ellen required now was speed.

Ellen suddenly glanced back at the gray scenery, as if searching for something. A wry smile floated to her face as she shook her head.

“... Were you thinking of Lord Tigrevurmud?”

Lim's question seemed to be her guess based on Ellen's gesture. Ellen, unable to deny it, flushed red for a moment. Lim sighed in amazement.

“We have parted from him long ago. How many days do you think have passed? We are already in Zhcted.”

Candid advice came from her long-time adjutant. Far from reflecting on it, an ill-natured smile flashed on Ellen's face.

“You as well, Lim. Do you care to explain your shameful behavior in the war council last night? Despite it being only a quarter koku, twice you almost said [Lord Tigrevurmud]. You're lucky it was just the two of us.”

Lim's blue eyes opened widely having been hit in a sore point. She began to fluster, trying to find an excuse, but eventually she looked down while blushing.

Ellen, now satisfied, stopped her teasing and smiled sentimentally.

“Honestly... We met him in the autumn. Not even half a year has passed.”

In the first place, their meeting on the battlefield was not exactly friendly.

Even so, Tigre's presence had become a big thing within Ellen and Lim.

“Lim, I think that's another one of his faults.”

“His faults...?”

Lim looked curiously toward Ellen while she nodded, her ruby pupils shining brightly.

“It's always like that. He doesn't get up in the morning, when we try to teach him how to use a sword or spear, he finds reasons to run away, and when he is being lectured on strategy, his concentration breaks after a quarter koku.”

Ellen stopped speaking here. Lim was counting on her fingers as Ellen gave reasons before and was continuing on in her head. Ellen stopped as she smiled at Lim, who seemed happy.

“... Is there something on my face?”

“No, but you seem a bit happy when I mentioned his faults.”

Lim's face look dissatisfied hearing Ellen's evaluation. Her golden hair tied on the left of her hood shook.

“It is hardly a good thing. I wish he could become more solid like you. If he put the effort into the other military arts, he could do them properly. If I don't be firm here, he'll simply sit on his backside all day...”

“Speaking of backside, he still hasn't seen your chest, has he?”

“... What are you talking about?”

“Yeah, should I say he's unlucky, or should I say his fate is good? You could say he's absent-minded, or maybe he's unexpectedly shrewd. I think you're the only one he hasn't seen bathing. Even Sophie and Ludmira were seen.”

Although Ellen said she did not particularly care, when Lim heard this, her face was flush with embarrassment, then went red with rage before finally settling on a pale complexion.

“... I see. When I return, it seems I must have a chat with Lord Tigrevurmud. Depending on the situation, he will require education rather than a lecture – No, it will be necessary to teach him properly...”

Lim assembled a scheduled in her head for the future.

“Eleanora-sama, though you have seen all his faults, what do you think of him?”

“I wonder...”

Ellen put her thoughts together, her eyes gazing on the gray sky above.

“I think he's pretty good. Though he has plenty of faults, depending on how you look at him, you can think of them as his virtues.”

Though Lim had misgivings as to whether or not this would become a conversation on love affairs, it did not. The talk ended there.

The amount of snow falling into their view had increased significantly.

“... Lim, should we speed up a little more?”

Immediately changing her train of thought, Ellen asked Lim with an earnest expression. Lim quickly thought about it in her mind. Until now, Ellen had restrained herself and settled on the pace they traveled at currently.

If they increased their speed and distance today, they would require rest and may not be able to travel the next day. They feared the horses would collapse in the worst case.

However, they were quite near Legnica, and they were afraid they may be buried beneath the snow, so doing something slightly irrational may be called for.

“From here, we will reach Legnica within a half koku, but the men and the horses have accumulated a lot of fatigue, and we have more leaving...”

“I don't care. It won't be possible to stop by any towns or villages once we enter Legnica.”

Ellen made a prompt decision. She pulled her horse to a stop and sternly instructed her men.

“Since it's snowing heavily now, we're aiming to hit Legnica a koku early. Those who don't want to follow can stay here, got it?”

Though the soldiers responded with a cry loud enough not to be drowned out by the wind, the fatigue ran deep in their faces.

Brushing away the snow, the LeitMeritz Army led by Ellen ran quickly through the wilderness.

''--- Sasha is sick, I can't let her down...''

Amongst the seven Vanadis, Sasha always won against Ellen when the two competed. She was so much more powerful – simply put, she was strong.

If Sasha were healthy, even if the other Vanadis attacked Legnica, Ellen would worry about her body and would come running to help.

However, Sasha was currently inflicted with a terrible illness. She spent nearly half the day in bed, so it was unreasonable to think she could stand on the battlefield as the General.

''---It doesn't matter how many enemies there are... I will help her!''

Her fury was visible in her ruby eyes. Ellen rushed ahead on her horse.

By the time they reached Legnica, her troops had fallen to little more than one thousand. Ellen took a break with her troops, but after a quarter koku, they took to horse once again.

By the time they reached Sasha's official residence, the sun had already fallen. The number of soldiers following Ellen was only five hundred.

It was Sophie's role to arbitrate whenever Ellen and Ludmira had an argument; however, two years before, it was Sasha's job. Since her health deteriorated, it became impossible for her to leave Legnica.

The way Sasha ended their quarrels was to pull the two apart and listen to their complaints separately. The next day, the three would gather and the two would reconcile.

She had used force only once.

In an empty square just outside of the Royal Palace in the King's Capital Silesia, Ludmira and Ellen had taken out their {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} and were fighting for some reason neither could remember.

Ellen's Arifal had controlled the wind while Ludmira's Lavias froze the atmosphere. The two exchanged a violent glance. At that time, a harsh voice interrupted their duel.

“... What are you two doing?”

At that time, Ellen and Ludmira were 14 while Sasha was 19, and the two had not yet been Vanadis for more than a year. Sasha had been chosen by her Dragonic Tool when she was 15.

The two could not resist against her dignity and strength.

“This girl...”

Ellen and Ludmira both pointed at one another. Sasha simply sighed in amazement.

“I got it. I will be your opponent, then.”

Sasha's Dragonic Tool was a pair of swords sheathed on either side of her waist. They shined gold and vermillion respectively, making no sound as they were unsheathed.

Sasha was known as the {{furigana|[Hidden Princess of the Luminous Flame]|Falpram}} and the {{furigana|[Princess of the Dancing Blades]|Cortisa}}. The first impression one would have of her is calm and gentle.

Her short cut black hair which rested on her shoulders and her narrow face gave her a neutral presence. Her skin was pale and she was more on the lean side.

Her tone was also mild, but not the sort that would coerce others.

Nevertheless, both Ludmira and Ellen flinched when she took up her Twin Swords.

“What's wrong? If you've gone so far as to pull out your sword and spear, surely you want a fight, right?”

“It, it is unrelated to you.”

Ludmira sharply pointed that out. Ellen vigorously nodded in agreement.

“This is between me and her. You can act as judge.”

However, Sasha showed no sign of backing down.

“If children do not wish to listen, then I will not remain quiet. Since you two don't seem to want to talk to each other, I will make you understand with force.”

Her golden blade was turned to Ellen while the vermillion blade was turned to Ludmira. Sasha continued speaking quietly.

“Since it's troublesome, you two can come at me together. If either of you injures me, I will acknowledge my defeat. I will never stick my nose in your business again, and I will listen to anything you two have to say today.”

She was being generous.

A fire burned violently within Ellen and Ludmira's eyes.

The two had obtained their {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} when they were 14 and were confident in their skill. Sasha's words strongly stimulated their pride. In short, she provoked them.

The two who were involved in a cat fight just a moment ago exchanged a quick look and kicked off the ground. They pounced simultaneously from the left and right, yet Sasha remained stationary.

In a single moment, two sounds, without a single gap between them, rang out in succession.

Sasha coldly looked down at Ellen and Ludmira who were lying on the ground. She had struck them a powerful blow and broken their posture, forcing them to fall to their knees.

Her Dragonic Tool remained in both hands. Even at their best, they could not force her to drop either of them.

“... Are you done?”

Ellen and Ludmira feebly nodded. They were given an attack which knocked the energy out of their bodies. They could not see it but the wall was too high since the difference in their skill was overwhelming.

Sasha quietly sheathed her Twin Swords and turned to Ellen and Ludmira after wiping the dust off her body.

“Since you two are young, it can't be helped that you will fight, but it is unforgivable to turn your weapons to one another. This is even more true of Dragonic Tools...”

The two did not consider the words of the 19 year old who looked down at them prudently. She had fought two of them and moved in an instant as if she were a phantom. Furthermore, the numbness in their right hands had still not disappeared.

When Ellen described this story to Sophie later, she narrowed her eyes and smiled as if she were suppressing her laughter.

“Incidentally, I never told you or Mira. One year ago, Sasha had a practice against three Vanadis at once. It was a complete victory for her.”

''One was me.'' Sophie's golden hair waved as she pointed to herself.

“Considering your age, you were strong enough, but Sasha has been on top for a long time. It would definitely be difficult to win against that Vanadis one on one.”

Sasha's imperial palace was lined with white marble and sandstone. It gave off a strange sense of taste and yet was still strange. Though no one had changed its design, no one bothered to worry, since it was a design meant to calm people down.

Ellen passed through immediately.

Because of the heavy snows, she borrowed a building just outside the public courtyard for her soldiers to rest in while the horses remained in the courtyard. Lim and Ellen followed the servant down a corridor where fires were lit at intervals and stood before Sasha's door.

“Sasha, how is her condition?”

“I can't say it is very good.”

The aged servant who worked in the palace longer than Sasha had a hoarse voice, his words were clear.

“I believe Alexandra-sama would be delighted to speak to you, but please stop after a half koku. Allow her to rest and you may speak to her again after dinner.”

Ellen nodded. The servant entered Sasha's room first and bowed before confirming the two could enter.

“Should I leave my sword with you?”

Though Ellen called it to attention, the servant refused.

“We recognize that a {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} is with a Vanadis at all time. Above all, you are Alexandra-sama's precious friend, and you have a strong faith in Limlisha.”

His words held weight. The old man was three, four times older than Ellen. He had also served the previous Vanadis whom Sasha succeeded. After bowing, Ellen pushed open the door.

It was a simple room with the minimal amount of furniture and a simple decorated window showing the winter. There was also a brick fireplace with a flame burning brightly within.

“--- It's been a while.”

Sasha, the {{furigana|[Hidden Princess of the Luminous Flame]|Falpram}}, sat up in bed and received Ellen with a smile. Her Twin Swords lay atop her knee, glittering gold and vermillion.

The Bright Flame Bargren. The name of her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} was the {{furigana|[Twin Blades of Demonic Force]|Toki no Sojin}}.

“Sorry. You had to come all this way.”

Ellen did not respond at once. She walked to the bed and stood before Sasha.

“It's natural that I come help you.”

Her desires and nostalgia as she reminisced changed to joy and relief. Ellen obediently smiled.

''--- She's gotten worse.''

When they met last summer, her black hair was cut to an even length down to her shoulders. It was a little disordered, now, and her skin seemed more pale.

The flesh on her hand which extended from her white clothes were thinner. After hesitating for a moment, Ellen grasped it with both hands as if it were precious.

[[Image:Vanadis_V04_-_108.png|175px|thumb]]
“So you still dress like that.”

Sasha's favorite clothes were either black or white. She would wear solid black on her upper or lower body which let out a glimpse of white clothing beneath it. Ellen had seen it a few times. Though it depended on the mood of the person in question, Ellen had only seen her wear black on the battlefield, and she typically wore white outside.

“When I go to sleep, my subordinates prepare white. I make sure to wear my clothing thankfully.”

Sasha recommended a chair for Lim to sit at. So as not to obstruct the two Vanadis, Lim bowed down before taking a seat.

“Though there are a lot of things to talk about, let's start with the important ones. It might be a bit rude, but please tell me about your land...”

Ellen's eyes exuded a powerful fearlessness and will to fight. She would not forgive those who would harm her best friend. It was necessary she hear the circumstances in detail from Sasha.

Sasha did not answer immediately. Rather, she waited until Ellen settled down, even if just a little.

“It's Elizavetta.”

The moment she heard the name, Ellen's calm expression became angry. Lim pressed down on her hand quietly from the side to keep her from standing up abruptly.

“Eleanora-sama. Your conversation with Alexandra-sama has not yet ended.”

A detached voice sounded to appease her Lord who was on the verge of exploding. Ellen sat in the chair, her silver-white hair swaying about.

“So it really is her.”

“Did you know?”

Sasha looked lightly at Ellen, who let out a deep breath full of heavy emotions.

“The territory held by a Vanadis nearest Legnica would be my LeitMeritz and Lebus that she governs. The rest is process of elimination. Sophie returned to Zhcted with me, and Ludmira would have to pass through my territory to get here.”

Ellen counted the Vanadis on her fingers as she named them.

“I heard Olga left her territory and has not contacted anyone. Valentina's territory is far away, so I thought it may have been Elizavetta.

Ellen smiled proudly.

Though she did not say it, there was another reason Ellen thought it was her.

''--- It seems Elizavetta is on good terms with Thenardier and Ganelon...''

For instance, Elizavetta may have acted to force Ellen to return to Zhcted.

If she made her move, it would be Ellen's obligation as a Vanadis to move in turn.

''--- However, Elizavetta... That {{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}}, she wouldn't do this just to attack me. What kind of reasons could she have.''

What she thought did not appear on her face at all. Rather, Ellen asked about Sasha.

“What's with her. What reason is she giving for moving her soldiers?”

Sasha smiled wryly and turned her gaze to Lim. Lim nodded apologetically in return; though there may have been no other possibility, Sasha had guessed what Ellen was thinking. She had already labeled Elizavetta as evil.

“Ellen. I want you to listen calmly.”

After her introductory remark, Sasha began explaining while looking at the fireplace.

“--- In the middle of summer, Elizavetta and I cooperated to subdue some pirates off the coast.”

Sasha, who governed Legnica, and Elizavetta, who governed Lebus, were both in charge of territories in northwest Zhcted.

The two cooperated in important situations. Any pirates that escaped their attacks would run away and hide and then return when they had the chance, so it was natural the two cooperated for the clean up.

“The extermination was done quite easily. She and I were considerably superior, though I was unable to go personally with my body...”

The problems happened after the event.

“She complained that my army directed the pirates toward her own, and she was forced with the majority of the burden.”

“Is that true?”

“My subordinates naturally said they did not, however, I could not tell what happened with just the report.”

Sasha moved her fingers though the air as she drew a rough map of the terrain and troop movements. Lim and Ellen looked on with difficult expressions. They had no experience with subjugating pirates, but they understood the flow of battle and the soldier's movements well.

That is why they could understand Sasha's claims and felt Elizavetta was intent on accusing her.

“Regarding the pirate subjugation, I got her to come here in advance so we could discuss the plan and draw up a contract, but neither of us assumed this would happen.”

“But there is no clear proof of malicious intent here. Such flows on the battlefield are not unusual.”

“Yes. I said it was unintentional, but she was not convinced.”

“Were there any other problems? Such as distribution of the spoils...”

Lim asked since one army may have taken a significant amount more, but Sasha shook her head.

“Although I re-investigated things, I could find nothing. She did not point it out, either. We were communicating via letters, but that broke off in mid-autumn.”

It was then Elizavetta commanded her troops.

“She's an impatient one.”

Ellen's arms were folded as she scowled, implying she did not like her.

“Under these circumstances, I can't say I don't understand what she is saying, but I wanted to clear this up peaceably.”

Ellen looked pensive when Sasha responded. She placed her hands on the Twin Swords over her knees.

“If only I could move---”

A shadow of a smile appeared as she stroked the handle of her weapons.

“These children have judged that no one else is qualified to be Vanadis and have not separated. If they did, I would not need to rely on you, but they won't leave...”

She spoke as if she were talking to children who required a lot of care. Though their appearance did not change, they generated heat in response to their master's words. Ellen understood that much.

“They like you. Isn't that a good thing?”

As she gave those words of encouragement, the Silver Flash at her waist ran a light breeze through Ellen's silver-white hair, as if telling her it would not lose to those feelings. Ellen thanked her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} by tapping its sheathe lightly.

“Where is Elizavetta right now?”

“The latest report said she was in Vasaro. After capturing one of the fortresses near the northeastern border, she retreated without barricading herself inside. So far, there have been no reports of villages or towns being attacked.”

Ellen and Lim exchanged a suspicious glance hearing Sasha's explanation.

“... What is she thinking?”

The soldiers of Legnica couldn't push Elizavetta back. There was no force which could push back a Vanadis without overwhelming strength.

“Normally speaking, she would take the fortress and use it as a bargaining chip.”

“However, from Sasha's story, she did nothing after the fortress fell. It's like a child who started acting out in revenge.”

Ellen crossed her arms in doubt hearing Lim's opinion. Sasha smiled bitterly and spoke gently, admonishing her best friend with silver-white hair.

“I understand why you may think that, Ellen, but Elizavetta is still 17. The two of your are still children, so your evaluation is a little weak.”

“In other words, you think she has other aims?”

“Though I don't know, it is possible.”

Seeing her anxiety, Ellen began to laugh, full of ambition and the desire to fight.

“Relax, Sasha. It'll be fine since I came here. I'll beat that idiot a bit and then we can have a nice chat.”

When one investigated thoroughly, there were many possible causes for war. It could be because someone stepped beyond their borders or because a landslide in the mountain caused problems, or even because a river froze over.

Though scholars were amazed and lamented these reasons, for the people who lived in those regions, it was a matter of life and death. Ellen knew from personal experience that fights could erupt over a single grain of wheat or a drop of water.

Whatever the reasons Elizavetta may have had, she led her soldiers on an attack against others.

“Sorry. I'll leave it to you.”

Sasha said that likely to ease Ellen's anxieties. After nodding, the two talked about a separate issue.

“By the way, I heard you were with some interesting guy these days. Sophie sent me a letter. You were in Brune, right?”

“Yeah. I'm lending a bit of my soldiers to an unreliable man. I'm sure he'd cry if I abandoned him.”

“Though it feels like he's helped us from time to time.”

Lim promptly interrupted. Ellen pouted like a sulky child.

“Even though you say that like it's not your business, he helped you as well – like sucking on your chest.”

Hearing those words, Lim pressed on her chest on reflex and blushed as she looked at her silver-white haired Lord.

“Wha... What are you saying so suddenly!”

She used all of her self control so she would not shout before an ill person.

“Isn't it true? Your attitude toward Tigre softened quite a bit after that.”

“That... I have only been evaluating his effort.”

“It's quite an odd amount of affection, then. Whenever you have free time, you're quite enthusiastic to teach him.”

“...Eleanora-sama, I could only wish you had the same enthusiasm to listen to my lectures. The moment I take my eyes off you, you leave the castle incognito.”

A relentless counterattack left Ellen speechless for a moment. Sasha smiled wryly.

“I see Ellen's habit of cutting classes has not changed.”

“It is important to inspect the affairs of my country.”

Ellen answered promptly in a dignified manner, though her face was clearly bashful.

“Is the meat you can buy from the stands delicious? How about the strawberry and grape jams on the honeyed bread? Isn't it important to investigate these things?”

“Grape, huh?”

“I like honey. Tigre – Ah, the person I'm helping said the strawberry was good. We covered the bread with honey when we entered the mountains as well. It helps mellow the acidity...”

“You two seem to have gone off track.”

Sasha looked at Ellen who spoke with interest and Lim who looked amazed. Though Ellen seemed dissatisfied, they did not have much time to speak, so the silver-white haired girl spoke of things from when she met Tigre.

However, she refrained from speaking of the black bow. She did not want to worry her friend who was in ill health.

“... Ellen, I didn't think you'd lend him your soldiers for so long.”

Sasha looked at her in amazement at first.

“I had intended to drive away Duke Thenardier's Army and learn of the situation in Brune, but things have become like this for a number of reasons.”

“Learning the status of Brune aside... Do you really like the boy that much?”

“He's an interesting guy. You'll understand if you meet him. I'm sure if you two talked, you'd like him too.”

Ellen spoke happily and proudly. Lim also nodded, despite her indifferent expression.

“He has quite a number of faults, rather, I am amazed there are so many. However, we still have lent him our aid. Rather, it seems somewhat unavoidable.”

“Is that so. He seems interesting. I would like to meet him.”

Sasha grew an interest in Tigre, hearing Ellen and Lim's evaluation.

“The fight in Brune should also end by spring. If so, I'll be happy to lend him to you.”

Ellen stretched her chest forward as if boasting about a toy she owned. Her words were wishing for her best friend's complete recovery as well as offered encouragement.

“That's right... I'll do my best to hold out a little longer.”

A knock was heard on the door; their time limit had ended. The next time Ellen would meet the black haired Vanadis would likely be before she left the imperial palace to fight Elizavetta.

“... It's already that time. It was far too short.”

Ellen gently squeezed Sasha's hand. Due to them being on her blades, there was a faint heat emitted. Despite the thinness of her fingers, Ellen's anxieties were relieved feeling some sign of life from them.

“It was good to spend time with you again. Thank you Ellen, Lim.”

“It's good if you say that. Now get a good rest.”

Ellen slowly separated her hands. Lim also bowed politely.

The two left Sasha's room.

After Ellen and Lim left the room, Sasha gave thanks to her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} which heated in response.

“... You really don't like giving up.”

A bitter smile with many emotions floated to her face. Sasha gripped the hilts of her Twin Swords and held them out. Her muscle strength had declined and they had become heavy.

She had once wielded the {{furigana|[Twin Blades of Demonic Force]|Toki no Sojin}} freely. Even now, when she could no longer use them, it still seemed energetic.

However, she does not even last for a quarter koku.

“If you abandon me now...”

She complained silently. Ellen did not come to help because Legnica was attacked but because she was unable to move.

The Dragonic Tool had not taken notice of her words and transmitted heat to Sasha's hands. She would not be burned, the Dragonic Tool would not heat her hands up to that level, it was simply giving Sasha encouragement.

“I know. I won't die so young. I'll rest so I can move about a bit more.”

She placed her swords on top of her left and right knees again. As if to cheer on its black haired Lord, it emitted a faint heat once again.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

In the southeast of Brune in Agnes, the situation with the Muozinel Army had become strange for the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}.

Four thousand cavalry from Zhcted had joined the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}, forcing the Muozinel Army to temporarily retreat.

The thirty thousand strong Muozinel Army had added in the remaining ten thousand stragglers, resulting in a total of forty thousand troops. The General of all the troops, Kreshu Shaheen Baramir, was the younger brother of the King of Muozinel and was known as {{furigana|[Red Beard]|Barbaros}}.

“... The Zhcted Army?”

In a luxurious tent decorated in gold and silver, the 37 year old brother of the king received a report.

His medium build and toned physique was wrapped in silk clothing with flashy colors. A silk cloth wrapped around his head was decorated with iridescent feathers. His eyes were sunken and his nose and ears were long. His face was covered in a beard which extended down to his chest.

Though he did not look bad, given the clothes he wore, he looked more like a clown than a member of the royal family.

Still, he was not simply a [Figurehead] of the royal family. From the soldiers, he commanded respect, awe, and fear.

“I had heard a small noble from Brune had allied with the Zhcted Army... This is unexpected.”

Kreshu considered this new force. He thought they would claim to be allies and then turn around and loot the villages and towns. Kreshu wanted to avoid a troublesome battle, since it meant he would not earn as much from the spoils of war.

When the Muozinel Army attacks, they plunder the region as a matter of course. They had intended to run through Brune Kingdom so they could build funds as they made their way to Zhcted.

''--- Kashim was defeated by an army with Brune and Zhcted soldiers, and now they have an additional four thousand cavalry from Zhcted. I don't know whether they are reinforcements or not, they look like they're trying to block our invasion into Agnes.''

“There are several thousand soldiers. What could be their reason? Maybe they want to monopolize the wealth they get from Brune.”

Even if he thought, a clear answer would not appear. Kreshu stopped marching for the time being and sent a messenger to the Zhcted Army.

“Our target is south Brune, and we will attack until we reach Nemetacum. If you are aiming for other regions, we should refrain from interfering with one another. If we wish for the same game, let us talk over some alcohol.”

Kreshu patted his red beard as he gave the messenger his letter.

“If the Vanadis proposes cooperation, should her beauty match the rumors, I may come back empty handed. Ha ha ha.”

He laughed happily and seriously near his close attendants. It would be no joke if a member of the royal family died from a direct meeting. Kreshu was known for his generous character, but he was not careless.

At any rate, the messenger headed to the Zhcted Army.

The {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} escaped a desperate situation thanks to the Zhcted Army. Everyone understood it was temporary.

Currently, in a tent installed between the two camps, Tigre and Ludmira sat opposite one another across a table.

The tent was prepared by Ludmira and was made of two thick layers of fleece. The atmosphere of winter filling Agnes did not enter it at all. The carpet, too, was of fine quality, and did not allow the cold of the earth to pass through.

Tigre, more than warmth, felt itchy.

In the tent, only the sound of tea being brewed by Ludmira echoed.

“... Please.”

She handed him a cup made of white porcelain, wisps of steam rising from it. Before touching it, Tigre bowed deeply to Ludmira.

“First of all, thank you for your help.”

“--- Minus one.”

Ludmira's aloof voice poured over Tigre's head. Tigre curiously looked at the blue haired Vanadis with blue eyes who threw cold words at him with a disappointed face.

“We are not so intimate that I would simply come to help you... Since I have not given you a reason, your words of thanks are simply jumping to conclusions. There are times when the person will require collateral immediately.”

“We might not be that close... But you did brew this tea.”

“In the face of negotiation, I may brew this tea, even before parties I do not like. Should the negotiations fail, I may throw the contents on their face. I wonder what I shall do with you, Lord Tigrevurmud. Ah, your title was taken, so I suppose you are Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

While speaking, Ludmira continued pouring tea into the cup placed before him. She let off an inhuman smile as she tilted her cup. Though Tigre returned a smile of his own, it was stiff due to his misunderstanding.

“... Thank you for the lesson.”

“I did not prepare this place simply to lecture you.”

Even his words of thanks were rejected. Tigre ruffled his dull red hair, unable to hide his embarrassment.

“Then... May I ask why you appeared here? Furthermore, with four thousand cavalry.”

“Why do you think?”

She evaded the question. Ludmira was clearly enjoying the situation. Tigre folded his arms and tilted his head, desperately in thought.

''--- Agnes lies on the border between Brune, Muozinel, and Zhcted.''

Because a large Muozinel force appeared, it would be appropriate to think she came to keep an eye on the situation.

However, Ludmira appeared with such a small number. She should have continued monitoring the Brune and Muozinel Armies from a distance.

On the contrary, by showing up with four thousand troops and coming in to contact with Tigre in such an obvious manner would make the Muozinel Army suspect her of hostility.

In the end, no answer other than coming to help him appeared in his mind.

''--- But this is too convenient...''

Ludmira cast an upward glance at Tigre while sipping her tea, watching as he still had not answered.

“--- Do you want me?”

Hearing such an abrupt and confusing question, Tigre's body became hot and his face dyed red. After wickedly enjoying his reaction, Ludmira slowly added more.

“Do you want me and the four thousand troops I have brought? Please, tell me.”

[[Image:Vanadis_V04_-_126.png|175px|thumb]]
“I do.”

“Minus two.”

Seeing him answer promptly without caring about his appearance, she immediately pointed out his fault.

“I understand your situation, but you should not bow so easily. You will easily be taken advantage of. By the way, I do not wish to partner up with such a foolish person.”

Tigre was sweating, and it was not just from the hot tear or warm air.

He had two demerits. In other words, if Tigre made another mistake, Ludmira would leave in disgust and move her troops to the other side of the cliffs.

The Muozinel Army would resume its march toward the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} which also had two thousand people and carts along with it.

They would be crushed.

Tigre is a man who has lived his life in the frontiers. He was not skillful with language.

In the end, he could think of no other action than lowering his head. He bowed once more then sat upright.

“Please help me.”

After that, he told her the Muozinel Army was attacking, and that Ellen was currently not present. He explained his situation at present.

“Though I have no means of compensating you today, I will be able to reward you after my fight with Duke Thenardier has ended.”

“You?”

“... My properties and my possessions belong to Ellen.”

Though he hesitated, Tigre lowered his head once again, his sweat falling to the table. He could find no words that might satisfy her. A bitter taste ran down his tongue and he could feel a headache. His entire body was filled with remorse.

“--- Look up.”

The voice from above was slightly flat. At first, Tigre did not think the words were directed at him, but since he was the only one present, he slowly looked up to see Ludmira smiling down at him bitterly as if she could not help it.

“You are honest and foolish to a fault. I wonder which way is better to say? Though I cannot say you have grown up much, you have not grown in a bad direction. Your sincerity has always been a strong point, so I'll give you a passing mark.”

“... So you will lend me a hand?”

Tigre had yet to swallow the situation and asked; Ludmira smiled and nodded in affirmation.

“Actually, I did not need to hear anything. I already had a rough understanding of your situation. Still, seeing your poor negotiation skills, I considered leaving.”

Again, sweat ran down Tigre's back. Though the woman who said such words had a happy and attractive smile, he could not possibly look straight at her.

“Do not relax so easily. The negotiations have not yet finished. I have only said I will consider what you say.”

While pouring tea into her now empty cup, Ludmira quietly spoke. Tigre wiped his sweat away with his arm and waited for her next words.

“Do you remember the Tatra Mountains?”

Tigre nodded. To deal with Ludmira, who was limiting Ellen's movements, he and Ellen fought her in those lands. At the top of the mountain was the fortress where Ludmira resided. It was a difficult fight for Tigre and Ellen.

“Back at the fort, do you remember when you destroyed the castle gate?”

He was startled. Tigre felt he had understood what Ludmira was demanding of him. He could only nod.

Ludmira smiled seeing Tigre's gaze. Her mysterious smile suited her childish face; it did not give off her typical tension.

“Although the gate was made of hollowed out wood with three iron plates, and separated by oak boards inside, you easily made a hole large enough to allow people to pass through.”

He was surely a rat cornered by the cat. He was unable to escape from the cat called Ludmira.

“At that time, I was in a rush. It was only after you left that I noticed it. After the gate was restored, I returned to my castle and examined it. It was something that could not be done simply by a Vanadis. The previous Vanadis, my mother, also fought with Eleanora's predecessor many times. There was more than enough material there. There were also the stories I heard from the soldiers.”

Tigre was not aware his knees were trembling.

Every word Ludmira spoke had a strong impact. Tigre could not help but feel an invisible rope tying around him.

In his mind, Ellen's angry face floated. She would hate it if she knew he had spoken about his bow to another person, much more so if that person was Ludmira.

“You wish to remain quiet? Did Eleanora forbid you from speaking about it?”

“Certainly, you did see the hole we made in your castle gate...”

Though he did not think it an excuse, Tigre desperately continued his resistance.

“That is about half the reason. I believe I have told you I am an aristocrat on the fringe of Brune, and I am somewhat proud of my archery skills.”

After drinking the remaining tea in his cup, Tigre responded in a poised demeanor and tone. He shrugged his shoulder as if it were a joke.

“Lord Tigrevurmud.”

Ludmira poured more tea into his cup as she smiled. Cold air was released from Lavias – the spear made of ice – beside her. It drifted past Tigre's ear.

It was different from the wind Ellen made with Arifal. It was of a threatening nature. If Tigre were a bit more sensitive, he may have noticed there was jealousy in the air since its master had become interested in a man.

Ludmira tilted her head cutely and continued smiling.

“I have believed in your sincerity before. I hope to believe your sincerity this time as well... Do you understand?”

It was clearly Tigre's defeat.

He called Rurick and had him bring his black bow.

“I am warning you, Lord Tigrevurmud. If you wish to borrow the strength of Olmutz, there is no point in lowering your head. If you wish to cooperate with me, you must throw your head back proudly.”

“If I ever do so, you're welcome to throw tea in my face.”

Rurick was baffled, not understanding the meaning of Tigre's words. Tigre received his black bow without saying another word.

He could understand Rurick's feelings. The confrontation between LeitMeritz and Olmutz was not one just between Ellen and Ludmira. It had existed with their predecessors as well.

Being in a situation where they needed to borrow power to break the status quo must have been irritating to a Knight of LeitMeritz like Rurick.

After thanking him for the bow, Tigre returned to the tent and showed his bow to Ludmira.

“A completely unrefined bow.”

That was the first opinion of the Vanadis with blue eyes and hair.

“This is a heirloom of my household. Please refrain from saying such things for my sake.”

Having said those words, thoughts of Tir na Fa crossed his mind. He wondered why his ancestors made this an heirloom.

Ignoring Tigre's words, Ludmira observed the black bow. She brought her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} close to it.

“Although it feels a little eerie... It seems to be a featureless bow.”

“I also thought that.”

That is, until fall, when he shot down the flying Dragon with the power of Ellen's Silver Flash.

Tigre carefully explained, one at a time, what happened when he used his bow. Ludmira listened with an eager expression, though at times she seemed anxious.

His guilt only grew heavier as he thought of Ellen, but it was too late now. He could do nothing but prepare himself.

Ludmira laughed, having guessed what Tigre was thinking from his expression.

“If Eleanora deserts you, I'll let you stay with me for a bit, though I doubt that will happen.”

“... Is that so?”

Tigre looked curiously at Ludmira. Certainly, Ellen would likely forgive him, but he did not think this Vanadis would say that.

“If I assume what you say to be true, then it is as if one more Vanadis exists. It would be possible to overwhelmingly dominate over the other six. I would make sure to secure such a person before the other Vanadis. At least, if it were me.”

She spoke with frightening nonchalance. Tigre stared bitterly at his black bow.

However, he also had a sense of resignation, having seen the spectacle at the temple of Tir na Fa. He could not help but feel that way.

After clearing the mood, Tigre and Ludmira returned to topic.

“That is all I can offer. Will you help?”

“It is not enough. Leave Eleanora and come to me. If you do so, I will cooperate.”

“--- Do you intend to shoulder the debt I owe to Ellen as well?”

He tried to speak in a provocative manner, but Ludmira simply laughed in amusement.

“If that is all it would take, then certainly. I would have you pledge your loyalty to me.”

She calmly returned a response without hearing the amount he owed. Tigre's mouth remained slightly opened. Ludmira looked at him with amusement like a sister would look at her clumsy little brother.

“Whether you command one hundred soldiers or ten thousand, when you take command of a large army, you require a corresponding sense of sensibility. The same thing goes for power. If you wish to continue using your precious heirloom, make sure you think of its value at the time.”

''--- The value of this bow...''

Tigre understood immediately as he stared as his black bow. Ludmira taught him as if he were another Vanadis. It seems he had not yet understood it himself.

“I apologize. Please allow me to retract my previous statement.”

“Very well.”

Ludmira nodded and calmly rose from her chair.

“Regarding this matter, both wages and expenditures will be carried by you. Should you die, it will be considered a breach of contract. Do your best to live.”

''--- That's a pretty unreasonable demand given this battle.''

That thought floated through his head, though he agreed it would be best not to die. Though it would be difficult, he deemed it better compared to the other challenges he was facing.

“Let me say this again... thank you for your help.”

Tigre stood up and stretched his hand to Ludmira. Having shared a firm handshake, the two began speaking of battle immediately.

After the war council between the two had finished, Tigre left the tent.

Though he had not noticed it, they had spoken for a considerable amount of time. The sun had sunk beneath the cliff, and night was drifting heavily in the sky. Bonfires had been lit in both camps.

He felt excessively cold since he had just been in the warmth of the tent. He looked up at the white moon as it gradually shined argent.

Tigre walked from the tent and eventually released the tension in his shoulders. He sighed and felt pain in his stomach as he thought about what would happen when he next met Ellen.

However, he had completed the contract when he shook Ludmira's hand. There was nothing for him to do but to comfort himself.

When he reached the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} camp, Gerard ran up to him.

“How did it go?”

He did not bother with greetings. His expression showed he was very anxious.

“For now, we have their cooperation.”

Gerard let out a sigh of release after hearing that. Afterward, he looked at Tigre as though he were a queer animal.

“Really, who on earth are you?”

“What do you mean... who am I?”

Gerard sighed in amazement seeing Tigre did not understand his words.

“Even I know the Vanadis are an existence within Zhcted second only to the King. First Eleanora Viltaria, now the Vanadis with blue hair. What kind of power do you have to be able to obtain their cooperation?”

“It's a natural virtue.”

Tigre shrugged his shoulders impudently. Gerard looked at him as if it were simply a boring joke, but he knew it would be useless to pursue the matter any further. Instead, his face returned to its normal sarcastic expression.

“By the way, did anything happen while I was away?”

“Yes, that's right.”

Gerard nodded, as if waiting for Tigre to ask that question.

“It's about that girl you found before we fought with the Muozinel Army.”

“Ah, that girl. How is she? Did she look better?”

She was attacked by Muozinel and was dressed as a traveler. She had been resting for a few days due to severe fatigue.

However, because they had constantly moved camps and the fear that Muozinel would defeat the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}, she could not rest well.

Though he was busy, Tigre had gone to see her once a day, but she was always asleep. Even now, her name was not known.

“Yes. It happened a while ago, but I would like to ask. What kind of situation was it when you helped the girl? She is quite wary of us and seems unusually afraid...”

“Afraid?”

“Currently one soup bowl is damaged and my finger and index finger are burnt.”

Tigre tilted his head in thought.

“I'd rather hope not, but the soldiers may have done something. Did that have anything to do with it?”

He did not want to think of it, but the army is a group of men, and they had strained themselves constantly over the past few days. If even a single person causes a problem, it would not be amusing.

Thankfully, Gerard shook his head.

“The person nursing her is trustworthy. Furthermore, the soldiers are kind and occasionally approach to see how she is doing, but she does nothing then. There is no possibility of that.”

If he saw her, Tigre may have understood something. Tigre began to walk with Gerard one step behind.

First, Tigre visited the supply line to gather some wine, cheese, bread, and fruit into a small basket.

“Do we have any soup?”

“There is some that has cooled down. We can warm it at the bonfire.”

“I'm sorry for asking so much of you in a situation like this.”

“Well, it's fine. We can be a bit generous since we gathered some food from the Muozinel Army.”

Tigre thanked the soldier in charge of cooking and requested Gerard bring soup for two later on.

“For the time being, allow me to meet the girl alone.”

“Thank you for your consideration. In every respects she looks like a traveler. Though she does not speak, it is always good to be able to have a bowl of soup. Still, even if we obtained supplies from the Muozinel Army, every grain is important on the battlefield.”

After Gerard spoke those words with a straight face and shrugged his shoulders, Tigre entered the tent with his basket full of food alone.

One soldier standing in front of the tent in the cold allowed Tigre entry after seeing his face. He seemed impatient, so he was likely the soldier who nursed her.

“How does the girl look? Can you get up?”

“Yes. She seems quite cautious of us, so I am standing outside so as to not agitate her.”

The man was in his mid 40s. His belly shook as he laughed.

“Don't worry about it. Since I will be with her, take a short rest.”

After telling him the supply line had warmed a bowl of soup for him, the soldier walked away happily. Tigre passed through the entrance after seeing him off.

The girl with golden hair sat upright. Although her face stiffened for a moment and she glared at Tigre, her expression loosened upon seeing him.

''--- I wonder if she remembers when we helped her.''

Under the bright lamp, only he and the girl sat. There were bags packed with medical herbs and tubs with water and towels in them.

The girl slept on straw covered with fur under a thick blanket. Though it was not particularly good, it was better than to be expected on the battlefield.

“I've brought some food. Do you want to eat?”

The girl nodded deeply seeing him ask with a smile.

Tigre walked near her while watching and sat down. He took out a pomegranate, divided it in two, and handed it to the girl. She received it and looked at it curiously.

''--- Is she not going to bite into it?''

“You can bite into it. The red things inside are seeds, and its juices will fly out, so be careful.”

After receiving an explanation, she bit into it, carrying it to her mouth timidly. She frowned from the acidity but continued nibbling it like a small animal.

Though there was still fatigue on her face, she seemed to have recovered considerably compared to when they first met. Even though dim, there was a fire of life in her azure eyes.

“There's bread and cheese, too. I also have some wine, but don't work too hard. Eat it little by little."

After pushing the basket before the girl, she nodded quietly and continued gnawing at the pomegranate. Tigre tilted his head comparing this straightforward reaction to Gerard's story.

''--- I thought so before as well, but where have I seen this girl?''

No matter how desperately he searched his memory, no clear image appeared.

“May I have your name?”

Although it was an innocent question, the girl stopped eating the pomegranate and stared at Tigre with her blue eyes. After a while, she responded in a dazzlingly small voice.

“Re... Regin.”

“Regin, is it? It's surprisingly suitable. Nice to meet you.”

“--- Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

Regin said it before he spoke his name. Having heard it, Tigre nodded with admiration.

“That's right. It's a bit long, so Tigre is fine.”

“... Tigre.”

Her reactions still seemed slow. After moving her mouth a few times, Regin finally spoke Tigre's name. Tigre felt her physical condition must not have been back to normal.

“Thank you, Tigre.”

Regin lowered her head, her disordered hair shaking in the process. Tigre was relieved he could have a proper conversation and smiled at her.

“At the very least, while I am here, I will try and defend you, so please try and relax.”

After nodding again, Regin began nibbling the pomegranate again. She did not ask questions or let Tigre out of sight. While her facial expressions were not particularly vast, her eyes looked innocently at him like a child relying on her mother, which confused Tigre.

''--- Certainly, I did help this girl...''

But is that enough to become so emotionally attached? There were small scratches and cuts on Tigre's face and arms, and he was covered in grime and dirt. Blood was stuck to his clothes; he seemed no different from the other soldiers. He decided to ask other questions instead of worry about it, though.

“Regin. Where did you come from? Are you from this area?”

“... I came from far away.”

Though she did not lie, it was clear she had carefully chosen her words given her facial expression.

“So why did you come here from such a long distance?”

Regin fell silent. Tigre waited calmly; eventually, he shook his head apologetically.

“No. If you do not wish to speak about it, then it is not necessary. You have your circumstances.”

When he spoke words of comfort, Regin looked upward at Tigre.

“You. Why are you here?”

Tigre understood she was wondering why his military forces were in Agnes. He spoke as if to explain it to a small child.

“Muozinel – the country to the southeast, has led its army here. We have come to drive them back.”

“Are you not the lord of Alsace?”

A moment of silence ran between the two. Regin's slip of the tongue surprised Tigre for a moment.

Though he considered cross examining her regarding how she knew this, he did not think she would obediently respond. She seemed like the type to be unnecessarily stubborn.

“.... Have we met before? Perhaps you traveled to Alsace before.”

With some effort, Tigre smiled and spoke to Regin. Regin looked at him with wide eyes before smiling.

“We met elsewhere. Even then, you were gentle.”

It seems they had met, but Tigre could not recall.

“Earl Vorn. I have brought the soup.”

Gerard's voice was heard from outside. Tigre stood up as he tried to smile at Regin.

“Is there anything else you want? I can't say we have much, though.”

When asked, Regin hesitated for a time before shyly speaking.

“Then... Some a pail with hot water, and a towel, please.”

Thinking she wanted to wipe her body, Tigre consented. Though calm, she was a girl, so he could understand her feelings. When he put his face and hands outside the tent to grab the two bowls of soup from Gerard, who spoke with a straight face.

“How is it? Did she bite or scratch you?”

“I was worried when I went in, but she's as calm as a dog one's kept for years. Were you suddenly asking her personal questions?”

Tigre showed a nasty smile. Gerard simply tilted his neck curiously.

“Though I can't really say for sure, perhaps it really is your talent.”

“Talent?”

“A talent of debauchery in which beautiful women flock to you. Though it is a valuable natural virtue, please avoid causing trouble. It is not unusual for a hero to fall to ruins because of a woman.”

“... Our visitor wants a pail, a towel, and some hot water. Please get it.”

Tigre countered the man with brown hair who had turned away. Gerard shook his right hand with his back turned, showing his understanding. Tigre returned to Regin and placed the bowl of soup before her.

“Careful, it's hot.”

As he said so, he sipped his soup. Thankfully, though there were few ingredients, it was made better in this cold weather. The vegetables and meat melted into the soup, and the flavor was enhanced by the fat. The salty taste spread a moderate heat throughout the body.

As he was about to take his second spoon, Tigre noticed Regin was gazing at his soup.

“What's wrong?”

“May I have that soup?”

She asked in a small but clear voice, completely confusing Tigre.

He thought there may have been some problems with her soup, but Regin had not even picked it up in the first place.

“Even though I've already had some to drink?”

Regin nodded without a care. Though reluctant, Tigre exchanged bowls with her. Regin drank her soup without hesitation.

“Warm...”

As if condensing her loveliness, Regin smiled shyly and let out a satisfied sigh. She quickly worked her spoon, finishing her soup before Tigre.

“I wonder how many years its been since I had anything this warm.”

''--- Years!?''

Tigre almost dropped his spoon. He thought through this girl's strange speech and behavior.

The soup was not special. It was simply pork, potato, onions, and salt thrown into a pan of boiling water. It was an ordinary ration for the army and a popular meal for the common people.

''--- Was she that poor? No, it's something different...''

Even if her voice was small, she was very polite. Oblivious to Tigre's astonishment, Regin continued smiling at him.

“Thank you. I remembered the old times.”

Tigre was forced to respond with a smile. The two ate bread and cheese without talking, then they drunk some wine.

Tigre did not know what to ask her, though he had looked at Regin's azure eyes several times. The two finished eating their meal with satisfied expressions.

“I have brought the hot water.”

A blunt voice was heard from outside. It was Gerard.

Tigre showed his hands and face outside the tent and took the towel and pail. Having been forced to carry the items twice, he seemed dissatisfied.

“Any progress?”

Tigre shook his head. Shocked by her words and attitude, he had not made any progress.

“Please tell her to remain obedient, at least.”

After expressing his understanding to Gerard, Tigre placed the wooden tub and towel before Regin. When he was about to leave, she called out to Tigre.

“Um...”

Though hesitant, after taking a deep breath, Regin looked up at Tigre as if she had made a decision.

“Thank you for everything you've done, but could you help wipe my body?”

“... What?”

Tigre thought he misheard for a moment, but Regin's face was colored with shame. She repeated her words in a voice smaller than before.

“Um... I am not asking you to wipe my entire body. Just the places I cannot reach. For example... My back.”

“Surely there is someone else...”

He had started to say that, but Tigre realized the current {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} was a large group of men with the current purpose of fighting the Muozinel Army.

It would take them several days of marching to reach Territoire from Agnes, and he had made Teita stay behind. With the cliffs and stones, she would easily be injured. Tigre wanted to avoid that as much as possible.

It is possible he could take her to Ludmira's Army, but to have to go there for such a trivial thing was frightening.

''--- That's right, there are two thousand men and women who lived in Agnes...''

When that idea finally arrived in his head, Regin spoke with a surprisingly strong tone.

“If, if it is not you... I cannot do it.”

She blushed further, but her eyes were filled with a strong emotion as she looked up at Tigre.

“Why me?”

Regin would not answer, even if he asked. Tigre had another thought in the corner of his mind.

''--- This girl does not seem that shy at all...''

She knew Tigre, which is why she asked, despite her embarrassment. Perhaps she did not trust the soup until she saw Tigre drink it.

Before long, Tigre sighed and turned his back on her.

“Take your clothes off. When your back is turned, call me.”

''I'm sorry,'' a small voice was heard from behind Tigre.

He could hear the sounds of her clothes rustling. Tigre could not contain the stress of being in a situation where a beautiful girl near his age was taking off her clothes behind his back. The surroundings were very quiet, making all other sounds seem louder.

“Please...”

Her trembling voice full of shyness called out to him. Tigre turned about.

Illuminated by the light of the lamp, her white back which lacked flesh was present. He had the same impression when he lifted her in his arms; she had a delicate physique. Both her shoulders and hips were small.

He involuntarily let out a breath seeing her beauty. Regin, hearing the sound, turned red and tensed her muscles. She cowered slightly. Tigre carefully walked up to her and sat down.

Lately, he had seen nude females up close several times. No matter how many times he looked, he could not remain calm. Ellen's nude body crossed his mind; Tigre shook it off in a panic.

''--- No strange thoughts. Concentrate on Regin for now.''

Even so, he wanted her to cover below her waist at least, but it would be embarrassing for both of them if he pointed that out, so he took care not to see as much as possible.

Wringing the hot water out of the towel, he brought the towel to her shoulder. Regin's body trembled strongly, but she weakly told him to continue.

Without using excessive force, Tigre carefully rubbed Regin's back so as to remove all the dirt.

Though Tigre had a strange face, he considered it to be trivial. His face was hot, and a strange amount of tension was present in his muscles near his nose. It was a face he did not want to see at all.

His heart raged, feeling the softness of her skin through the towel. He struggled hard with his reason to force his excitement down. Though Tigre grasped his left hand and endured the impulse desperately, he made a mistake and a painful sigh leaked from Regin's mouth.

Tigre stopped what he was doing and turned his face away for a count of five. He needed to build up the energy to force down his desire. He had already given up and let his lower body have an excessive reaction, but it would go down to normal once he went out in the cold.

At the end of all his suffering, Tigre had managed to finish wiping Regin's back.

“... Something like this.”

It was a man's honor to say something like this.

“Um... Just a little lower, please.”

It really was only a moment of vanity. Regin's words showed what Tigre had been trying not to look at her waist as much as possible.

While his self control still remained, Tigre moved his left hand. Despite Regin letting out two soft moans, he had managed to complete his work.

Though her back was thin, it still had a female-specific elasticity, and her waist only felt softer to Tigre's left hand.

“... Can you do the rest yourself?”

Tigre hung the towel on a wooden hook as he turned his back to her. Fatigue weighed his entire body; he wanted to escape to cool his body as soon as possible

“Yes. Thank you very much.”

Hearing her words of gratitude, Tigre was wrapped in a sense of relief. He was finally done.

As he was trying to exit the tent, Regin's voice called out to him once again.

“I'm sorry.”

Though Tigre was about to look back on reflex, he panicked after seeing her look over her shoulder and quickly left. He realized he had left the basket behind, but decided to leave it.

''--- What does she mean...?''

He thought about the words Regin had said as he left. It was not an apology for having him wipe her body, but he was not sure of the reason why.

''--- Well, it's fine. She'll tell me eventually.''

Tigre concluded quickly. There were too many things to think about. His contract with Ludmira, the forty thousand strong Muozinel Army, he did not have the time.

Before he searches for a new problem, it's necessary to solve the ones before him.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Ellen and Lim were given a room in the Legnica imperial palace. After speaking with Sasha and finishing their meal, they went to sleep early.

The two woke before dawn and went to the building at the edge of the palace, telling their men to wake up. They also checked the numbers present.

Lim received the report.

“The people who have reached the temple by last night is approximately thirteen hundred.”

“So we still don't have everyone...”

While preparing their armor, Ellen wore a difficult face. According to Sasha's story, Elizavetta commanded an army of about four thousand.

“Sasha said she would lend us three thousand soldiers...”

Ellen had hoped for more soldiers so she could settle the matter quickly.

“If you include the people who arrived at midnight, it comes to approximately seventeen hundred.”

“They need rest or they will simply die on the battlefield. If we need them, they can be used as scouts.”

“Certainly. We will do that.”

As Lim responded with a smile, a knock came from the door. Opening the door, the old servant and three senior aids stood before them.

“Is something wrong?”

When Lim asked with her expressionless face, the servants, without destroying the solemn atmosphere, bowed.

“We apologize, but there are many who work here who wish to see Limlisha-sama by all means. I understand you are busy, but could you spare us some time?”

Lim was baffled by the servant's words. It was not the first time she had visited the palace. She had visited numerous times before alongside Ellen.

In any case, as she had come with Ellen to help numerous times, the unit Commander and grand chamberlain had begged her to teach them affairs pertaining to the military and the state. As such, Lim had many acquaintances.

''--- But why would they contact me in such a situation?''

Surely they understood she was busy helping with the situation in Legnica in place of Sasha who was ill of health.

“Lim. Go.”

Ellen pushed Lim's back with a dubious face and a bright voice.

“This is Sasha's imperial palace. I don't know what kind of business they have, but it shouldn't be a problem for us to deal with. Still, we're busy, so keep it brief.”

There was no shadow on Ellen's face at all; her bright eyes were shining. She had faith in Lim. Understanding that, Lim turned back to the servants.

“Then please guide me.”

Lim was guided away from the guest room by the servants and walked down the corridor lined with torches. She noticed she had turned a corner several times.

''--- This is the place we were at yesterday.''

Her expectations soon became reality. Lim was guided before Sasha's room.

“... Isn't this Alexandra-sama's room?”

“Correct.”

The servant confirmed Lim's words with a brief response. He opened the door and urged her in.

“I apologize for having you come all this way.”

It was definitely the room she had visited yesterday. Like before, Sasha sat up as soon as she saw her guest. Lim stepped inside, bowed, and stood before her.

“Alexandra-sama. What business might you have with me?”

Since she was called alone, she must not have wanted Ellen to hear her words.

''--- Though Eleanora-sama may have guessed this would happen.''

Sasha nodded and looked up at Lim with a serious expression.

“Please, protect Ellen for me.”

Lim looked at the black haired Vanadis in surprise. Such a thing was unnecessary to say. Before Ellen had become a Vanadis, Lim had stood beside her and defended her. Sasha knew that as well.

Though Lim did not show her feelings, Sasha seemed to have read them and quietly continued.

“I know there is no need to tell you, but even so, I wished to say it. Her opponent is Elizavetta.”

Ellen and Elizavetta had a connection.

Autumn one year ago, in a certain village in Zhcted Kingdom, an epidemic broke out. Although the village was under the direct control of the royal family, it was adjacent to Lebus which Elizavetta governed.

To prevent the epidemic from expanding, she burned the village and every person who likely had the illness. She took a stance of isolation while Ellen offered to look after those quarantined.

“Before I became a Vanadis, I lived in that village for a period of time. I also wished to help them, but I could not. I ended up causing you trouble.”

However, Elizavetta ignored Ellen's request.

“I understand that this village is under control of the royal family. However, there is no need for two Vanadis to intervene; there is still an epidemic here. It would not concern me if not for the possibility that the damage would reach Lebus. Even if this does not involve me, as a Vanadis, that matter has nothing to do with you.”

There was no mistake in Elizavetta's words which lacked any flexibility. Still, Ellen could do nothing but withdraw.

However, the majority of the isolated people were unable to last through the winter.

Many families and acquaintances were lost, and the village where she was born and grew up was tossed aside. Though it was possible to escape from the epidemic, they had been dealt a severe mental and physical blow from the outside world. There were many disputes over what should be done amongst the villagers.

When spring arrived, the number of people had decreased by more than half. They gave up on rejuvenating the village and scattered. Though there were some who were able to accept living in other villages, many turned to thievery. They would have been unable to live otherwise.

Ellen blamed Elizavetta for this. Her proposal was refused, resulting in this unavoidable occurrence. Ellen's thoughts ended at that resentment, and she could not consider Elizavetta's feelings. Though she was hurt as a result of this, so was Elizavetta.

Elizavetta was not necessarily crossing her arms and letting things be. Despite not being her territory, she brought food and materials to them throughout the winter, arranged for more doctors, and offered to help with reconstructing the village.

An invisible crack which ran deep formed between Ellen and Elizavetta because of this affair.

At that time, an aristocrat named Rojion near the LeitMeritz began to cause problems.

He pocketed a certain amount of the taxes he collected and falsified his reports to the Kingdom. Furthermore, when his territory had become penniless, he attacked the neighboring territories.

The aristocrats who suffered appealed to the King. He ordered a Vanadis, Sophie, to investigate the matter regarding Rojion, who found proof after several days.

Though the King ordered Ellen to subjugate his territory, the one who appeared was Elizavetta.

“Rojion is my father. I will persuade him. He will receive an appropriate punishment to atone for his crimes.”

“--- Now that you have become a Vanadis, whether he is your father or not has no relation.”

Though Ellen spoke sarcastically, Elizavetta pulled back.

However, instead of responding to the negotiations with Zhcted, Rojion escaped. Ellen led her army to chase after him, which led to his death.

Rojion had caused a problem though; Ellen was given orders by the King, and she had done what needed to be done. Though Elizavetta understood that, she could not suppress the intense emotions within her.

At that point, Elizavetta challenged Ellen and was defeated.

“Regarding those two events, you cannot say either was right or wrong. They simply did what needed to be done.”

“Alexandra-sama, I thought you would side with Eleanora-sama.”

Needless to say, Lim herself was Ellen's ally, and she had also stayed in that village. Like the silver-white haired girl, she also blamed Elizavetta.

“Whether if I believed Ellen wasn't correct, I would remain her ally. Unfortunately, as I am now, that is difficult.”

Sasha placed her hand on her chest with a sad smile. She then looked up at Lim with a serious expression.

“Only a Vanadis can stop a Vanadis. Heowever, I believe Ellen will head straight for Elizavetta. Though her intense feelings can be good, they may dull her movements.”

Lim nodded. Though there was deep discord running between Ellen and Elizavetta, she had two reasons for her to be angry.

The first would be the attack on Sasha's territory, the land of her best friend.

The other reason was because she had left Brune to help Sasha – she had been forced to part from Tigre.

It was while Lim was deciding whether to mention this.

“There is also the issue with Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

Sasha continued quietly seeing Lim's suspicious face.

“From your stories, I can understand Ellen cherishes him. Whether it is friendship or love, I cannot tell... Even so, he is a man from another country whom she had met on the battlefield just a few months ago.”

“I can understand your thoughts, Alexandra-sama. When he was a captive in LeitMeritz, I too felt he should not have been left alive.”

It was different now. She had served as his assistant and exchanged words. She had continued watching his actions. Those who met the man named Tigre were charmed.

However, Lim continued speaking with conviction.

“However, Lord Tigrevurmud has shown to be of a suitable caliber to earn Eleanora-sama's trust. He has continued to show it, even within such a short span of time.”

When Lim closed her mouth, silence filled the room. But Sasha's expression of regret from not being able to do anything did not disappear.

“Is Ellen okay? Is there a need for her to rush herself?”

“That...”

Lim could not answer Sasha's question in an instant. Even if they had retreated from Nemetacum which Thenardier governed, they had traveled several days after repulsing both Marquis Greast and the Knights of Navarre in succession. Anything could happen.

At this time, neither Lim nor Ellen knew of the invasion by the Muozinel Army; however, they had considered the possibility of an invasion from another country. Thinking of that, they wished to return as quickly as possible.

“One year ago, Ellen defeated her. However, if she has both anger and impatience, I cannot say what the result will be. That is why I wished to speak to you who has remained by her side since she was a mercenary.”

''Please protect Ellen.''

Sasha said it once again as she bowed before Lim.

“I will protect her to the best of my ability, even if it means using my body.”

Though she said that, she would do her best to prevent it. She recalled the time when she was poisoned by an assassin. Ellen would grieve if she died, so she wanted to avoid it at all possible costs.

“This is farewell for now.”

As if she were waiting for Lim to return, Ellen went to visit Sasha.

“Though I told you before, I have a guy I need to help. Once I knock Elizavetta to the ground, I'll be heading there.”

Behind Ellen, Lim remained expressionless, acting as if the two had not met a moment ago. Sasha grasped the hand Ellen presented to her.

“Ellen, I have a request.”

When Ellen looked curious with her friend's hand between hers, Sasha spoke quietly.

“If you are hesitating, do not stick around for Legnica or me. I want you to give priority to what you must. I am glad that you even took the time to come here.”

Ellen thought of Tigre and laughed energetically.

“You just rest and wait for the good news. I'll definitely beat Elizavetta.”

Almost exactly at dawn, against the white sunlight illuminating the eastern sky, Ellen and Lim led four thousand troops and left the imperial palace. The sky was dark, their breath was white, and the air was still cold.

Thankfully, as it was not snowing, so they could easily advance without removing the snow, except near the grounds of Vasaro.

“Lim, our fight will be at Vasaro.”

Ellen spoke sternly to the adjutant next to her.

“I'll take two thousand of the troops Sasha lent and those from LeitMeritz to attack from the front. You hit Elizavetta from the side or the rear.”

“Eleanora-sama...”

Lim shook her head and raised her voice. She had just promised to defend Ellen, yet it would be impossible if she were not nearby.

Ellen looked curiously, seeing Lim show signs of anger.

“Is it strange? The river flowing near Vasaro is frozen, and there are hills and plains in the vicinity. Sasha's soldiers have high morale as well.”

Looking over their shoulder, the soldiers of Legnica had a will to fight as they advanced which could not be hidden. It was unusual.

Their land was attacked, and their Lord was sickly. It was clear they intended to entirely crush Lebus. The power of their silent cry was clear to hear.

“They're looking for a fight, so leave Elizavetta to me. You take charge of the flying column. It's a reasonable plan.”

Lim could not find any words to say. Attacking from the flank while the enemy was preoccupied with a fight at the front was the correct plan.

Lim wavered yet again, but her Lord's gaze would not permit anymore time. She spoke hesitantly.

”Eleanora-sama... you are both angry and impatient.”

Sasha spoke of her worries while looking down, though Lim was reluctant to say that out of consideration of the woman who asked her this favor. Despite her surprise, Ellen smiled gently at once.

“Certainly I am angry, as are the soldiers behind us, and I am worried about Tigre. But my mind is not clouded, nor are my movements dull.”

Lim still did not think it permissible to leave Ellen out of her sights. Ellen reluctantly asked her a question.

“Then what should I do?”

“Devote your troops to defense until I make the surprise attack. Though I cannot say this too loudly... there is meaning in remaining in position; it is so that Alexandra-sama's forces do not act recklessly.

Soldiers with a high morale disregard their Commander's instructions and go mad with rage. There are numerous examples of a calm enemy striking such forces down.”

“You're being paranoid, Lim.”

Ellen laughed with her ruby pupils glittering seeing Lim worry.

“However, you have a point. We'll do it this way so you don't have to worry so much. However---”

Her joking smile became serious.

“Can you hurry up? It would be troublesome if they noticed our detached forces.”

Originally, Ellen would take the offensive so Elizavetta would not realize it, which is why Ellen took lead of both troops from LeitMeritz and Legnica.

“I shall do my best. You must take care as well, Eleanora-sama.”

Lim spoke these words as best she could.

The snow gradually became deep, and the sky looked suspicious as powdery snow danced to the ground.

They arrived at Vasaro before midday the following day.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

A girl was lying down, entrusting her back to the mane of her horse.

In one hand was a black short whip used for horses. While holding it in the air, she watched as the snow melted and disappeared. Though the horse was well accustomed to the rider, she had an excellent sense of balance.

The sun approached its peak; the sky was covered in a veil of snow clouds.

Suddenly, she shut her left eye and looked at the sky with her golden right eye. Then she closed her other eye and looked up with her azure left eye.

It was something of a habit to look at things with a single eye.

''--- Even if the color of my pupils are different, the scenery doesn't change.''

She was doing this since from a young age, yet she still held an expectation in the back of her mind that something would change.

{{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}}. This girl – Elizavetta Fomina – had eyes of different colors.

That is what she was called in Zhcted, but the interpretation of her alias was different from region to region. In the land she was born in, she was considered evil, but those of Lebus, the people of the land she governed, considered it to be a good omen.

Elizavetta was 17 years old. She had vivid red hair down to her waist and wore purple clothing; her dress was full of lace and ruffles. Her well-developed bosom and thin waist were emphasized, making her appear flashy but never vulgar.

However, her peculiar eyes were always looked at first. Even her bright red hair and gorgeous dress paled in comparison to her pupils.

The sound of horseshoes approached, calling for Elizavetta to return. She sat up and saw a Knight, her aid, approach.

He was in his mid-thirties and had served as a Knight in Lebus before Elizavetta became a Vanadis. His face looked young without a beard, but fatigue was clearly carved into it.

“Vanadis-sama. Our scouts say a force three thousand strong is approaching from the south.”

“Their colors?”

Elizavetta played with her bright red hair. As if expecting the question, the Knight responded promptly.

“There are two. One with blades of vermillion and gold crossing diagonally on a yellow background, and one with a sword of silver on a black background.”

The moment she heard the report, both ends of Elizavetta's charming lips raised in a violent smile. The first was Sasha's, but that did not matter. Only the second flag was important.

''--- You came, Ellen...!''

“You've worked hard. Tell the troops to retreat when they see the Vanadis. I will fight her on my own.”

“But... there are two armies, and there is the possibility Alexandra-sama will appear, despite her poor health.”

“A pointless worry. Even if Alexandra wished to join, Eleanora would not allow it.”

The Vanadis with bright red hair made that declaration. After dismounting her horse, she picked up the saddle at her feet and brushed the snow off it.

Vasaro was surrounded by endless plains with gently rolling hills and valleys. It was covered in snow. Though not deep, the ground was only exposed when walking through it. There was no wind, but that was a welcome for her four thousand troops.

“You've worked hard from the pirate subjugation until now.”

As she put the saddle on her horse, Elizavetta gave words of appreciation to her soldiers. The men present simply shook their head.

“We know, that in the three years since you have become a Vanadis, you have devoted your strength to the people of Lebus.”

There was no need to thank them. Elizavetta mounted her horse. Due to a variety of modifications in her dress, she could ride her horse with a skirt on without riding side-saddle.

With two horses at the front, the troops proceeded toward their stronghold.

The afternoon when Ellen lead the Legnica and LeitMeritz allied forces to confront Elizavetta and the Lebus Army she commanded.

Both armies totaled seven thousand in number. The men behind each Vanadis looked at each other with intense gazes.

“You're quite well prepared...”

Ellen said that before the battle.

“You knew we were coming? Looks like you didn't use the chance to escape, Liza.”

“That is a matter of course, since I wished to meet you, Ellen.”

Elizavetta parried Ellen's words with a gentle smile and a sharp voice fraught with animosity. Though she spoke with a foolish tone, the words themselves were not a lie. If not, she would have simply stood up and left.

“... I have no memory of allowing you to call me in such a manner.”

Ellen's cold voice which could freeze even the snow lowered even more.

“Nor do I recall allowing you to call me Liza.”

Elizavetta responded happily while flourishing the short whip in her hand.

''--- Forgive me, Lim.''

Ellen decided to ride the red haired Vanadis' provocations. After apologizing to Lim in her mind, she decided to further hide the presence of the detached forces. The Legnica soldiers would soon be unable to hold back any longer.

Arifal let off a light wind as Ellen placed a hand on the longsword at her waist, as if to encourage her.

“I will give you one chance. Get off your horse, crawl on the ground, and apologize. Not to me, but to the people of Legnica.”

“I refuse.”

“Then you will die.”

Pulling out the longsword at her waist, she swung it downward and pointed its tip to the red haired Vanadis.

“Charge!”

A battle cry was let loose from seven thousand soldiers, extending across the gray sky. The land shook, and the snow was kicked about and melted from the heat of the men.

In this frontal clash, Elizavetta had the advantage of numbers.

However, the fighting spirit of the soldiers of Legnica was overwhelming. They put their grudge of having their lands attacked into their weapons and threw it at the enemy before them.

The soldiers of Lebus huddled together and brought their shields forward. They fought back desperately, piercing through the spaces between their shields with spears. Immediately after, they were bathed in heat and blood, which shined brightly in the snow.

Arrows flew by, letting out an ominous sound of piercing the flesh. They wielded their battle axes, using their anger to cleave through the enemy's helmets. They thrust their swords forward, scooping out the entrails.

It was a scene from hell, wrapped in the agonized cries of pandemonium. It was impossible to think this was once a fantastic landscape covered in snow and silence.

Leading the attack, Ellen and Elizavetta met.

“{{furigana|Cleave the Wind|Ley Admos}}!”

While her horse cut the distance, Ellen released her {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}} without hesitation. A large wind was released from the longsword, blowing all snow aside as it cut across the frozen earth toward Elizavetta.

Elizavetta sacrificed her horse without hesitation and kicked off the saddle as her horse moved toward the invisible wave. The wind was suddenly filled with blood. The horse's bones shattered, its flesh torn to shreds.

Casually spreading the hem of her dress while in the sky, Elizavetta pulled out a short whip.

In that moment, her black whip tinged with a golden light and wriggled about like a snake playing in the air. When Elizavetta swung it downward toward Ellen, it had become a forty chet (approximately four meters) whip covered in lightning.

Ellen knew it had an abnormal destructive power. It was a spectacle worthy of the {{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}} Elizavetta, the {{furigana|[Flash Princess of the Thunder Swirl]|Isgrifa}}.

It was impossible to deflect it with the wind. Ellen threw her horse aside and jumped to the ground, rolling away as a whip tore through the atmosphere, nearly at the speed of sound.

When she stood up, what came into view was her horse's corpse with its head missing.

“It will hurt if you resist too much, right, Ellen?”

Elizavetta lightly landed on the snow and hit the ground with her whip. As if answering her, the whip discharged innumerable blue sparks into the atmosphere.

“I also won't hold back, Thunder Swirl.”

That was yet another name held by Elizavetta.

Thunder Swirl Valitsaif, the whip of lightning known as the {{furigana|[Lightning Flash of Broken Calamity]|Saika no Sentei}}.

“I will return those words right back at you.”

While Ellen retorted boldly, a Legnica soldier let out a shout and attacked Elizavetta from behind. She was the enemy's General and her focus was on Ellen, so her back was defenseless.

However, the spear did not reach Elizavetta. {{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}} simply rolled her wrists lightly.

The whip of lightning bounced across the ground. Its tip destroyed the spear handle and wrapped around the soldier's wrist, throwing him into the air.

It was a ghastly sight in the snowy field smeared with blood and dirt. Lightning was emitted from the whip and shot toward the soldier. A thin film of atmosphere was split by many layers of heat and light far surpassing human tolerance, burning the soldier without mercy.

His pain was instantaneous, because his death occurred in a single moment.

Without looking at the soldier who fell behind her, Elizavetta carefully measured the distance between her and Ellen. On the other hand, Ellen kicked off the ground, casually shortening the distance.

“--- {{furigana|Shadow Wind|Verni}}, is it?”

The wind clung to Ellen's body, her silver-white hair fluttering as she moved. Ellen ran at a furious speed despite the snow. Elizavetta's smile disappeared as her eyes of different colors moved quickly about the battlefield. She moved her whip, but it did not hit Ellen.

[[Image:Vanadis_V04_-_174.png|175px|thumb]]
It was difficult to say she read the orbit of the whip. Ellen's movements were rough and quite obvious, but she evaded the lightning with her overwhelming speed.

“Using such sloppy movements... {{furigana|Iron Whip|Kusutari}}!”

Clenching her teeth, Elizavetta's lightning quickly changed. The mass of snake-like lightning decreased by half its length and transformed into a straight rod.

There was a violent clash immediately afterward. A storm of silver-white and gold raged. Particles of ice were whipped about by the wind, evaporated by the heat of thunder in an instant. The snow vanished from their surroundings, the earth was torn away as an aftereffect.

She did not try to fight Ellen through power, but attacked furiously like a storm from various angles. She cut upward, downward, swiped from the side, continuing to attack without blinking an eye.

If she showed any opening, the thunder at Elizavetta's fingertips would turn to fangs. Ellen had been forced to drive her into a state where it was difficult to release her thunder.

At a moment of impact, Ellen's body was blown away by a terrific attack of lightning.

She straightened her posture in the air in an instant and safely landed, grasping her sword with both hands.

''--- What was that just now?''

She needed more time to understand the attack from the whip of steel. After they clashed, she was bathed in lightning. A red scar ran up Ellen's arm as she was burned by the attack.

Her frilly skirt changed. The thunder once again took the form of a whip as Elizavetta kicked off the ground. Ellen tried to approach the woman, but changed her mind immediately.

Elizavetta's whip moved in an eccentric trajectory which split the earth and divided the wind. Ellen gave up reading its orbit at once.

With just a flick of her wrist, the Vanadis with bright red hair could greatly change the motions of her whip. With attacks coming from every blind spot, Ellen could not read it at all.

She quickly parried Elizavetta's heavy and vigorous attacks.

She could not even approach. The sound of the whip splitting the air pressured Ellen's eyes and ears.

Catching a blow with her sword, Ellen's body softly drifted back through the air, her posture maintained. She landed several steps back. Having been blown back by Elizavetta's whip, the wind put the appropriate distance between them.

Ellen and Elizavetta were sweating and breathless, but while Elizavetta had room to relax, Ellen's face showed a sense of crisis.

If she received a single hit directly, the onslaught would not end. Even if she could endure it, Ellen's attack would only be hit with a barrage of more blows.

''--- Arifal's wind can't perfectly defend against her lightning strikes.''

The shock would make her body numb; she would be unable to move and would inevitably be defeated.

“Where was that strength you had a moment ago? Your counteroffensive is rather boring.”

“I was simply amazed since your attacks are so coarse.”

The {{furigana|[Wind Princess of the Silver Flash]|Silvfrau}} sarcastically retorted to the {{furigana|[Flash Princess of the Thunder Swirl]|Isgrifa}}. The numbness in Ellen's hand was getting worse as time passed. She jumped back despite the risks because of that.

“Incidentally, I have not asked you yet.”

Hearing Ellen's words, Elizavetta stopped walking. At this time, the two were a considerable distance away from the battlefield.

“Who asked you to play this hand? Thenardier? Ganelon?”

“... What do you mean?”

Elizavetta's attempt to deceive her failed. Her voice was distracted and delayed.

“Legnica was probably attacked to force me to return to Zhcted.”

“I do not understand your words... I follow His Majesty the King. I move only for the national interests of Zhcted.”

Smiling bitterly, Elizavetta shrugged her shoulder, seemingly continuing to feign ignorance. While doing so, she did not loosen her vigilance toward Ellen. If she relaxed for even a moment, the wind from the Vanadis with silver-white hair would cut her immediately.

“Moving at the beck and call of a villain from a foreign country is in the best interests for Zhcted? Don't make me laugh.”

“I do not wish to hear that from you. Rumors say you have put quite a bit of effort into helping your prisoner. I should say those very words to you.”

Elizavetta spoke sarcastically, her hand held up to her mouth. Ellen simply laughed it off.

“Though it's hardly an excuse... Hearing those words from a person who knows nothing is rather pitiable.”

Before Elizavetta could respond, Ellen changed the subject once again.

“There's one more thing I would like to ask.”

Ellen pointed her blade toward Elizavetta once again.

“... What did you do to obtain that strength you have now?”

She had dealt Ellen an intense blow. In their duel the year before, she did not have such a herculean strength.

“Nowhere in particular... It is a result of desperate training.”

Ellen smiled with derision towards Elizavetta's natural smile.

“I've been swinging my sword since the age of 6. Do you really think you can fool me with that nonsense?”

“... I know.”

She spoke in a quiet tone, different from her usual manner. Her eyes of different colors looked nostalgic for a moment, but it was only just. Not noticing, Ellen continued.

“I am well aware of your strength from one year ago. No matter the methods, that is not a strength you can achieve within a year. Training aside, other than the strength of your attacks, nothing has changed, it is not so easy to approach me.”

Elizavetta's hands grasped the lightning whip and trembled. Intense emotion swirled in her gold and azure eyes.

“Still... Even then, you have the strength to overpower me.”

“So what?”

In contrast to Elizavetta, Ellen remained calm. Using the opportunity, she took a half step forward, clad in Arifal's wind, as she looked carefully for an opportunity.

The long whip of thunder wrapped about Elizavetta's wrist. The whip coiled about her in many bright layers, as if to protect her. It was a snake which would attack all that approached with thunder.

“If you wish to triumph – then show it to me.”

Ellen brought up her Silver Flash once again, pulling in the cold snow with her wind. Her body shined brilliantly, reflecting the light from the ice particles. A storm raged at the tip of her blade, much larger than the one emitted before.

The whip about Elizavetta also emitted a dazzling light in response to its master's will. The pulsating thunder screamed throughout the atmosphere as countless electric sparks were discharged.

The moment Ellen raised her blade, nine whips of lightning hit the ground, so bright it would blind the eyes of ordinary people.

“{{furigana|Cleave the Wind|Ley Admos}}!”

“--- {{furigana|Burn and Split Heaven and Earth|Gron Lazriga}}!”

The storm and nine blades of lightning collided with a fierce roar. The bright blades born from the {{furigana|[Lightning Flash of Broken Calamity]|Saika no Sentei}} ate into the vortex of wind created by the {{furigana|[Brilliant Beheader of the Fallen Spirit]|Koma no Zanki}} which moved about like a large hatchet of wind.

A trail of embers followed the two as they clashed with their {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.

Ellen ignored the red burns across her body while Elizavetta ignored the cuts which tore her skin and dress to tatters.

The earth shook, the wind and thunder carved the ground as they ate into one another, dying out at the same time. What was left was a hollow mortar with small whirls of wind and sparks of electricity rolling about the center, like embers of thunder bursting in the air.

Snow and mud soared in the sky, falling soundlessly by the two. Ellen showed a fearless smile as she held up her sword. Though her body was full of welts and burns, she did not let out a single sound of pain.

Elizavetta, too, gripped her whip, ignoring the lacerations on her body.

“It...”

Elizavetta was about to say they were even, but she swallowed her words. While Ellen had not moved a single step from the clash of their {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}}, she had been forced back.

''--- My...''

At this time, the battlefield changed. Lim's force appeared to the Lebus soldier's left flank. It was a strong, violent attack. Cries were called as the colors of both friend and foe mingled.

“... This is my defeat.”

Seeing the sight from a distance, Elizavetta had a distorted smile. It was a false sense of strength. While she did not know she had revealed her emotions to Ellen, she knew she did not wish to reveal her weakness to herself.

“I have not taken your neck yet.”

Ellen stepped forward, her Silver Flash in hand. Elizavetta smiled brightly without preparing her whip. She spoke words which seemed as if they were prepared beforehand.

“Don't you have more pressing business, Ellen?”

Ellen's feet stopped there, her eyes opened wide as the face of a young man crossed her mind. With her longsword held at the ready, conflict and aggression were visible in her ruby eyes as she glared at Elizavetta. Seeing this reaction, the Vanadis of {{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}} smiled gloatingly.

“Both Dukes Thenardier and Ganelon have prepared their soldiers long ago. Until now, they have been restraining each other, but, at the very least, Duke Ganelon has decided to make a move, though I do not who he might be making it against.”

Ellen stood silent, unable to move. She could understand Duke Ganelon moving against Tigre, and Thenardier's son has been killed by Tigre. They may very well have formed a temporary truce, forming a force strong enough to suppress Tigre.

“One more thing. It seems Muozinel has invaded Brune.”

Ellen stopped breathing for a moment.

''--- Muozinel did?''

Her heart beat intensely. She did not understand how Tigre would move, and she was sure he would be involved. Thinking of his position, it was far beyond the worst case of fighting both Thenardier and Ganelon with Muozinel coming into play.

“We have been fighting for over one koku. If you want my neck, we can continue by all means, but... my soldiers will last at least another one or two koku if I do not stop them.

''--- Such nonsense...!''

Ellen clenched her teeth. Though she tried to conjure the will to fight, it did not go so well. Her will as strong as steel was torn between her distant allies and the enemies before her.

If the difference between the two remained from a year ago, Ellen would have chosen to kill her without hesitation, but now the red haired Vanadis had skill on par with Ellen. Seeing Elizavetta smile, she shook her head and cleared her idle thoughts.

“I will end it here. I have no way of knowing you won't attack again.”

“Will you accept a written oath?”

“... Oath?”

“The restoration of Alexandra's fortress... though that will not be free. I require we restart negotiations regarding the matter of the pirate subjugation, and a non-aggression pact for a year – something like that?”

Elizavetta smiled cheerfully and transformed her lightning into a short whip, showing no intention to fight. She swung it around a few times.

Ellen stared at the Vanadis, the {{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}} in confusion.

“You... What is your purpose?”

“Though I cannot tell you, I have achieved it.”

For a while, the two remained motionless. Elizavetta stood there calmly with her arms lowered. She had no will to fight. If she continued, she knew she would eventually lose.

On the other hand, Ellen clearly was conflicted.

If she killed Elizavetta here, the situation would only become more cumbersome. She would need to go to the capital to explain her reasons to the King, and the new wielder of the whip of lightning would need to be found. A civil war may break out, involving Legnica and LeitMeritz. There were many such examples in the history of Zhcted.

“... I wish to add one more condition.”

Before long, Ellen lowered her sword and stared at Elizavetta with her red eyes.

“What could it be?”

“An apology.”

It was a concise, frank demand which held enormous emotions. Elizavetta understood things perfectly given the sharp sound she let out.

“I am not saying you need to crawl on the ground. I just want a sincere, earnest apology.”

“... I agree.”

“If you ever do this again... I will crush you.”

Upon hearing Elizavetta's proposal, Ellen recalled Sasha's words. She did not want Ellen to remain behind for her and Legnica. It was not as if she had anticipated what would happen, but if she continued further, both Ellen and Sasha would feel heartache.

“Then I will go.”

Ellen sheathed her longsword and turned her back away. She proceeded to the battlefield, unaware that Elizavetta stared at her back in silence.

The allied forces of Legnica and LeitMeritz had fought a battle swinging between offense and defense, advance, and retreat. When the two Vanadis returned to command, the distance gradually spread.

While the army under Ellen's command came to a halt in accordance to her demands, the Lebus Army led by Elizavetta reorganized their lines to accommodate for the scattered soldiers who had fled.

Vasaro was about ten belsta (approximately ten kilometers) away. Once they reached it, the Lebus Army finally stopped retreating.

Elizavetta ordered her soldiers to take a rest and made allowances for the injured. She also sent scouts to recover the corpses of her army and bury them after collecting relics to send to the bereaved families of the departed.

Every unit Commander reported their situation. The number who died was over six hundred. A shadow fell over her different colored eyes as she heard the number.

“You have worked hard. Thank you. I was able to achieve my purpose.”

Elizavetta had two purposes. One reason was to lure Ellen there to test out her ability. The other was as Ellen pointed out earlier. She had received a reward from Ganelon and Thenardier for moving her troops.

If it was not Ellen, she may not have moved her army.

Furthermore, she was grateful she could take advantage of Sasha.

During the pirate subjugation, some of Sasha's subordinates committed some failures. Though Elizavetta was generous enough to forgive them, she realized it was a golden opportunity. She was also able to earn something for the small villages in her territory.

She also wanted to know if she could fight Ellen as she was.

''--- Considering I could not touch her a year ago, it was worth the effort.''

An existence whose name she could not even begin to fathom had contacted Elizavetta and given her a power which transcended humanity. Though she could not yet utilize even 10% of its power, she was able to overwhelm Ellen.

''--- As expected of you, Eleanora...''

Though Elizavetta was moving her body in a careless manner, she had been accurately seen through. Though it was mortifying, she was forced to recognize she had not yet reached Ellen's level. If she did not become stronger, she would not be able to master her power.

''--- I will need to cut down on my useless movements from now on.''

After giving instructions to her unit Commanders, Elizavetta looked up at the white sky. The snow which stopped earlier began to fall once again.

''--- It was also snowing the first time I met Eleanora.''

White petals scattered and danced in the sky as nostalgic memories floated through her mind.

Seven years ago, Elizavetta did not know she was the illegitimate child of an aristocrat. She spent every day in a poor village. Ellen was a mercenary who stayed in the village at the time.

As usual, the children in the village bullied Elizavetta for her heterochromia. It was Ellen who helped her.

It seems Ellen did not realize it. She did not notice the girl at the time was Elizavetta. When they met two years ago as Vanadis, Ellen spoke as if they had met for the first time.

It could not be helped. The time they had spoken was short, and Elizavetta had hidden her right eye at the time.

As the governor of Lebus and a Vanadis, she no longer needed to keep it hidden. However – Elizavetta had never forgotten the brightness of Ellen's ruby eyes when she reached her hand out seven years before.

“I will not lose...”

Elizavetta, entrenched in her memories of distant times, returned to reality hearing people call her name.

“Vanadis-sama. We can delay our movements by a quarter koku if you are tired...”

“No. I am fine.”

Elizavetta shook her bright red hair in refusal. She received the report and issued more instructions. Before the sun fell, she was able to bury all those killed in battle.

“... Right.”

Suddenly, Elizavetta thought of something.

“If I remember, his name is Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

From her fight with Ellen, she did not think the two were cooperating for convenience and strategy alone.

“For the time being, I will watch how they move.”

Though Lebus, the territory Elizavetta governed, was on friendly terms with Duke Thenardier and Ganelon, it was due to the policies of the former Vanadis. Elizavetta, because it was not disadvantageous, succeeded it for that reason.

''--- Dukes Thenardier and Ganelon might not necessarily win...''

Considering Tigre may win, it was not a bad idea to establish a connection now.

“That is right. I will not lose.”

Elizavetta spoke with a strong tone as she stared at the sky with her eyes of different hue. For her sake, and for the sake of the people of Lebus who support her, Elizavetta began thinking of a new plan.

Amongst the allied forces of LeitMeritz and Legnica.

Elizavetta's opponent, Ellen , required many things be done.

Though she wished to hurry to Brune even one koku early, the duties of a Vanadis would not permit her to, nor did Ellen intend to throw them aside. She had earned the soldier's loyalty and popularity with the people due to her actions in battle.

Thankfully, the Legnica Army undertook the majority of the procedures.

“Eleanora-sama, we cannot apologize enough. We have received a scolding from Vanadis-sama. Please, feel at ease and return to Brune in safety.”

The General of the Legnica Army also knew of the circumstances and bowed to Ellen.

“I will gratefully receive your aid. Please tell Sasha that for me.”

Those killed in action were buried, and those with large injuries were ordered to return to LeitMeritz. The next morning, Ellen and Lim left Vasaro with one thousand troops.

The snow had continued since then; the plains were covered in white. The frozen river had become a new, makeshift road. The conifer forest seemed distant, and the distant mountains were dyed with snow.

“What will you do now, Eleanora-sama?”

Lim protected herself against the cold in two layers of fur and rode the horse next to Ellen. As she gazed forward, Ellen replied with a stern look.

“We need to take a rest. Also, I want information. Let's hurry to LeitMeritz and try and grasp the movements of Muozinel.”

Though Elizavetta had not lied, she was doubtful it was the complete truth.

“If Muozinel really attacked, Tigre wouldn't stay quiet. Honestly, he can be so unreasonable...”

Lim nodded in assent.

“That man really should learn to cherish himself a little more...”

“But isn't that what you like about him?”

Ellen's ruby eyes turned to the side as she laughed and teased Lim. Lim's face was dyed red, and, despite the cold, her skin was hot.

She refused to admit it and turned away.

“That is something different... No, right, if I were to evaluate it, I would say it is more of a merit of his, though it's also a fault...”

“I get it, I get it. I'll use today to think of what to say to Tigre.”

She laughed seeing Lim pouting as she spoke once again.

“Surely Eleanora-sama has given thought about what to say already.”

“I haven't given it any thought at all.”

Lim looked coldly at Ellen who thrust her chest forward in a boastful manner.

“... I have enough to talk about for one hundred days, but I should think about something that would sound good.”

Ellen responded with an awkward face; she had not yet been able to get rid of her mischievous expression.

''--- But I wonder what I should say, what feels right?''

She looked up at the snowy sky. The first words that came to her mind were [We're back], but she quickly denied it.

''--- Yeah, that's strange.''

She was going to greet Tigre, not waiting for him to come back.

''--- I've returned? I'm back? No, that's not that different. I wonder what Tigre's reaction would be...''

“I'm back” would be too casual. It is something she would say with a smile toward the people who work in her palace.

She understood her words and her attitude must maintain her dignity as a Vanadis. Even within the palace, she maintained this for the public order of LeitMeritz.

However, it is for this reason that Ellen considered the words she would speak to Tigre to be precious.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_2_Preview|Chapter 2 Preview]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_4_Preview|Chapter 4 Preview]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 04 Chapter 3 - MTL

2012-11-24T19:51:51Z

Noobarta: /* {{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}} */

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== {{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}} ===
A light snow began falling, and the cold became made worse due to dry wind, further numbing the people walking in the midst of winter. The gray sky mirrored the chilled earth.

Ellen and her troops had finally left the Vosyes Mountains and were crossing LeitMeritz toward Legnica.

“Eleanora-sama. Snow...”

Lim's hand extended along with her voice to brush snow out of Ellen's hair, her eyes clearly showing concern. Ellen smiled in reassurance. After letting out a deep breath, she looked to the cloudy sky.

“Thank you, Lim. I'm fine.”

The Vanadis with silver-white hair changed her expression to a serious one immediately.

“--- There are some missing.”

“Not a small number either, since they're going on a forced march through LeitMeritz.”

“I don't care if we lose another one thousand, we're maintaining speed.”

Crossing the Vosyes mountains was a difficult task. Since they had entered her territory of LeitMeritz, she could ask some of the nearby towns and villages for housing for her troops that left as a Vanadis.

What Ellen required now was speed.

Ellen suddenly glanced back at the gray scenery, as if searching for something. A wry smile floated to her face as she shook her head.

“... Were you thinking of Lord Tigrevurmud?”

Lim's question seemed to be her guess based on Ellen's gesture. Ellen, unable to deny it, flushed red for a moment. Lim sighed in amazement.

“We have parted from him long ago. How many days do you think have passed? We are already in Zhcted.”

Candid advice came from her long-time adjutant. Far from reflecting on it, an ill-natured smile flashed on Ellen's face.

“You as well, Lim. Do you care to explain your shameful behavior in the war council last night? Despite it being only a quarter koku, twice you almost said [Lord Tigrevurmud]. You're lucky it was just the two of us.”

Lim's blue eyes opened widely having been hit in a sore point. She began to fluster, trying to find an excuse, but eventually she looked down while blushing.

Ellen, now satisfied, stopped her teasing and smiled sentimentally.

“Honestly... We met him in the autumn. Not even half a year has passed.”

In the first place, their meeting on the battlefield was not exactly friendly.

Even so, Tigre's presence had become a big thing within Ellen and Lim.

“Lim, I think that's another one of his faults.”

“His faults...?”

Lim looked curiously toward Ellen while she nodded, her ruby pupils shining brightly.

“It's always like that. He doesn't get up in the morning, when we try to teach him how to use a sword or spear, he finds reasons to run away, and when he is being lectured on strategy, his concentration breaks after a quarter koku.”

Ellen stopped speaking here. Lim was counting on her fingers as Ellen gave reasons before and was continuing on in her head. Ellen stopped as she smiled at Lim, who seemed happy.

“... Is there something on my face?”

“No, but you seem a bit happy when I mentioned his faults.”

Lim's face look dissatisfied hearing Ellen's evaluation. Her golden hair tied on the left of her hood shook.

“It is hardly a good thing. I wish he could become more solid like you. If he put the effort into the other military arts, he could do them properly. If I don't be firm here, he'll simply sit on his backside all day...”

“Speaking of backside, he still hasn't seen your chest, has he?”

“... What are you talking about?”

“Yeah, should I say he's unlucky, or should I say his fate is good? You could say he's absent-minded, or maybe he's unexpectedly shrewd. I think you're the only one he hasn't seen bathing. Even Sophie and Ludmira were seen.”

Although Ellen said she did not particularly care, when Lim heard this, her face was flush with embarrassment, then went red with rage before finally settling on a pale complexion.

“... I see. When I return, it seems I must have a chat with Lord Tigrevurmud. Depending on the situation, he will require education rather than a lecture – No, it will be necessary to teach him properly...”

Lim assembled a scheduled in her head for the future.

“Eleanora-sama, though you have seen all his faults, what do you think of him?”

“I wonder...”

Ellen put her thoughts together, her eyes gazing on the gray sky above.

“I think he's pretty good. Though he has plenty of faults, depending on how you look at him, you can think of them as his virtues.”

Though Lim had misgivings as to whether or not this would become a conversation on love affairs, it did not. The talk ended there.

The amount of snow falling into their view had increased significantly.

“... Lim, should we speed up a little more?”

Immediately changing her train of thought, Ellen asked Lim with an earnest expression. Lim quickly thought about it in her mind. Until now, Ellen had restrained herself and settled on the pace they traveled at currently.

If they increased their speed and distance today, they would require rest and may not be able to travel the next day. They feared the horses would collapse in the worst case.

However, they were quite near Legnica, and they were afraid they may be buried beneath the snow, so doing something slightly irrational may be called for.

“From here, we will reach Legnica within a half koku, but the men and the horses have accumulated a lot of fatigue, and we have more leaving...”

“I don't care. It won't be possible to stop by any towns or villages once we enter Legnica.”

Ellen made a prompt decision. She pulled her horse to a stop and sternly instructed her men.

“Since it's snowing heavily now, we're aiming to hit Legnica a koku early. Those who don't want to follow can stay here, got it?”

Though the soldiers responded with a cry loud enough not to be drowned out by the wind, the fatigue ran deep in their faces.

Brushing away the snow, the LeitMeritz Army led by Ellen ran quickly through the wilderness.

''--- Sasha is sick, I can't let her down...''

Amongst the seven Vanadis, Sasha always won against Ellen when the two competed. She was so much more powerful – simply put, she was strong.

If Sasha were healthy, even if the other Vanadis attacked Legnica, Ellen would worry about her body and would come running to help.

However, Sasha was currently inflicted with a terrible illness. She spent nearly half the day in bed, so it was unreasonable to think she could stand on the battlefield as the General.

''---It doesn't matter how many enemies there are... I will help her!''

Her fury was visible in her ruby eyes. Ellen rushed ahead on her horse.

By the time they reached Legnica, her troops had fallen to little more than one thousand. Ellen took a break with her troops, but after a quarter koku, they took to horse once again.

By the time they reached Sasha's official residence, the sun had already fallen. The number of soldiers following Ellen was only five hundred.

It was Sophie's role to arbitrate whenever Ellen and Ludmira had an argument; however, two years before, it was Sasha's job. Since her health deteriorated, it became impossible for her to leave Legnica.

The way Sasha ended their quarrels was to pull the two apart and listen to their complaints separately. The next day, the three would gather and the two would reconcile.

She had used force only once.

In an empty square just outside of the Royal Palace in the King's Capital Silesia, Ludmira and Ellen had taken out their {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} and were fighting for some reason neither could remember.

Ellen's Arifal had controlled the wind while Ludmira's Lavias froze the atmosphere. The two exchanged a violent glance. At that time, a harsh voice interrupted their duel.

“... What are you two doing?”

At that time, Ellen and Ludmira were 14 while Sasha was 19, and the two had not yet been Vanadis for more than a year. Sasha had been chosen by her Dragonic Tool when she was 15.

The two could not resist against her dignity and strength.

“This girl...”

Ellen and Ludmira both pointed at one another. Sasha simply sighed in amazement.

“I got it. I will be your opponent, then.”

Sasha's Dragonic Tool was a pair of swords sheathed on either side of her waist. They shined gold and vermillion respectively, making no sound as they were unsheathed.

Sasha was known as the {{furigana|[Hidden Princess of the Luminous Flame]|Falpram}} and the {{furigana|[Princess of the Dancing Blades]|Cortisa}}. The first impression one would have of her is calm and gentle.

Her short cut black hair which rested on her shoulders and her narrow face gave her a neutral presence. Her skin was pale and she was more on the lean side.

Her tone was also mild, but not the sort that would coerce others.

Nevertheless, both Ludmira and Ellen flinched when she took up her Twin Swords.

“What's wrong? If you've gone so far as to pull out your sword and spear, surely you want a fight, right?”

“It, it is unrelated to you.”

Ludmira sharply pointed that out. Ellen vigorously nodded in agreement.

“This is between me and her. You can act as judge.”

However, Sasha showed no sign of backing down.

“If children do not wish to listen, then I will not remain quiet. Since you two don't seem to want to talk to each other, I will make you understand with force.”

Her golden blade was turned to Ellen while the vermillion blade was turned to Ludmira. Sasha continued speaking quietly.

“Since it's troublesome, you two can come at me together. If either of you injures me, I will acknowledge my defeat. I will never stick my nose in your business again, and I will listen to anything you two have to say today.”

She was being generous.

A fire burned violently within Ellen and Ludmira's eyes.

The two had obtained their {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} when they were 14 and were confident in their skill. Sasha's words strongly stimulated their pride. In short, she provoked them.

The two who were involved in a cat fight just a moment ago exchanged a quick look and kicked off the ground. They pounced simultaneously from the left and right, yet Sasha remained stationary.

In a single moment, two sounds, without a single gap between them, rang out in succession.

Sasha coldly looked down at Ellen and Ludmira who were lying on the ground. She had struck them a powerful blow and broken their posture, forcing them to fall to their knees.

Her Dragonic Tool remained in both hands. Even at their best, they could not force her to drop either of them.

“... Are you done?”

Ellen and Ludmira feebly nodded. They were given an attack which knocked the energy out of their bodies. They could not see it but the wall was too high since the difference in their skill was overwhelming.

Sasha quietly sheathed her Twin Swords and turned to Ellen and Ludmira after wiping the dust off her body.

“Since you two are young, it can't be helped that you will fight, but it is unforgivable to turn your weapons to one another. This is even more true of Dragonic Tools...”

The two did not consider the words of the 19 year old who looked down at them prudently. She had fought two of them and moved in an instant as if she were a phantom. Furthermore, the numbness in their right hands had still not disappeared.

When Ellen described this story to Sophie later, she narrowed her eyes and smiled as if she were suppressing her laughter.

“Incidentally, I never told you or Mira. One year ago, Sasha had a practice against three Vanadis at once. It was a complete victory for her.”

''One was me.'' Sophie's golden hair waved as she pointed to herself.

“Considering your age, you were strong enough, but Sasha has been on top for a long time. It would definitely be difficult to win against that Vanadis one on one.”

Sasha's imperial palace was lined with white marble and sandstone. It gave off a strange sense of taste and yet was still strange. Though no one had changed its design, no one bothered to worry, since it was a design meant to calm people down.

Ellen passed through immediately.

Because of the heavy snows, she borrowed a building just outside the public courtyard for her soldiers to rest in while the horses remained in the courtyard. Lim and Ellen followed the servant down a corridor where fires were lit at intervals and stood before Sasha's door.

“Sasha, how is her condition?”

“I can't say it is very good.”

The aged servant who worked in the palace longer than Sasha had a hoarse voice, his words were clear.

“I believe Alexandra-sama would be delighted to speak to you, but please stop after a half koku. Allow her to rest and you may speak to her again after dinner.”

Ellen nodded. The servant entered Sasha's room first and bowed before confirming the two could enter.

“Should I leave my sword with you?”

Though Ellen called it to attention, the servant refused.

“We recognize that a {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} is with a Vanadis at all time. Above all, you are Alexandra-sama's precious friend, and you have a strong faith in Limlisha.”

His words held weight. The old man was three, four times older than Ellen. He had also served the previous Vanadis whom Sasha succeeded. After bowing, Ellen pushed open the door.

It was a simple room with the minimal amount of furniture and a simple decorated window showing the winter. There was also a brick fireplace with a flame burning brightly within.

“--- It's been a while.”

Sasha, the {{furigana|[Hidden Princess of the Luminous Flame]|Falpram}}, sat up in bed and received Ellen with a smile. Her Twin Swords lay atop her knee, glittering gold and vermillion.

The Bright Flame Bargren. The name of her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} was the {{furigana|[Twin Blades of Demonic Force]|Toki no Sojin}}.

“Sorry. You had to come all this way.”

Ellen did not respond at once. She walked to the bed and stood before Sasha.

“It's natural that I come help you.”

Her desires and nostalgia as she reminisced changed to joy and relief. Ellen obediently smiled.

''--- She's gotten worse.''

When they met last summer, her black hair was cut to an even length down to her shoulders. It was a little disordered, now, and her skin seemed more pale.

The flesh on her hand which extended from her white clothes were thinner. After hesitating for a moment, Ellen grasped it with both hands as if it were precious.

[[Image:Vanadis_V04_-_108.png|175px|thumb]]
“So you still dress like that.”

Sasha's favorite clothes were either black or white. She would wear solid black on her upper or lower body which let out a glimpse of white clothing beneath it. Ellen had seen it a few times. Though it depended on the mood of the person in question, Ellen had only seen her wear black on the battlefield, and she typically wore white outside.

“When I go to sleep, my subordinates prepare white. I make sure to wear my clothing thankfully.”

Sasha recommended a chair for Lim to sit at. So as not to obstruct the two Vanadis, Lim bowed down before taking a seat.

“Though there are a lot of things to talk about, let's start with the important ones. It might be a bit rude, but please tell me about your land...”

Ellen's eyes exuded a powerful fearlessness and will to fight. She would not forgive those who would harm her best friend. It was necessary she hear the circumstances in detail from Sasha.

Sasha did not answer immediately. Rather, she waited until Ellen settled down, even if just a little.

“It's Elizavetta.”

The moment she heard the name, Ellen's calm expression became angry. Lim pressed down on her hand quietly from the side to keep her from standing up abruptly.

“Eleanora-sama. Your conversation with Alexandra-sama has not yet ended.”

A detached voice sounded to appease her Lord who was on the verge of exploding. Ellen sat in the chair, her silver-white hair swaying about.

“So it really is her.”

“Did you know?”

Sasha looked lightly at Ellen, who let out a deep breath full of heavy emotions.

“The territory held by a Vanadis nearest Legnica would be my LeitMeritz and Lebus that she governs. The rest is process of elimination. Sophie returned to Zhcted with me, and Ludmira would have to pass through my territory to get here.”

Ellen counted the Vanadis on her fingers as she named them.

“I heard Olga left her territory and has not contacted anyone. Valentina's territory is far away, so I thought it may have been Elizavetta.

Ellen smiled proudly.

Though she did not say it, there was another reason Ellen thought it was her.

''--- It seems Elizavetta is on good terms with Thenardier and Ganelon...''

For instance, Elizavetta may have acted to force Ellen to return to Zhcted.

If she made her move, it would be Ellen's obligation as a Vanadis to move in turn.

''--- However, Elizavetta... That {{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}}, she wouldn't do this just to attack me. What kind of reasons could she have.''

What she thought did not appear on her face at all. Rather, Ellen asked about Sasha.

“What's with her. What reason is she giving for moving her soldiers?”

Sasha smiled wryly and turned her gaze to Lim. Lim nodded apologetically in return; though there may have been no other possibility, Sasha had guessed what Ellen was thinking. She had already labeled Elizavetta as evil.

“Ellen. I want you to listen calmly.”

After her introductory remark, Sasha began explaining while looking at the fireplace.

“--- In the middle of summer, Elizavetta and I cooperated to subdue some pirates off the coast.”

Sasha, who governed Legnica, and Elizavetta, who governed Lebus, were both in charge of territories in northwest Zhcted.

The two cooperated in important situations. Any pirates that escaped their attacks would run away and hide and then return when they had the chance, so it was natural the two cooperated for the clean up.

“The extermination was done quite easily. She and I were considerably superior, though I was unable to go personally with my body...”

The problems happened after the event.

“She complained that my army directed the pirates toward her own, and she was forced with the majority of the burden.”

“Is that true?”

“My subordinates naturally said they did not, however, I could not tell what happened with just the report.”

Sasha moved her fingers though the air as she drew a rough map of the terrain and troop movements. Lim and Ellen looked on with difficult expressions. They had no experience with subjugating pirates, but they understood the flow of battle and the soldier's movements well.

That is why they could understand Sasha's claims and felt Elizavetta was intent on accusing her.

“Regarding the pirate subjugation, I got her to come here in advance so we could discuss the plan and draw up a contract, but neither of us assumed this would happen.”

“But there is no clear proof of malicious intent here. Such flows on the battlefield are not unusual.”

“Yes. I said it was unintentional, but she was not convinced.”

“Were there any other problems? Such as distribution of the spoils...”

Lim asked since one army may have taken a significant amount more, but Sasha shook her head.

“Although I re-investigated things, I could find nothing. She did not point it out, either. We were communicating via letters, but that broke off in mid-autumn.”

It was then Elizavetta commanded her troops.

“She's an impatient one.”

Ellen's arms were folded as she scowled, implying she did not like her.

“Under these circumstances, I can't say I don't understand what she is saying, but I wanted to clear this up peaceably.”

Ellen looked pensive when Sasha responded. She placed her hands on the Twin Swords over her knees.

“If only I could move---”

A shadow of a smile appeared as she stroked the handle of her weapons.

“These children have judged that no one else is qualified to be Vanadis and have not separated. If they did, I would not need to rely on you, but they won't leave...”

She spoke as if she were talking to children who required a lot of care. Though their appearance did not change, they generated heat in response to their master's words. Ellen understood that much.

“They like you. Isn't that a good thing?”

As she gave those words of encouragement, the Silver Flash at her waist ran a light breeze through Ellen's silver-white hair, as if telling her it would not lose to those feelings. Ellen thanked her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} by tapping its sheathe lightly.

“Where is Elizavetta right now?”

“The latest report said she was in Vasaro. After capturing one of the fortresses near the northeastern border, she retreated without barricading herself inside. So far, there have been no reports of villages or towns being attacked.”

Ellen and Lim exchanged a suspicious glance hearing Sasha's explanation.

“... What is she thinking?”

The soldiers of Legnica couldn't push Elizavetta back. There was no force which could push back a Vanadis without overwhelming strength.

“Normally speaking, she would take the fortress and use it as a bargaining chip.”

“However, from Sasha's story, she did nothing after the fortress fell. It's like a child who started acting out in revenge.”

Ellen crossed her arms in doubt hearing Lim's opinion. Sasha smiled bitterly and spoke gently, admonishing her best friend with silver-white hair.

“I understand why you may think that, Ellen, but Elizavetta is still 17. The two of your are still children, so your evaluation is a little weak.”

“In other words, you think she has other aims?”

“Though I don't know, it is possible.”

Seeing her anxiety, Ellen began to laugh, full of ambition and the desire to fight.

“Relax, Sasha. It'll be fine since I came here. I'll beat that idiot a bit and then we can have a nice chat.”

When one investigated thoroughly, there were many possible causes for war. It could be because someone stepped beyond their borders or because a landslide in the mountain caused problems, or even because a river froze over.

Though scholars were amazed and lamented these reasons, for the people who lived in those regions, it was a matter of life and death. Ellen knew from personal experience that fights could erupt over a single grain of wheat or a drop of water.

Whatever the reasons Elizavetta may have had, she led her soldiers on an attack against others.

“Sorry. I'll leave it to you.”

Sasha said that likely to ease Ellen's anxieties. After nodding, the two talked about a separate issue.

“By the way, I heard you were with some interesting guy these days. Sophie sent me a letter. You were in Brune, right?”

“Yeah. I'm lending a bit of my soldiers to an unreliable man. I'm sure he'd cry if I abandoned him.”

“Though it feels like he's helped us from time to time.”

Lim promptly interrupted. Ellen pouted like a sulky child.

“Even though you say that like it's not your business, he helped you as well – like sucking on your chest.”

Hearing those words, Lim pressed on her chest on reflex and blushed as she looked at her silver-white haired Lord.

“Wha... What are you saying so suddenly!”

She used all of her self control so she would not shout before an ill person.

“Isn't it true? Your attitude toward Tigre softened quite a bit after that.”

“That... I have only been evaluating his effort.”

“It's quite an odd amount of affection, then. Whenever you have free time, you're quite enthusiastic to teach him.”

“...Eleanora-sama, I could only wish you had the same enthusiasm to listen to my lectures. The moment I take my eyes off you, you leave the castle incognito.”

A relentless counterattack left Ellen speechless for a moment. Sasha smiled wryly.

“I see Ellen's habit of cutting classes has not changed.”

“It is important to inspect the affairs of my country.”

Ellen answered promptly in a dignified manner, though her face was clearly bashful.

“Is the meat you can buy from the stands delicious? How about the strawberry and grape jams on the honeyed bread? Isn't it important to investigate these things?”

“Grape, huh?”

“I like honey. Tigre – Ah, the person I'm helping said the strawberry was good. We covered the bread with honey when we entered the mountains as well. It helps mellow the acidity...”

“You two seem to have gone off track.”

Sasha looked at Ellen who spoke with interest and Lim who looked amazed. Though Ellen seemed dissatisfied, they did not have much time to speak, so the silver-white haired girl spoke of things from when she met Tigre.

However, she refrained from speaking of the black bow. She did not want to worry her friend who was in ill health.

“... Ellen, I didn't think you'd lend him your soldiers for so long.”

Sasha looked at her in amazement at first.

“I had intended to drive away Duke Thenardier's Army and learn of the situation in Brune, but things have become like this for a number of reasons.”

“Learning the status of Brune aside... Do you really like the boy that much?”

“He's an interesting guy. You'll understand if you meet him. I'm sure if you two talked, you'd like him too.”

Ellen spoke happily and proudly. Lim also nodded, despite her indifferent expression.

“He has quite a number of faults, rather, I am amazed there are so many. However, we still have lent him our aid. Rather, it seems somewhat unavoidable.”

“Is that so. He seems interesting. I would like to meet him.”

Sasha grew an interest in Tigre, hearing Ellen and Lim's evaluation.

“The fight in Brune should also end by spring. If so, I'll be happy to lend him to you.”

Ellen stretched her chest forward as if boasting about a toy she owned. Her words were wishing for her best friend's complete recovery as well as offered encouragement.

“That's right... I'll do my best to hold out a little longer.”

A knock was heard on the door; their time limit had ended. The next time Ellen would meet the black haired Vanadis would likely be before she left the imperial palace to fight Elizavetta.

“... It's already that time. It was far too short.”

Ellen gently squeezed Sasha's hand. Due to them being on her blades, there was a faint heat emitted. Despite the thinness of her fingers, Ellen's anxieties were relieved feeling some sign of life from them.

“It was good to spend time with you again. Thank you Ellen, Lim.”

“It's good if you say that. Now get a good rest.”

Ellen slowly separated her hands. Lim also bowed politely.

The two left Sasha's room.

After Ellen and Lim left the room, Sasha gave thanks to her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} which heated in response.

“... You really don't like giving up.”

A bitter smile with many emotions floated to her face. Sasha gripped the hilts of her Twin Swords and held them out. Her muscle strength had declined and they had become heavy.

She had once wielded the {{furigana|[Twin Blades of Demonic Force]|Toki no Sojin}} freely. Even now, when she could no longer use them, it still seemed energetic.

However, she does not even last for a quarter koku.

“If you abandon me now...”

She complained silently. Ellen did not come to help because Legnica was attacked but because she was unable to move.

The Dragonic Tool had not taken notice of her words and transmitted heat to Sasha's hands. She would not be burned, the Dragonic Tool would not heat her hands up to that level, it was simply giving Sasha encouragement.

“I know. I won't die so young. I'll rest so I can move about a bit more.”

She placed her swords on top of her left and right knees again. As if to cheer on its black haired Lord, it emitted a faint heat once again.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

In the southeast of Brune in Agnes, the situation with the Muozinel Army had become strange for the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}.

Four thousand cavalry from Zhcted had joined the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}, forcing the Muozinel Army to temporarily retreat.

The thirty thousand strong Muozinel Army had added in the remaining ten thousand stragglers, resulting in a total of forty thousand troops. The General of all the troops, Kreshu Shaheen Baramir, was the younger brother of the King of Muozinel and was known as {{furigana|[Red Beard]|Barbaros}}.

“... The Zhcted Army?”

In a luxurious tent decorated in gold and silver, the 37 year old brother of the king received a report.

His medium build and toned physique was wrapped in silk clothing with flashy colors. A silk cloth wrapped around his head was decorated with iridescent feathers. His eyes were sunken and his nose and ears were long. His face was covered in a beard which extended down to his chest.

Though he did not look bad, given the clothes he wore, he looked more like a clown than a member of the royal family.

Still, he was not simply a [Figurehead] of the royal family. From the soldiers, he commanded respect, awe, and fear.

“I had heard a small noble from Brune had allied with the Zhcted Army... This is unexpected.”

Kreshu considered this new force. He thought they would claim to be allies and then turn around and loot the villages and towns. Kreshu wanted to avoid a troublesome battle, since it meant he would not earn as much from the spoils of war.

When the Muozinel Army attacks, they plunder the region as a matter of course. They had intended to run through Brune Kingdom so they could build funds as they made their way to Zhcted.

''--- Kashim was defeated by an army with Brune and Zhcted soldiers, and now they have an additional four thousand cavalry from Zhcted. I don't know whether they are reinforcements or not, they look like they're trying to block our invasion into Agnes.''

“There are several thousand soldiers. What could be their reason? Maybe they want to monopolize the wealth they get from Brune.”

Even if he thought, a clear answer would not appear. Kreshu stopped marching for the time being and sent a messenger to the Zhcted Army.

“Our target is south Brune, and we will attack until we reach Nemetacum. If you are aiming for other regions, we should refrain from interfering with one another. If we wish for the same game, let us talk over some alcohol.”

Kreshu patted his red beard as he gave the messenger his letter.

“If the Vanadis proposes cooperation, should her beauty match the rumors, I may come back empty handed. Ha ha ha.”

He laughed happily and seriously near his close attendants. It would be no joke if a member of the royal family died from a direct meeting. Kreshu was known for his generous character, but he was not careless.

At any rate, the messenger headed to the Zhcted Army.

The {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} escaped a desperate situation thanks to the Zhcted Army. Everyone understood it was temporary.

Currently, in a tent installed between the two camps, Tigre and Ludmira sat opposite one another across a table.

The tent was prepared by Ludmira and was made of two thick layers of fleece. The atmosphere of winter filling Agnes did not enter it at all. The carpet, too, was of fine quality, and did not allow the cold of the earth to pass through.

Tigre, more than warmth, felt itchy.

In the tent, only the sound of tea being brewed by Ludmira echoed.

“... Please.”

She handed him a cup made of white porcelain, wisps of steam rising from it. Before touching it, Tigre bowed deeply to Ludmira.

“First of all, thank you for your help.”

“--- Minus one.”

Ludmira's aloof voice poured over Tigre's head. Tigre curiously looked at the blue haired Vanadis with blue eyes who threw cold words at him with a disappointed face.

“We are not so intimate that I would simply come to help you... Since I have not given you a reason, your words of thanks are simply jumping to conclusions. There are times when the person will require collateral immediately.”

“We might not be that close... But you did brew this tea.”

“In the face of negotiation, I may brew this tea, even before parties I do not like. Should the negotiations fail, I may throw the contents on their face. I wonder what I shall do with you, Lord Tigrevurmud. Ah, your title was taken, so I suppose you are Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

While speaking, Ludmira continued pouring tea into the cup placed before him. She let off an inhuman smile as she tilted her cup. Though Tigre returned a smile of his own, it was stiff due to his misunderstanding.

“... Thank you for the lesson.”

“I did not prepare this place simply to lecture you.”

Even his words of thanks were rejected. Tigre ruffled his dull red hair, unable to hide his embarrassment.

“Then... May I ask why you appeared here? Furthermore, with four thousand cavalry.”

“Why do you think?”

She evaded the question. Ludmira was clearly enjoying the situation. Tigre folded his arms and tilted his head, desperately in thought.

''--- Agnes lies on the border between Brune, Muozinel, and Zhcted.''

Because a large Muozinel force appeared, it would be appropriate to think she came to keep an eye on the situation.

However, Ludmira appeared with such a small number. She should have continued monitoring the Brune and Muozinel Armies from a distance.

On the contrary, by showing up with four thousand troops and coming in to contact with Tigre in such an obvious manner would make the Muozinel Army suspect her of hostility.

In the end, no answer other than coming to help him appeared in his mind.

''--- But this is too convenient...''

Ludmira cast an upward glance at Tigre while sipping her tea, watching as he still had not answered.

“--- Do you want me?”

Hearing such an abrupt and confusing question, Tigre's body became hot and his face dyed red. After wickedly enjoying his reaction, Ludmira slowly added more.

“Do you want me and the four thousand troops I have brought? Please, tell me.”

[[Image:Vanadis_V04_-_126.png|175px|thumb]]
“I do.”

“Minus two.”

Seeing him answer promptly without caring about his appearance, she immediately pointed out his fault.

“I understand your situation, but you should not bow so easily. You will easily be taken advantage of. By the way, I do not wish to partner up with such a foolish person.”

Tigre was sweating, and it was not just from the hot tear or warm air.

He had two demerits. In other words, if Tigre made another mistake, Ludmira would leave in disgust and move her troops to the other side of the cliffs.

The Muozinel Army would resume its march toward the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} which also had two thousand people and carts along with it.

They would be crushed.

Tigre is a man who has lived his life in the frontiers. He was not skillful with language.

In the end, he could think of no other action than lowering his head. He bowed once more then sat upright.

“Please help me.”

After that, he told her the Muozinel Army was attacking, and that Ellen was currently not present. He explained his situation at present.

“Though I have no means of compensating you today, I will be able to reward you after my fight with Duke Thenardier has ended.”

“You?”

“... My properties and my possessions belong to Ellen.”

Though he hesitated, Tigre lowered his head once again, his sweat falling to the table. He could find no words that might satisfy her. A bitter taste ran down his tongue and he could feel a headache. His entire body was filled with remorse.

“--- Look up.”

The voice from above was slightly flat. At first, Tigre did not think the words were directed at him, but since he was the only one present, he slowly looked up to see Ludmira smiling down at him bitterly as if she could not help it.

“You are honest and foolish to a fault. I wonder which way is better to say? Though I cannot say you have grown up much, you have not grown in a bad direction. Your sincerity has always been a strong point, so I'll give you a passing mark.”

“... So you will lend me a hand?”

Tigre had yet to swallow the situation and asked; Ludmira smiled and nodded in affirmation.

“Actually, I did not need to hear anything. I already had a rough understanding of your situation. Still, seeing your poor negotiation skills, I considered leaving.”

Again, sweat ran down Tigre's back. Though the woman who said such words had a happy and attractive smile, he could not possibly look straight at her.

“Do not relax so easily. The negotiations have not yet finished. I have only said I will consider what you say.”

While pouring tea into her now empty cup, Ludmira quietly spoke. Tigre wiped his sweat away with his arm and waited for her next words.

“Do you remember the Tatra Mountains?”

Tigre nodded. To deal with Ludmira, who was limiting Ellen's movements, he and Ellen fought her in those lands. At the top of the mountain was the fortress where Ludmira resided. It was a difficult fight for Tigre and Ellen.

“Back at the fort, do you remember when you destroyed the castle gate?”

He was startled. Tigre felt he had understood what Ludmira was demanding of him. He could only nod.

Ludmira smiled seeing Tigre's gaze. Her mysterious smile suited her childish face; it did not give off her typical tension.

“Although the gate was made of hollowed out wood with three iron plates, and separated by oak boards inside, you easily made a hole large enough to allow people to pass through.”

He was surely a rat cornered by the cat. He was unable to escape from the cat called Ludmira.

“At that time, I was in a rush. It was only after you left that I noticed it. After the gate was restored, I returned to my castle and examined it. It was something that could not be done simply by a Vanadis. The previous Vanadis, my mother, also fought with Eleanora's predecessor many times. There was more than enough material there. There were also the stories I heard from the soldiers.”

Tigre was not aware his knees were trembling.

Every word Ludmira spoke had a strong impact. Tigre could not help but feel an invisible rope tying around him.

In his mind, Ellen's angry face floated. She would hate it if she knew he had spoken about his bow to another person, much more so if that person was Ludmira.

“You wish to remain quiet? Did Eleanora forbid you from speaking about it?”

“Certainly, you did see the hole we made in your castle gate...”

Though he did not think it an excuse, Tigre desperately continued his resistance.

“That is about half the reason. I believe I have told you I am an aristocrat on the fringe of Brune, and I am somewhat proud of my archery skills.”

After drinking the remaining tea in his cup, Tigre responded in a poised demeanor and tone. He shrugged his shoulder as if it were a joke.

“Lord Tigrevurmud.”

Ludmira poured more tea into his cup as she smiled. Cold air was released from Lavias – the spear made of ice – beside her. It drifted past Tigre's ear.

It was different from the wind Ellen made with Arifal. It was of a threatening nature. If Tigre were a bit more sensitive, he may have noticed there was jealousy in the air since its master had become interested in a man.

Ludmira tilted her head cutely and continued smiling.

“I have believed in your sincerity before. I hope to believe your sincerity this time as well... Do you understand?”

It was clearly Tigre's defeat.

He called Rurick and had him bring his black bow.

“I am warning you, Lord Tigrevurmud. If you wish to borrow the strength of Olmutz, there is no point in lowering your head. If you wish to cooperate with me, you must throw your head back proudly.”

“If I ever do so, you're welcome to throw tea in my face.”

Rurick was baffled, not understanding the meaning of Tigre's words. Tigre received his black bow without saying another word.

He did not understand Rurick's feelings. The confrontation between LeitMeritz and Olmutz was not one just between Ellen and Ludmira. It had existed with their predecessors as well.

Being in a situation where they needed to borrow power to break the status quo must have been irritating to a Knight of LeitMeritz like Rurick.

After thanking him for the bow, Tigre returned to the tent and showed his bow to Ludmira.

“A completely unrefined bow.”

That was the first opinion of the Vanadis with blue eyes and hair.

“This is a heirloom of my household. Please refrain from saying such things for my sake.”

Having said those words, thoughts of Tir na Fa crossed his mind. He wondered why his ancestors made this an heirloom.

Ignoring Tigre's words, Ludmira observed the black bow. She brought her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} close to it.

“Although it feels a little eerie... It seems to be a featureless bow.”

“I also thought that.”

That is, until fall, when he shot down the flying Dragon with the power of Ellen's Silver Flash.

Tigre carefully explained, one at a time, what happened when he used his bow. Ludmira listened with an eager expression, though at times she seemed anxious.

His guilt only grew heavier as he thought of Ellen, but it was too late now. He could do nothing but prepare himself.

Ludmira laughed, having guessed what Tigre was thinking from his expression.

“If Eleanora deserts you, I'll let you stay with me for a bit, though I doubt that will happen.”

“... Is that so?”

Tigre looked curiously at Ludmira. Certainly, Ellen would likely forgive him, but he did not think this Vanadis would say that.

“If I assume what you say to be true, then it is as if one more Vanadis exists. It would be possible to overwhelmingly dominate over the other six. I would make sure to secure such a person before the other Vanadis. At least, if it were me.”

She spoke with frightening nonchalance. Tigre stared bitterly at his black bow.

However, he also had a sense of resignation, having seen the spectacle at the temple of Tir na Fa. He could not help but feel that way.

After clearing the mood, Tigre and Ludmira returned to topic.

“That is all I can offer. Will you help?”

“It is not enough. Leave Eleanora and come to me. If you do so, I will cooperate.”

“--- Do you intend to shoulder the debt I owe to Ellen as well?”

He tried to speak in a provocative manner, but Ludmira simply laughed in amusement.

“If that is all it would take, then certainly. I would have you pledge your loyalty to me.”

She calmly returned a response without hearing the amount he owed. Tigre's mouth remained slightly opened. Ludmira looked at him with amusement like a sister would look at her clumsy little brother.

“Whether you command one hundred soldiers or ten thousand, when you take command of a large army, you require a corresponding sense of sensibility. The same thing goes for power. If you wish to continue using your precious heirloom, make sure you think of its value at the time.”

''--- The value of this bow...''

Tigre understood immediately as he stared as his black bow. Ludmira taught him as if he were another Vanadis. It seems he had not yet understood it himself.

“I apologize. Please allow me to retract my previous statement.”

“Very well.”

Ludmira nodded and calmly rose from her chair.

“Regarding this matter, both wages and expenditures will be carried by you. Should you die, it will be considered a breach of contract. Do your best to live.”

''--- That's a pretty unreasonable demand given this battle.''

That thought floated through his head, though he agreed it would be best not to die. Though it would be difficult, he deemed it better compared to the other challenges he was facing.

“Let me say this again... thank you for your help.”

Tigre stood up and stretched his hand to Ludmira. Having shared a firm handshake, the two began speaking of battle immediately.

After the war council between the two had finished, Tigre left the tent.

Though he had not noticed it, they had spoken for a considerable amount of time. The sun had sunk beneath the cliff, and night was drifting heavily in the sky. Bonfires had been lit in both camps.

He felt excessively cold since he had just been in the warmth of the tent. He looked up at the white moon as it gradually shined argent.

Tigre walked from the tent and eventually released the tension in his shoulders. He sighed and felt pain in his stomach as he thought about what would happen when he next met Ellen.

However, he had completed the contract when he shook Ludmira's hand. There was nothing for him to do but to comfort himself.

When he reached the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} camp, Gerard ran up to him.

“How did it go?”

He did not bother with greetings. His expression showed he was very anxious.

“For now, we have their cooperation.”

Gerard let out a sigh of release after hearing that. Afterward, he looked at Tigre as though he were a queer animal.

“Really, who on earth are you?”

“What do you mean... who am I?”

Gerard sighed in amazement seeing Tigre did not understand his words.

“Even I know the Vanadis are an existence within Zhcted second only to the King. First Eleanora Viltaria, now the Vanadis with blue hair. What kind of power do you have to be able to obtain their cooperation?”

“It's a natural virtue.”

Tigre shrugged his shoulders impudently. Gerard looked at him as if it were simply a boring joke, but he knew it would be useless to pursue the matter any further. Instead, his face returned to its normal sarcastic expression.

“By the way, did anything happen while I was away?”

“Yes, that's right.”

Gerard nodded, as if waiting for Tigre to ask that question.

“It's about that girl you found before we fought with the Muozinel Army.”

“Ah, that girl. How is she? Did she look better?”

She was attacked by Muozinel and was dressed as a traveler. She had been resting for a few days due to severe fatigue.

However, because they had constantly moved camps and the fear that Muozinel would defeat the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}, she could not rest well.

Though he was busy, Tigre had gone to see her once a day, but she was always asleep. Even now, her name was not known.

“Yes. It happened a while ago, but I would like to ask. What kind of situation was it when you helped the girl? She is quite wary of us and seems unusually afraid...”

“Afraid?”

“Currently one soup bowl is damaged and my finger and index finger are burnt.”

Tigre tilted his head in thought.

“I'd rather hope not, but the soldiers may have done something. Did that have anything to do with it?”

He did not want to think of it, but the army is a group of men, and they had strained themselves constantly over the past few days. If even a single person causes a problem, it would not be amusing.

Thankfully, Gerard shook his head.

“The person nursing her is trustworthy. Furthermore, the soldiers are kind and occasionally approach to see how she is doing, but she does nothing then. There is no possibility of that.”

If he saw her, Tigre may have understood something. Tigre began to walk with Gerard one step behind.

First, Tigre visited the supply line to gather some wine, cheese, bread, and fruit into a small basket.

“Do we have any soup?”

“There is some that has cooled down. We can warm it at the bonfire.”

“I'm sorry for asking so much of you in a situation like this.”

“Well, it's fine. We can be a bit generous since we gathered some food from the Muozinel Army.”

Tigre thanked the soldier in charge of cooking and requested Gerard bring soup for two later on.

“For the time being, allow me to meet the girl alone.”

“Thank you for your consideration. In every respects she looks like a traveler. Though she does not speak, it is always good to be able to have a bowl of soup. Still, even if we obtained supplies from the Muozinel Army, every grain is important on the battlefield.”

After Gerard spoke those words with a straight face and shrugged his shoulders, Tigre entered the tent with his basket full of food alone.

One soldier standing in front of the tent in the cold allowed Tigre entry after seeing his face. He seemed impatient, so he was likely the soldier who nursed her.

“How does the girl look? Can you get up?”

“Yes. She seems quite cautious of us, so I am standing outside so as to not agitate her.”

The man was in his mid 40s. His belly shook as he laughed.

“Don't worry about it. Since I will be with her, take a short rest.”

After telling him the supply line had warmed a bowl of soup for him, the soldier walked away happily. Tigre passed through the entrance after seeing him off.

The girl with golden hair sat upright. Although her face stiffened for a moment and she glared at Tigre, her expression loosened upon seeing him.

''--- I wonder if she remembers when we helped her.''

Under the bright lamp, only he and the girl sat. There were bags packed with medical herbs and tubs with water and towels in them.

The girl slept on straw covered with fur under a thick blanket. Though it was not particularly good, it was better than to be expected on the battlefield.

“I've brought some food. Do you want to eat?”

The girl nodded deeply seeing him ask with a smile.

Tigre walked near her while watching and sat down. He took out a pomegranate, divided it in two, and handed it to the girl. She received it and looked at it curiously.

''--- Is she not going to bite into it?''

“You can bite into it. The red things inside are seeds, and its juices will fly out, so be careful.”

After receiving an explanation, she bit into it, carrying it to her mouth timidly. She frowned from the acidity but continued nibbling it like a small animal.

Though there was still fatigue on her face, she seemed to have recovered considerably compared to when they first met. Even though dim, there was a fire of life in her azure eyes.

“There's bread and cheese, too. I also have some wine, but don't work too hard. Eat it little by little."

After pushing the basket before the girl, she nodded quietly and continued gnawing at the pomegranate. Tigre tilted his head comparing this straightforward reaction to Gerard's story.

''--- I thought so before as well, but where have I seen this girl?''

No matter how desperately he searched his memory, no clear image appeared.

“May I have your name?”

Although it was an innocent question, the girl stopped eating the pomegranate and stared at Tigre with her blue eyes. After a while, she responded in a dazzlingly small voice.

“Re... Regin.”

“Regin, is it? It's surprisingly suitable. Nice to meet you.”

“--- Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

Regin said it before he spoke his name. Having heard it, Tigre nodded with admiration.

“That's right. It's a bit long, so Tigre is fine.”

“... Tigre.”

Her reactions still seemed slow. After moving her mouth a few times, Regin finally spoke Tigre's name. Tigre felt her physical condition must not have been back to normal.

“Thank you, Tigre.”

Regin lowered her head, her disordered hair shaking in the process. Tigre was relieved he could have a proper conversation and smiled at her.

“At the very least, while I am here, I will try and defend you, so please try and relax.”

After nodding again, Regin began nibbling the pomegranate again. She did not ask questions or let Tigre out of sight. While her facial expressions were not particularly vast, her eyes looked innocently at him like a child relying on her mother, which confused Tigre.

''--- Certainly, I did help this girl...''

But is that enough to become so emotionally attached? There were small scratches and cuts on Tigre's face and arms, and he was covered in grime and dirt. Blood was stuck to his clothes; he seemed no different from the other soldiers. He decided to ask other questions instead of worry about it, though.

“Regin. Where did you come from? Are you from this area?”

“... I came from far away.”

Though she did not lie, it was clear she had carefully chosen her words given her facial expression.

“So why did you come here from such a long distance?”

Regin fell silent. Tigre waited calmly; eventually, he shook his head apologetically.

“No. If you do not wish to speak about it, then it is not necessary. You have your circumstances.”

When he spoke words of comfort, Regin looked upward at Tigre.

“You. Why are you here?”

Tigre understood she was wondering why his military forces were in Agnes. He spoke as if to explain it to a small child.

“Muozinel – the country to the southeast, has led its army here. We have come to drive them back.”

“Are you not the lord of Alsace?”

A moment of silence ran between the two. Regin's slip of the tongue surprised Tigre for a moment.

Though he considered cross examining her regarding how she knew this, he did not think she would obediently respond. She seemed like the type to be unnecessarily stubborn.

“.... Have we met before? Perhaps you traveled to Alsace before.”

With some effort, Tigre smiled and spoke to Regin. Regin looked at him with wide eyes before smiling.

“We met elsewhere. Even then, you were gentle.”

It seems they had met, but Tigre could not recall.

“Earl Vorn. I have brought the soup.”

Gerard's voice was heard from outside. Tigre stood up as he tried to smile at Regin.

“Is there anything else you want? I can't say we have much, though.”

When asked, Regin hesitated for a time before shyly speaking.

“Then... Some a pail with hot water, and a towel, please.”

Thinking she wanted to wipe her body, Tigre consented. Though calm, she was a girl, so he could understand her feelings. When he put his face and hands outside the tent to grab the two bowls of soup from Gerard, who spoke with a straight face.

“How is it? Did she bite or scratch you?”

“I was worried when I went in, but she's as calm as a dog one's kept for years. Were you suddenly asking her personal questions?”

Tigre showed a nasty smile. Gerard simply tilted his neck curiously.

“Though I can't really say for sure, perhaps it really is your talent.”

“Talent?”

“A talent of debauchery in which beautiful women flock to you. Though it is a valuable natural virtue, please avoid causing trouble. It is not unusual for a hero to fall to ruins because of a woman.”

“... Our visitor wants a pail, a towel, and some hot water. Please get it.”

Tigre countered the man with brown hair who had turned away. Gerard shook his right hand with his back turned, showing his understanding. Tigre returned to Regin and placed the bowl of soup before her.

“Careful, it's hot.”

As he said so, he sipped his soup. Thankfully, though there were few ingredients, it was made better in this cold weather. The vegetables and meat melted into the soup, and the flavor was enhanced by the fat. The salty taste spread a moderate heat throughout the body.

As he was about to take his second spoon, Tigre noticed Regin was gazing at his soup.

“What's wrong?”

“May I have that soup?”

She asked in a small but clear voice, completely confusing Tigre.

He thought there may have been some problems with her soup, but Regin had not even picked it up in the first place.

“Even though I've already had some to drink?”

Regin nodded without a care. Though reluctant, Tigre exchanged bowls with her. Regin drank her soup without hesitation.

“Warm...”

As if condensing her loveliness, Regin smiled shyly and let out a satisfied sigh. She quickly worked her spoon, finishing her soup before Tigre.

“I wonder how many years its been since I had anything this warm.”

''--- Years!?''

Tigre almost dropped his spoon. He thought through this girl's strange speech and behavior.

The soup was not special. It was simply pork, potato, onions, and salt thrown into a pan of boiling water. It was an ordinary ration for the army and a popular meal for the common people.

''--- Was she that poor? No, it's something different...''

Even if her voice was small, she was very polite. Oblivious to Tigre's astonishment, Regin continued smiling at him.

“Thank you. I remembered the old times.”

Tigre was forced to respond with a smile. The two ate bread and cheese without talking, then they drunk some wine.

Tigre did not know what to ask her, though he had looked at Regin's azure eyes several times. The two finished eating their meal with satisfied expressions.

“I have brought the hot water.”

A blunt voice was heard from outside. It was Gerard.

Tigre showed his hands and face outside the tent and took the towel and pail. Having been forced to carry the items twice, he seemed dissatisfied.

“Any progress?”

Tigre shook his head. Shocked by her words and attitude, he had not made any progress.

“Please tell her to remain obedient, at least.”

After expressing his understanding to Gerard, Tigre placed the wooden tub and towel before Regin. When he was about to leave, she called out to Tigre.

“Um...”

Though hesitant, after taking a deep breath, Regin looked up at Tigre as if she had made a decision.

“Thank you for everything you've done, but could you help wipe my body?”

“... What?”

Tigre thought he misheard for a moment, but Regin's face was colored with shame. She repeated her words in a voice smaller than before.

“Um... I am not asking you to wipe my entire body. Just the places I cannot reach. For example... My back.”

“Surely there is someone else...”

He had started to say that, but Tigre realized the current {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} was a large group of men with the current purpose of fighting the Muozinel Army.

It would take them several days of marching to reach Territoire from Agnes, and he had made Teita stay behind. With the cliffs and stones, she would easily be injured. Tigre wanted to avoid that as much as possible.

It is possible he could take her to Ludmira's Army, but to have to go there for such a trivial thing was frightening.

''--- That's right, there are two thousand men and women who lived in Agnes...''

When that idea finally arrived in his head, Regin spoke with a surprisingly strong tone.

“If, if it is not you... I cannot do it.”

She blushed further, but her eyes were filled with a strong emotion as she looked up at Tigre.

“Why me?”

Regin would not answer, even if he asked. Tigre had another thought in the corner of his mind.

''--- This girl does not seem that shy at all...''

She knew Tigre, which is why she asked, despite her embarrassment. Perhaps she did not trust the soup until she saw Tigre drink it.

Before long, Tigre sighed and turned his back on her.

“Take your clothes off. When your back is turned, call me.”

''I'm sorry,'' a small voice was heard from behind Tigre.

He could hear the sounds of her clothes rustling. Tigre could not contain the stress of being in a situation where a beautiful girl near his age was taking off her clothes behind his back. The surroundings were very quiet, making all other sounds seem louder.

“Please...”

Her trembling voice full of shyness called out to him. Tigre turned about.

Illuminated by the light of the lamp, her white back which lacked flesh was present. He had the same impression when he lifted her in his arms; she had a delicate physique. Both her shoulders and hips were small.

He involuntarily let out a breath seeing her beauty. Regin, hearing the sound, turned red and tensed her muscles. She cowered slightly. Tigre carefully walked up to her and sat down.

Lately, he had seen nude females up close several times. No matter how many times he looked, he could not remain calm. Ellen's nude body crossed his mind; Tigre shook it off in a panic.

''--- No strange thoughts. Concentrate on Regin for now.''

Even so, he wanted her to cover below her waist at least, but it would be embarrassing for both of them if he pointed that out, so he took care not to see as much as possible.

Wringing the hot water out of the towel, he brought the towel to her shoulder. Regin's body trembled strongly, but she weakly told him to continue.

Without using excessive force, Tigre carefully rubbed Regin's back so as to remove all the dirt.

Though Tigre had a strange face, he considered it to be trivial. His face was hot, and a strange amount of tension was present in his muscles near his nose. It was a face he did not want to see at all.

His heart raged, feeling the softness of her skin through the towel. He struggled hard with his reason to force his excitement down. Though Tigre grasped his left hand and endured the impulse desperately, he made a mistake and a painful sigh leaked from Regin's mouth.

Tigre stopped what he was doing and turned his face away for a count of five. He needed to build up the energy to force down his desire. He had already given up and let his lower body have an excessive reaction, but it would go down to normal once he went out in the cold.

At the end of all his suffering, Tigre had managed to finish wiping Regin's back.

“... Something like this.”

It was a man's honor to say something like this.

“Um... Just a little lower, please.”

It really was only a moment of vanity. Regin's words showed what Tigre had been trying not to look at her waist as much as possible.

While his self control still remained, Tigre moved his left hand. Despite Regin letting out two soft moans, he had managed to complete his work.

Though her back was thin, it still had a female-specific elasticity, and her waist only felt softer to Tigre's left hand.

“... Can you do the rest yourself?”

Tigre hung the towel on a wooden hook as he turned his back to her. Fatigue weighed his entire body; he wanted to escape to cool his body as soon as possible

“Yes. Thank you very much.”

Hearing her words of gratitude, Tigre was wrapped in a sense of relief. He was finally done.

As he was trying to exit the tent, Regin's voice called out to him once again.

“I'm sorry.”

Though Tigre was about to look back on reflex, he panicked after seeing her look over her shoulder and quickly left. He realized he had left the basket behind, but decided to leave it.

''--- What does she mean...?''

He thought about the words Regin had said as he left. It was not an apology for having him wipe her body, but he was not sure of the reason why.

''--- Well, it's fine. She'll tell me eventually.''

Tigre concluded quickly. There were too many things to think about. His contract with Ludmira, the forty thousand strong Muozinel Army, he did not have the time.

Before he searches for a new problem, it's necessary to solve the ones before him.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Ellen and Lim were given a room in the Legnica imperial palace. After speaking with Sasha and finishing their meal, they went to sleep early.

The two woke before dawn and went to the building at the edge of the palace, telling their men to wake up. They also checked the numbers present.

Lim received the report.

“The people who have reached the temple by last night is approximately thirteen hundred.”

“So we still don't have everyone...”

While preparing their armor, Ellen wore a difficult face. According to Sasha's story, Elizavetta commanded an army of about four thousand.

“Sasha said she would lend us three thousand soldiers...”

Ellen had hoped for more soldiers so she could settle the matter quickly.

“If you include the people who arrived at midnight, it comes to approximately seventeen hundred.”

“They need rest or they will simply die on the battlefield. If we need them, they can be used as scouts.”

“Certainly. We will do that.”

As Lim responded with a smile, a knock came from the door. Opening the door, the old servant and three senior aids stood before them.

“Is something wrong?”

When Lim asked with her expressionless face, the servants, without destroying the solemn atmosphere, bowed.

“We apologize, but there are many who work here who wish to see Limlisha-sama by all means. I understand you are busy, but could you spare us some time?”

Lim was baffled by the servant's words. It was not the first time she had visited the palace. She had visited numerous times before alongside Ellen.

In any case, as she had come with Ellen to help numerous times, the unit Commander and grand chamberlain had begged her to teach them affairs pertaining to the military and the state. As such, Lim had many acquaintances.

''--- But why would they contact me in such a situation?''

Surely they understood she was busy helping with the situation in Legnica in place of Sasha who was ill of health.

“Lim. Go.”

Ellen pushed Lim's back with a dubious face and a bright voice.

“This is Sasha's imperial palace. I don't know what kind of business they have, but it shouldn't be a problem for us to deal with. Still, we're busy, so keep it brief.”

There was no shadow on Ellen's face at all; her bright eyes were shining. She had faith in Lim. Understanding that, Lim turned back to the servants.

“Then please guide me.”

Lim was guided away from the guest room by the servants and walked down the corridor lined with torches. She noticed she had turned a corner several times.

''--- This is the place we were at yesterday.''

Her expectations soon became reality. Lim was guided before Sasha's room.

“... Isn't this Alexandra-sama's room?”

“Correct.”

The servant confirmed Lim's words with a brief response. He opened the door and urged her in.

“I apologize for having you come all this way.”

It was definitely the room she had visited yesterday. Like before, Sasha sat up as soon as she saw her guest. Lim stepped inside, bowed, and stood before her.

“Alexandra-sama. What business might you have with me?”

Since she was called alone, she must not have wanted Ellen to hear her words.

''--- Though Eleanora-sama may have guessed this would happen.''

Sasha nodded and looked up at Lim with a serious expression.

“Please, protect Ellen for me.”

Lim looked at the black haired Vanadis in surprise. Such a thing was unnecessary to say. Before Ellen had become a Vanadis, Lim had stood beside her and defended her. Sasha knew that as well.

Though Lim did not show her feelings, Sasha seemed to have read them and quietly continued.

“I know there is no need to tell you, but even so, I wished to say it. Her opponent is Elizavetta.”

Ellen and Elizavetta had a connection.

Autumn one year ago, in a certain village in Zhcted Kingdom, an epidemic broke out. Although the village was under the direct control of the royal family, it was adjacent to Lebus which Elizavetta governed.

To prevent the epidemic from expanding, she burned the village and every person who likely had the illness. She took a stance of isolation while Ellen offered to look after those quarantined.

“Before I became a Vanadis, I lived in that village for a period of time. I also wished to help them, but I could not. I ended up causing you trouble.”

However, Elizavetta ignored Ellen's request.

“I understand that this village is under control of the royal family. However, there is no need for two Vanadis to intervene; there is still an epidemic here. It would not concern me if not for the possibility that the damage would reach Lebus. Even if this does not involve me, as a Vanadis, that matter has nothing to do with you.”

There was no mistake in Elizavetta's words which lacked any flexibility. Still, Ellen could do nothing but withdraw.

However, the majority of the isolated people were unable to last through the winter.

Many families and acquaintances were lost, and the village where she was born and grew up was tossed aside. Though it was possible to escape from the epidemic, they had been dealt a severe mental and physical blow from the outside world. There were many disputes over what should be done amongst the villagers.

When spring arrived, the number of people had decreased by more than half. They gave up on rejuvenating the village and scattered. Though there were some who were able to accept living in other villages, many turned to thievery. They would have been unable to live otherwise.

Ellen blamed Elizavetta for this. Her proposal was refused, resulting in this unavoidable occurrence. Ellen's thoughts ended at that resentment, and she could not consider Elizavetta's feelings. Though she was hurt as a result of this, so was Elizavetta.

Elizavetta was not necessarily crossing her arms and letting things be. Despite not being her territory, she brought food and materials to them throughout the winter, arranged for more doctors, and offered to help with reconstructing the village.

An invisible crack which ran deep formed between Ellen and Elizavetta because of this affair.

At that time, an aristocrat named Rojion near the LeitMeritz began to cause problems.

He pocketed a certain amount of the taxes he collected and falsified his reports to the Kingdom. Furthermore, when his territory had become penniless, he attacked the neighboring territories.

The aristocrats who suffered appealed to the King. He ordered a Vanadis, Sophie, to investigate the matter regarding Rojion, who found proof after several days.

Though the King ordered Ellen to subjugate his territory, the one who appeared was Elizavetta.

“Rojion is my father. I will persuade him. He will receive an appropriate punishment to atone for his crimes.”

“--- Now that you have become a Vanadis, whether he is your father or not has no relation.”

Though Ellen spoke sarcastically, Elizavetta pulled back.

However, instead of responding to the negotiations with Zhcted, Rojion escaped. Ellen led her army to chase after him, which led to his death.

Rojion had caused a problem though; Ellen was given orders by the King, and she had done what needed to be done. Though Elizavetta understood that, she could not suppress the intense emotions within her.

At that point, Elizavetta challenged Ellen and was defeated.

“Regarding those two events, you cannot say either was right or wrong. They simply did what needed to be done.”

“Alexandra-sama, I thought you would side with Eleanora-sama.”

Needless to say, Lim herself was Ellen's ally, and she had also stayed in that village. Like the silver-white haired girl, she also blamed Elizavetta.

“Whether if I believed Ellen wasn't correct, I would remain her ally. Unfortunately, as I am now, that is difficult.”

Sasha placed her hand on her chest with a sad smile. She then looked up at Lim with a serious expression.

“Only a Vanadis can stop a Vanadis. Heowever, I believe Ellen will head straight for Elizavetta. Though her intense feelings can be good, they may dull her movements.”

Lim nodded. Though there was deep discord running between Ellen and Elizavetta, she had two reasons for her to be angry.

The first would be the attack on Sasha's territory, the land of her best friend.

The other reason was because she had left Brune to help Sasha – she had been forced to part from Tigre.

It was while Lim was deciding whether to mention this.

“There is also the issue with Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

Sasha continued quietly seeing Lim's suspicious face.

“From your stories, I can understand Ellen cherishes him. Whether it is friendship or love, I cannot tell... Even so, he is a man from another country whom she had met on the battlefield just a few months ago.”

“I can understand your thoughts, Alexandra-sama. When he was a captive in LeitMeritz, I too felt he should not have been left alive.”

It was different now. She had served as his assistant and exchanged words. She had continued watching his actions. Those who met the man named Tigre were charmed.

However, Lim continued speaking with conviction.

“However, Lord Tigrevurmud has shown to be of a suitable caliber to earn Eleanora-sama's trust. He has continued to show it, even within such a short span of time.”

When Lim closed her mouth, silence filled the room. But Sasha's expression of regret from not being able to do anything did not disappear.

“Is Ellen okay? Is there a need for her to rush herself?”

“That...”

Lim could not answer Sasha's question in an instant. Even if they had retreated from Nemetacum which Thenardier governed, they had traveled several days after repulsing both Marquis Greast and the Knights of Navarre in succession. Anything could happen.

At this time, neither Lim nor Ellen knew of the invasion by the Muozinel Army; however, they had considered the possibility of an invasion from another country. Thinking of that, they wished to return as quickly as possible.

“One year ago, Ellen defeated her. However, if she has both anger and impatience, I cannot say what the result will be. That is why I wished to speak to you who has remained by her side since she was a mercenary.”

''Please protect Ellen.''

Sasha said it once again as she bowed before Lim.

“I will protect her to the best of my ability, even if it means using my body.”

Though she said that, she would do her best to prevent it. She recalled the time when she was poisoned by an assassin. Ellen would grieve if she died, so she wanted to avoid it at all possible costs.

“This is farewell for now.”

As if she were waiting for Lim to return, Ellen went to visit Sasha.

“Though I told you before, I have a guy I need to help. Once I knock Elizavetta to the ground, I'll be heading there.”

Behind Ellen, Lim remained expressionless, acting as if the two had not met a moment ago. Sasha grasped the hand Ellen presented to her.

“Ellen, I have a request.”

When Ellen looked curious with her friend's hand between hers, Sasha spoke quietly.

“If you are hesitating, do not stick around for Legnica or me. I want you to give priority to what you must. I am glad that you even took the time to come here.”

Ellen thought of Tigre and laughed energetically.

“You just rest and wait for the good news. I'll definitely beat Elizavetta.”

Almost exactly at dawn, against the white sunlight illuminating the eastern sky, Ellen and Lim led four thousand troops and left the imperial palace. The sky was dark, their breath was white, and the air was still cold.

Thankfully, as it was not snowing, so they could easily advance without removing the snow, except near the grounds of Vasaro.

“Lim, our fight will be at Vasaro.”

Ellen spoke sternly to the adjutant next to her.

“I'll take two thousand of the troops Sasha lent and those from LeitMeritz to attack from the front. You hit Elizavetta from the side or the rear.”

“Eleanora-sama...”

Lim shook her head and raised her voice. She had just promised to defend Ellen, yet it would be impossible if she were not nearby.

Ellen looked curiously, seeing Lim show signs of anger.

“Is it strange? The river flowing near Vasaro is frozen, and there are hills and plains in the vicinity. Sasha's soldiers have high morale as well.”

Looking over their shoulder, the soldiers of Legnica had a will to fight as they advanced which could not be hidden. It was unusual.

Their land was attacked, and their Lord was sickly. It was clear they intended to entirely crush Lebus. The power of their silent cry was clear to hear.

“They're looking for a fight, so leave Elizavetta to me. You take charge of the flying column. It's a reasonable plan.”

Lim could not find any words to say. Attacking from the flank while the enemy was preoccupied with a fight at the front was the correct plan.

Lim wavered yet again, but her Lord's gaze would not permit anymore time. She spoke hesitantly.

”Eleanora-sama... you are both angry and impatient.”

Sasha spoke of her worries while looking down, though Lim was reluctant to say that out of consideration of the woman who asked her this favor. Despite her surprise, Ellen smiled gently at once.

“Certainly I am angry, as are the soldiers behind us, and I am worried about Tigre. But my mind is not clouded, nor are my movements dull.”

Lim still did not think it permissible to leave Ellen out of her sights. Ellen reluctantly asked her a question.

“Then what should I do?”

“Devote your troops to defense until I make the surprise attack. Though I cannot say this too loudly... there is meaning in remaining in position; it is so that Alexandra-sama's forces do not act recklessly.

Soldiers with a high morale disregard their Commander's instructions and go mad with rage. There are numerous examples of a calm enemy striking such forces down.”

“You're being paranoid, Lim.”

Ellen laughed with her ruby pupils glittering seeing Lim worry.

“However, you have a point. We'll do it this way so you don't have to worry so much. However---”

Her joking smile became serious.

“Can you hurry up? It would be troublesome if they noticed our detached forces.”

Originally, Ellen would take the offensive so Elizavetta would not realize it, which is why Ellen took lead of both troops from LeitMeritz and Legnica.

“I shall do my best. You must take care as well, Eleanora-sama.”

Lim spoke these words as best she could.

The snow gradually became deep, and the sky looked suspicious as powdery snow danced to the ground.

They arrived at Vasaro before midday the following day.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

A girl was lying down, entrusting her back to the mane of her horse.

In one hand was a black short whip used for horses. While holding it in the air, she watched as the snow melted and disappeared. Though the horse was well accustomed to the rider, she had an excellent sense of balance.

The sun approached its peak; the sky was covered in a veil of snow clouds.

Suddenly, she shut her left eye and looked at the sky with her golden right eye. Then she closed her other eye and looked up with her azure left eye.

It was something of a habit to look at things with a single eye.

''--- Even if the color of my pupils are different, the scenery doesn't change.''

She was doing this since from a young age, yet she still held an expectation in the back of her mind that something would change.

{{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}}. This girl – Elizavetta Fomina – had eyes of different colors.

That is what she was called in Zhcted, but the interpretation of her alias was different from region to region. In the land she was born in, she was considered evil, but those of Lebus, the people of the land she governed, considered it to be a good omen.

Elizavetta was 17 years old. She had vivid red hair down to her waist and wore purple clothing; her dress was full of lace and ruffles. Her well-developed bosom and thin waist were emphasized, making her appear flashy but never vulgar.

However, her peculiar eyes were always looked at first. Even her bright red hair and gorgeous dress paled in comparison to her pupils.

The sound of horseshoes approached, calling for Elizavetta to return. She sat up and saw a Knight, her aid, approach.

He was in his mid-thirties and had served as a Knight in Lebus before Elizavetta became a Vanadis. His face looked young without a beard, but fatigue was clearly carved into it.

“Vanadis-sama. Our scouts say a force three thousand strong is approaching from the south.”

“Their colors?”

Elizavetta played with her bright red hair. As if expecting the question, the Knight responded promptly.

“There are two. One with blades of vermillion and gold crossing diagonally on a yellow background, and one with a sword of silver on a black background.”

The moment she heard the report, both ends of Elizavetta's charming lips raised in a violent smile. The first was Sasha's, but that did not matter. Only the second flag was important.

''--- You came, Ellen...!''

“You've worked hard. Tell the troops to retreat when they see the Vanadis. I will fight her on my own.”

“But... there are two armies, and there is the possibility Alexandra-sama will appear, despite her poor health.”

“A pointless worry. Even if Alexandra wished to join, Eleanora would not allow it.”

The Vanadis with bright red hair made that declaration. After dismounting her horse, she picked up the saddle at her feet and brushed the snow off it.

Vasaro was surrounded by endless plains with gently rolling hills and valleys. It was covered in snow. Though not deep, the ground was only exposed when walking through it. There was no wind, but that was a welcome for her four thousand troops.

“You've worked hard from the pirate subjugation until now.”

As she put the saddle on her horse, Elizavetta gave words of appreciation to her soldiers. The men present simply shook their head.

“We know, that in the three years since you have become a Vanadis, you have devoted your strength to the people of Lebus.”

There was no need to thank them. Elizavetta mounted her horse. Due to a variety of modifications in her dress, she could ride her horse with a skirt on without riding side-saddle.

With two horses at the front, the troops proceeded toward their stronghold.

The afternoon when Ellen lead the Legnica and LeitMeritz allied forces to confront Elizavetta and the Lebus Army she commanded.

Both armies totaled seven thousand in number. The men behind each Vanadis looked at each other with intense gazes.

“You're quite well prepared...”

Ellen said that before the battle.

“You knew we were coming? Looks like you didn't use the chance to escape, Liza.”

“That is a matter of course, since I wished to meet you, Ellen.”

Elizavetta parried Ellen's words with a gentle smile and a sharp voice fraught with animosity. Though she spoke with a foolish tone, the words themselves were not a lie. If not, she would have simply stood up and left.

“... I have no memory of allowing you to call me in such a manner.”

Ellen's cold voice which could freeze even the snow lowered even more.

“Nor do I recall allowing you to call me Liza.”

Elizavetta responded happily while flourishing the short whip in her hand.

''--- Forgive me, Lim.''

Ellen decided to ride the red haired Vanadis' provocations. After apologizing to Lim in her mind, she decided to further hide the presence of the detached forces. The Legnica soldiers would soon be unable to hold back any longer.

Arifal let off a light wind as Ellen placed a hand on the longsword at her waist, as if to encourage her.

“I will give you one chance. Get off your horse, crawl on the ground, and apologize. Not to me, but to the people of Legnica.”

“I refuse.”

“Then you will die.”

Pulling out the longsword at her waist, she swung it downward and pointed its tip to the red haired Vanadis.

“Charge!”

A battle cry was let loose from seven thousand soldiers, extending across the gray sky. The land shook, and the snow was kicked about and melted from the heat of the men.

In this frontal clash, Elizavetta had the advantage of numbers.

However, the fighting spirit of the soldiers of Legnica was overwhelming. They put their grudge of having their lands attacked into their weapons and threw it at the enemy before them.

The soldiers of Lebus huddled together and brought their shields forward. They fought back desperately, piercing through the spaces between their shields with spears. Immediately after, they were bathed in heat and blood, which shined brightly in the snow.

Arrows flew by, letting out an ominous sound of piercing the flesh. They wielded their battle axes, using their anger to cleave through the enemy's helmets. They thrust their swords forward, scooping out the entrails.

It was a scene from hell, wrapped in the agonized cries of pandemonium. It was impossible to think this was once a fantastic landscape covered in snow and silence.

Leading the attack, Ellen and Elizavetta met.

“{{furigana|Cleave the Wind|Ley Admos}}!”

While her horse cut the distance, Ellen released her {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}} without hesitation. A large wind was released from the longsword, blowing all snow aside as it cut across the frozen earth toward Elizavetta.

Elizavetta sacrificed her horse without hesitation and kicked off the saddle as her horse moved toward the invisible wave. The wind was suddenly filled with blood. The horse's bones shattered, its flesh torn to shreds.

Casually spreading the hem of her dress while in the sky, Elizavetta pulled out a short whip.

In that moment, her black whip tinged with a golden light and wriggled about like a snake playing in the air. When Elizavetta swung it downward toward Ellen, it had become a forty chet (approximately four meters) whip covered in lightning.

Ellen knew it had an abnormal destructive power. It was a spectacle worthy of the {{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}} Elizavetta, the {{furigana|[Flash Princess of the Thunder Swirl]|Isgrifa}}.

It was impossible to deflect it with the wind. Ellen threw her horse aside and jumped to the ground, rolling away as a whip tore through the atmosphere, nearly at the speed of sound.

When she stood up, what came into view was her horse's corpse with its head missing.

“It will hurt if you resist too much, right, Ellen?”

Elizavetta lightly landed on the snow and hit the ground with her whip. As if answering her, the whip discharged innumerable blue sparks into the atmosphere.

“I also won't hold back, Thunder Swirl.”

That was yet another name held by Elizavetta.

Thunder Swirl Valitsaif, the whip of lightning known as the {{furigana|[Lightning Flash of Broken Calamity]|Saika no Sentei}}.

“I will return those words right back at you.”

While Ellen retorted boldly, a Legnica soldier let out a shout and attacked Elizavetta from behind. She was the enemy's General and her focus was on Ellen, so her back was defenseless.

However, the spear did not reach Elizavetta. {{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}} simply rolled her wrists lightly.

The whip of lightning bounced across the ground. Its tip destroyed the spear handle and wrapped around the soldier's wrist, throwing him into the air.

It was a ghastly sight in the snowy field smeared with blood and dirt. Lightning was emitted from the whip and shot toward the soldier. A thin film of atmosphere was split by many layers of heat and light far surpassing human tolerance, burning the soldier without mercy.

His pain was instantaneous, because his death occurred in a single moment.

Without looking at the soldier who fell behind her, Elizavetta carefully measured the distance between her and Ellen. On the other hand, Ellen kicked off the ground, casually shortening the distance.

“--- {{furigana|Shadow Wind|Verni}}, is it?”

The wind clung to Ellen's body, her silver-white hair fluttering as she moved. Ellen ran at a furious speed despite the snow. Elizavetta's smile disappeared as her eyes of different colors moved quickly about the battlefield. She moved her whip, but it did not hit Ellen.

[[Image:Vanadis_V04_-_174.png|175px|thumb]]
It was difficult to say she read the orbit of the whip. Ellen's movements were rough and quite obvious, but she evaded the lightning with her overwhelming speed.

“Using such sloppy movements... {{furigana|Iron Whip|Kusutari}}!”

Clenching her teeth, Elizavetta's lightning quickly changed. The mass of snake-like lightning decreased by half its length and transformed into a straight rod.

There was a violent clash immediately afterward. A storm of silver-white and gold raged. Particles of ice were whipped about by the wind, evaporated by the heat of thunder in an instant. The snow vanished from their surroundings, the earth was torn away as an aftereffect.

She did not try to fight Ellen through power, but attacked furiously like a storm from various angles. She cut upward, downward, swiped from the side, continuing to attack without blinking an eye.

If she showed any opening, the thunder at Elizavetta's fingertips would turn to fangs. Ellen had been forced to drive her into a state where it was difficult to release her thunder.

At a moment of impact, Ellen's body was blown away by a terrific attack of lightning.

She straightened her posture in the air in an instant and safely landed, grasping her sword with both hands.

''--- What was that just now?''

She needed more time to understand the attack from the whip of steel. After they clashed, she was bathed in lightning. A red scar ran up Ellen's arm as she was burned by the attack.

Her frilly skirt changed. The thunder once again took the form of a whip as Elizavetta kicked off the ground. Ellen tried to approach the woman, but changed her mind immediately.

Elizavetta's whip moved in an eccentric trajectory which split the earth and divided the wind. Ellen gave up reading its orbit at once.

With just a flick of her wrist, the Vanadis with bright red hair could greatly change the motions of her whip. With attacks coming from every blind spot, Ellen could not read it at all.

She quickly parried Elizavetta's heavy and vigorous attacks.

She could not even approach. The sound of the whip splitting the air pressured Ellen's eyes and ears.

Catching a blow with her sword, Ellen's body softly drifted back through the air, her posture maintained. She landed several steps back. Having been blown back by Elizavetta's whip, the wind put the appropriate distance between them.

Ellen and Elizavetta were sweating and breathless, but while Elizavetta had room to relax, Ellen's face showed a sense of crisis.

If she received a single hit directly, the onslaught would not end. Even if she could endure it, Ellen's attack would only be hit with a barrage of more blows.

''--- Arifal's wind can't perfectly defend against her lightning strikes.''

The shock would make her body numb; she would be unable to move and would inevitably be defeated.

“Where was that strength you had a moment ago? Your counteroffensive is rather boring.”

“I was simply amazed since your attacks are so coarse.”

The {{furigana|[Wind Princess of the Silver Flash]|Silvfrau}} sarcastically retorted to the {{furigana|[Flash Princess of the Thunder Swirl]|Isgrifa}}. The numbness in Ellen's hand was getting worse as time passed. She jumped back despite the risks because of that.

“Incidentally, I have not asked you yet.”

Hearing Ellen's words, Elizavetta stopped walking. At this time, the two were a considerable distance away from the battlefield.

“Who asked you to play this hand? Thenardier? Ganelon?”

“... What do you mean?”

Elizavetta's attempt to deceive her failed. Her voice was distracted and delayed.

“Legnica was probably attacked to force me to return to Zhcted.”

“I do not understand your words... I follow His Majesty the King. I move only for the national interests of Zhcted.”

Smiling bitterly, Elizavetta shrugged her shoulder, seemingly continuing to feign ignorance. While doing so, she did not loosen her vigilance toward Ellen. If she relaxed for even a moment, the wind from the Vanadis with silver-white hair would cut her immediately.

“Moving at the beck and call of a villain from a foreign country is in the best interests for Zhcted? Don't make me laugh.”

“I do not wish to hear that from you. Rumors say you have put quite a bit of effort into helping your prisoner. I should say those very words to you.”

Elizavetta spoke sarcastically, her hand held up to her mouth. Ellen simply laughed it off.

“Though it's hardly an excuse... Hearing those words from a person who knows nothing is rather pitiable.”

Before Elizavetta could respond, Ellen changed the subject once again.

“There's one more thing I would like to ask.”

Ellen pointed her blade toward Elizavetta once again.

“... What did you do to obtain that strength you have now?”

She had dealt Ellen an intense blow. In their duel the year before, she did not have such a herculean strength.

“Nowhere in particular... It is a result of desperate training.”

Ellen smiled with derision towards Elizavetta's natural smile.

“I've been swinging my sword since the age of 6. Do you really think you can fool me with that nonsense?”

“... I know.”

She spoke in a quiet tone, different from her usual manner. Her eyes of different colors looked nostalgic for a moment, but it was only just. Not noticing, Ellen continued.

“I am well aware of your strength from one year ago. No matter the methods, that is not a strength you can achieve within a year. Training aside, other than the strength of your attacks, nothing has changed, it is not so easy to approach me.”

Elizavetta's hands grasped the lightning whip and trembled. Intense emotion swirled in her gold and azure eyes.

“Still... Even then, you have the strength to overpower me.”

“So what?”

In contrast to Elizavetta, Ellen remained calm. Using the opportunity, she took a half step forward, clad in Arifal's wind, as she looked carefully for an opportunity.

The long whip of thunder wrapped about Elizavetta's wrist. The whip coiled about her in many bright layers, as if to protect her. It was a snake which would attack all that approached with thunder.

“If you wish to triumph – then show it to me.”

Ellen brought up her Silver Flash once again, pulling in the cold snow with her wind. Her body shined brilliantly, reflecting the light from the ice particles. A storm raged at the tip of her blade, much larger than the one emitted before.

The whip about Elizavetta also emitted a dazzling light in response to its master's will. The pulsating thunder screamed throughout the atmosphere as countless electric sparks were discharged.

The moment Ellen raised her blade, nine whips of lightning hit the ground, so bright it would blind the eyes of ordinary people.

“{{furigana|Cleave the Wind|Ley Admos}}!”

“--- {{furigana|Burn and Split Heaven and Earth|Gron Lazriga}}!”

The storm and nine blades of lightning collided with a fierce roar. The bright blades born from the {{furigana|[Lightning Flash of Broken Calamity]|Saika no Sentei}} ate into the vortex of wind created by the {{furigana|[Brilliant Beheader of the Fallen Spirit]|Koma no Zanki}} which moved about like a large hatchet of wind.

A trail of embers followed the two as they clashed with their {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.

Ellen ignored the red burns across her body while Elizavetta ignored the cuts which tore her skin and dress to tatters.

The earth shook, the wind and thunder carved the ground as they ate into one another, dying out at the same time. What was left was a hollow mortar with small whirls of wind and sparks of electricity rolling about the center, like embers of thunder bursting in the air.

Snow and mud soared in the sky, falling soundlessly by the two. Ellen showed a fearless smile as she held up her sword. Though her body was full of welts and burns, she did not let out a single sound of pain.

Elizavetta, too, gripped her whip, ignoring the lacerations on her body.

“It...”

Elizavetta was about to say they were even, but she swallowed her words. While Ellen had not moved a single step from the clash of their {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}}, she had been forced back.

''--- My...''

At this time, the battlefield changed. Lim's force appeared to the Lebus soldier's left flank. It was a strong, violent attack. Cries were called as the colors of both friend and foe mingled.

“... This is my defeat.”

Seeing the sight from a distance, Elizavetta had a distorted smile. It was a false sense of strength. While she did not know she had revealed her emotions to Ellen, she knew she did not wish to reveal her weakness to herself.

“I have not taken your neck yet.”

Ellen stepped forward, her Silver Flash in hand. Elizavetta smiled brightly without preparing her whip. She spoke words which seemed as if they were prepared beforehand.

“Don't you have more pressing business, Ellen?”

Ellen's feet stopped there, her eyes opened wide as the face of a young man crossed her mind. With her longsword held at the ready, conflict and aggression were visible in her ruby eyes as she glared at Elizavetta. Seeing this reaction, the Vanadis of {{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}} smiled gloatingly.

“Both Dukes Thenardier and Ganelon have prepared their soldiers long ago. Until now, they have been restraining each other, but, at the very least, Duke Ganelon has decided to make a move, though I do not who he might be making it against.”

Ellen stood silent, unable to move. She could understand Duke Ganelon moving against Tigre, and Thenardier's son has been killed by Tigre. They may very well have formed a temporary truce, forming a force strong enough to suppress Tigre.

“One more thing. It seems Muozinel has invaded Brune.”

Ellen stopped breathing for a moment.

''--- Muozinel did?''

Her heart beat intensely. She did not understand how Tigre would move, and she was sure he would be involved. Thinking of his position, it was far beyond the worst case of fighting both Thenardier and Ganelon with Muozinel coming into play.

“We have been fighting for over one koku. If you want my neck, we can continue by all means, but... my soldiers will last at least another one or two koku if I do not stop them.

''--- Such nonsense...!''

Ellen clenched her teeth. Though she tried to conjure the will to fight, it did not go so well. Her will as strong as steel was torn between her distant allies and the enemies before her.

If the difference between the two remained from a year ago, Ellen would have chosen to kill her without hesitation, but now the red haired Vanadis had skill on par with Ellen. Seeing Elizavetta smile, she shook her head and cleared her idle thoughts.

“I will end it here. I have no way of knowing you won't attack again.”

“Will you accept a written oath?”

“... Oath?”

“The restoration of Alexandra's fortress... though that will not be free. I require we restart negotiations regarding the matter of the pirate subjugation, and a non-aggression pact for a year – something like that?”

Elizavetta smiled cheerfully and transformed her lightning into a short whip, showing no intention to fight. She swung it around a few times.

Ellen stared at the Vanadis, the {{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}} in confusion.

“You... What is your purpose?”

“Though I cannot tell you, I have achieved it.”

For a while, the two remained motionless. Elizavetta stood there calmly with her arms lowered. She had no will to fight. If she continued, she knew she would eventually lose.

On the other hand, Ellen clearly was conflicted.

If she killed Elizavetta here, the situation would only become more cumbersome. She would need to go to the capital to explain her reasons to the King, and the new wielder of the whip of lightning would need to be found. A civil war may break out, involving Legnica and LeitMeritz. There were many such examples in the history of Zhcted.

“... I wish to add one more condition.”

Before long, Ellen lowered her sword and stared at Elizavetta with her red eyes.

“What could it be?”

“An apology.”

It was a concise, frank demand which held enormous emotions. Elizavetta understood things perfectly given the sharp sound she let out.

“I am not saying you need to crawl on the ground. I just want a sincere, earnest apology.”

“... I agree.”

“If you ever do this again... I will crush you.”

Upon hearing Elizavetta's proposal, Ellen recalled Sasha's words. She did not want Ellen to remain behind for her and Legnica. It was not as if she had anticipated what would happen, but if she continued further, both Ellen and Sasha would feel heartache.

“Then I will go.”

Ellen sheathed her longsword and turned her back away. She proceeded to the battlefield, unaware that Elizavetta stared at her back in silence.

The allied forces of Legnica and LeitMeritz had fought a battle swinging between offense and defense, advance, and retreat. When the two Vanadis returned to command, the distance gradually spread.

While the army under Ellen's command came to a halt in accordance to her demands, the Lebus Army led by Elizavetta reorganized their lines to accommodate for the scattered soldiers who had fled.

Vasaro was about ten belsta (approximately ten kilometers) away. Once they reached it, the Lebus Army finally stopped retreating.

Elizavetta ordered her soldiers to take a rest and made allowances for the injured. She also sent scouts to recover the corpses of her army and bury them after collecting relics to send to the bereaved families of the departed.

Every unit Commander reported their situation. The number who died was over six hundred. A shadow fell over her different colored eyes as she heard the number.

“You have worked hard. Thank you. I was able to achieve my purpose.”

Elizavetta had two purposes. One reason was to lure Ellen there to test out her ability. The other was as Ellen pointed out earlier. She had received a reward from Ganelon and Thenardier for moving her troops.

If it was not Ellen, she may not have moved her army.

Furthermore, she was grateful she could take advantage of Sasha.

During the pirate subjugation, some of Sasha's subordinates committed some failures. Though Elizavetta was generous enough to forgive them, she realized it was a golden opportunity. She was also able to earn something for the small villages in her territory.

She also wanted to know if she could fight Ellen as she was.

''--- Considering I could not touch her a year ago, it was worth the effort.''

An existence whose name she could not even begin to fathom had contacted Elizavetta and given her a power which transcended humanity. Though she could not yet utilize even 10% of its power, she was able to overwhelm Ellen.

''--- As expected of you, Eleanora...''

Though Elizavetta was moving her body in a careless manner, she had been accurately seen through. Though it was mortifying, she was forced to recognize she had not yet reached Ellen's level. If she did not become stronger, she would not be able to master her power.

''--- I will need to cut down on my useless movements from now on.''

After giving instructions to her unit Commanders, Elizavetta looked up at the white sky. The snow which stopped earlier began to fall once again.

''--- It was also snowing the first time I met Eleanora.''

White petals scattered and danced in the sky as nostalgic memories floated through her mind.

Seven years ago, Elizavetta did not know she was the illegitimate child of an aristocrat. She spent every day in a poor village. Ellen was a mercenary who stayed in the village at the time.

As usual, the children in the village bullied Elizavetta for her heterochromia. It was Ellen who helped her.

It seems Ellen did not realize it. She did not notice the girl at the time was Elizavetta. When they met two years ago as Vanadis, Ellen spoke as if they had met for the first time.

It could not be helped. The time they had spoken was short, and Elizavetta had hidden her right eye at the time.

As the governor of Lebus and a Vanadis, she no longer needed to keep it hidden. However – Elizavetta had never forgotten the brightness of Ellen's ruby eyes when she reached her hand out seven years before.

“I will not lose...”

Elizavetta, entrenched in her memories of distant times, returned to reality hearing people call her name.

“Vanadis-sama. We can delay our movements by a quarter koku if you are tired...”

“No. I am fine.”

Elizavetta shook her bright red hair in refusal. She received the report and issued more instructions. Before the sun fell, she was able to bury all those killed in battle.

“... Right.”

Suddenly, Elizavetta thought of something.

“If I remember, his name is Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

From her fight with Ellen, she did not think the two were cooperating for convenience and strategy alone.

“For the time being, I will watch how they move.”

Though Lebus, the territory Elizavetta governed, was on friendly terms with Duke Thenardier and Ganelon, it was due to the policies of the former Vanadis. Elizavetta, because it was not disadvantageous, succeeded it for that reason.

''--- Dukes Thenardier and Ganelon might not necessarily win...''

Considering Tigre may win, it was not a bad idea to establish a connection now.

“That is right. I will not lose.”

Elizavetta spoke with a strong tone as she stared at the sky with her eyes of different hue. For her sake, and for the sake of the people of Lebus who support her, Elizavetta began thinking of a new plan.

Amongst the allied forces of LeitMeritz and Legnica.

Elizavetta's opponent, Ellen , required many things be done.

Though she wished to hurry to Brune even one koku early, the duties of a Vanadis would not permit her to, nor did Ellen intend to throw them aside. She had earned the soldier's loyalty and popularity with the people due to her actions in battle.

Thankfully, the Legnica Army undertook the majority of the procedures.

“Eleanora-sama, we cannot apologize enough. We have received a scolding from Vanadis-sama. Please, feel at ease and return to Brune in safety.”

The General of the Legnica Army also knew of the circumstances and bowed to Ellen.

“I will gratefully receive your aid. Please tell Sasha that for me.”

Those killed in action were buried, and those with large injuries were ordered to return to LeitMeritz. The next morning, Ellen and Lim left Vasaro with one thousand troops.

The snow had continued since then; the plains were covered in white. The frozen river had become a new, makeshift road. The conifer forest seemed distant, and the distant mountains were dyed with snow.

“What will you do now, Eleanora-sama?”

Lim protected herself against the cold in two layers of fur and rode the horse next to Ellen. As she gazed forward, Ellen replied with a stern look.

“We need to take a rest. Also, I want information. Let's hurry to LeitMeritz and try and grasp the movements of Muozinel.”

Though Elizavetta had not lied, she was doubtful it was the complete truth.

“If Muozinel really attacked, Tigre wouldn't stay quiet. Honestly, he can be so unreasonable...”

Lim nodded in assent.

“That man really should learn to cherish himself a little more...”

“But isn't that what you like about him?”

Ellen's ruby eyes turned to the side as she laughed and teased Lim. Lim's face was dyed red, and, despite the cold, her skin was hot.

She refused to admit it and turned away.

“That is something different... No, right, if I were to evaluate it, I would say it is more of a merit of his, though it's also a fault...”

“I get it, I get it. I'll use today to think of what to say to Tigre.”

She laughed seeing Lim pouting as she spoke once again.

“Surely Eleanora-sama has given thought about what to say already.”

“I haven't given it any thought at all.”

Lim looked coldly at Ellen who thrust her chest forward in a boastful manner.

“... I have enough to talk about for one hundred days, but I should think about something that would sound good.”

Ellen responded with an awkward face; she had not yet been able to get rid of her mischievous expression.

''--- But I wonder what I should say, what feels right?''

She looked up at the snowy sky. The first words that came to her mind were [We're back], but she quickly denied it.

''--- Yeah, that's strange.''

She was going to greet Tigre, not waiting for him to come back.

''--- I've returned? I'm back? No, that's not that different. I wonder what Tigre's reaction would be...''

“I'm back” would be too casual. It is something she would say with a smile toward the people who work in her palace.

She understood her words and her attitude must maintain her dignity as a Vanadis. Even within the palace, she maintained this for the public order of LeitMeritz.

However, it is for this reason that Ellen considered the words she would speak to Tigre to be precious.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_2_Preview|Chapter 2 Preview]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_4_Preview|Chapter 4 Preview]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 05 Chapter 5 - MTL

2012-11-21T06:01:09Z

Noobarta: /* Decisive Battle */

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== Decisive Battle ===
Four of those who had entered the temple of the Goddess Mosha remained. They were Ellen, Regin, Rurick, and a soldier from Zhcted.

Though Ellen had the impulse to destroy the upper part of the passage with her {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}} on multiple occasions, she persuaded herself to endure. Burying it even further was not going to help Tigre in any way.

There were two reasons that helped Ellen remain somewhat calm.

One was Regin's existence. She was far more troubled than Ellen.

She had not stopped crying as she ran, and she could not speak words to blame herself. She had fallen hard once, and, after that, the Princess of Brune was carried on the back of one of the soldiers. Seeing her in that way beside her, Ellen regained her composure, little by little.

The other reason was Rurick. While she ran through the passage, the bald Knight shouted at Ellen.

“Vanadis-sama. Lord Tigrevurmud will be safe! He is skilled with the bow, his skill is superior to death, and that is why he will survive! He won't die in a place like this!”

Rather than encouraging Ellen, he was persuading himself. Still, Rurick's words had saved Ellen. Rurick was a good archer, but not as excellent as Tigre. What he said held weight, or so she thought.

“We'll go to Artishem.”

After they returned to the temple, Ellen looked back at Regin whose breath was still not regulated, and she reported in a dignified voice.

“That cave-in was very localized. It did not seem to go any further than the passage we returned from. Though I don't know how, it only affected the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}}.”

“You mean to dig up the area around the cave-in... how will we do that?”

Rurick had an uneasy expression. Even the Zhcted soldiers were weakly objecting.

“However, Lord Tigrevurmud...”

Ellen glared at the two intensely, however, she shook her head immediately.

“... Though I don't think this is the case, it is still an emergency. We need to collect the corpse. There is the possibility they are also searching.”

These words startled Regin, finally stopping her tears. Tigre's death would lead to the collapse of the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}. Even if the possibilities were slim, Thenardier might return with dozens of soldiers.

“--- Yes. If there are corpses, we cannot let them have it. No matter what.”

''This is no time to cry. I am sorry. I cannot do this now. I must move my feet, move my hands.''

Regin found courage at last and nodded to Ellen with her blue eyes. Her eyes showed her belief in Tigre's safety, but she could not hide her anxiety.

“I understand. Then let's move.”

Rurick pulled himself together and responded to Ellen with a clear tone. The Vanadis with silver-white hair gave a command to Rurick and the Zhcted soldiers in a loud voice.

“Return to the main unit immediately and explain the details only to Earl Rodant and Limlisha. Have them dispatch two thousand men to Artishem.”

After that, she turned to the soldiers of Brune.

“All of you, we will head to Artishem immediately. We will explain the details as we ride.”

Her voice was strong and demanded presence, even to soldiers of another country. Without worrying about the dirt covering her, Ellen took actions. They had originally come riding two people per horse. They had been reduced to six people now; it was an ironic form of luck.

After leaving the temple, the divided into two groups. Ellen and the others ran to Artishem across the meadow.

The sky was blue, the sun had risen high. It was already well into the day. Though Ellen and Regin were exhausted, neither desired a break.

It did not take even a quarter koku to reach Artishem from the temple of Mosha. The ramparts surrounding the city had become visible immediately.

“What will you do when you go into Artishem?”

Regin pulled her horse next to Ellen's.

“We'll head to the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}}. I'll think of something when I get there.”

It was a violent answer, but Regin understood. The two gazed ahead as the walls of Artishem gradually approached.

--- The two opened their mouths wide at the same time.

A black light streaked perpendicular to the ramparts on the other side of the wall from the center of the city. A Black Dragon crossed the thoughts of the two girls the moment they saw the light.

The black light blew through the clouds, like a pillar connecting Heaven and Earth. The clouds above were vanished. It was as if a Black Dragon had flown to the heavens.

A moment later, the air shook, reminiscent of a distant thunderstorm.

The black light grew thin and disappeared soundlessly.

“What was that...?”

They were far too surprised and could only think of those words. In contrast to Regin who could not hide her unease and tension, Ellen's mouth smiled hopefully. The image of the black bow the boy with red hair held floated to her mind.

“I don't know! But we're going!”

Kicking the horse's belly, Ellen quickly ran to the eastern gate.

Looking up at the rampart, a part of the walls surrounding Artishem had burned and collapsed.

Despite the tragic sight spreading before their eyes as they passed through the gate, Ellen and the others did not stop moving.

Soot and debris clung to the sides of the streets and the buildings. Everything was buried in rubble. Columns that still remained were colored black. Whoever saw it would only feel their heart go cold.

There were people who walked up and down the streets who looked terribly dirty, but compared to those sitting or lying down in the rubble, they looked much better. There were those searching for something to get them through the day, and there are those who walked unintentionally down the road with blank faces.

[[Image:Vanadis V05 - 212.jpg|175px|thumb]]
The entire city was shrouded in pain and despair.

Regin could think of nothing to say as she looked at the roads covered in rubble. The two soldiers of Brune who followed afterward trembled.

The Vanadis lightly tapped the frozen Princess.

“There is nothing we can do today. Let's go.”

Regin nodded helplessly. She had said it to herself before. She had no room to worry about others. There were few travelers in the city. The four stood out, but Ellen did not bother to stop.

“... The heart of the city is ahead of us.”

Regin spoke as she turned the corner. Before them was where the light had expanded.

The ground just a few steps before them was lost.

To be precise, there was a giant bowl-shaped crater.

The hole was the size of a small house, and it was focused at the point where the main streets intersected. All the pavement slabs had been destroyed; all that remained was soil and stone.

Many curious onlookers looked. They stared down at the hole, unable to hide their emotions.

Someone lay in the center of the crater.

“... Tigre!”

Seeing the boy with red hair and a black bow in his left hand lying in the crater, Ellen, without hesitation, rushed to the center.

Both his clothes and leather armor were in tatters, and his red hair was completely disordered. At first, she was confused seeing the black bow in his left hand, but she saw Tigre had carried someone on his back. Seeing this, Ellen understood.

“You're safe, Tigre!”

She ran up and held him in her arms. The face full of soot moved faintly and a voice called out.

“... Ellen?”

Though he looked weak, Ellen smiled in relief. However, Tigre's body suddenly lost strength at that moment. Ellen reached out to support him, her face full of anxiety until she saw that Tigre had fainted.

“Honestly... Making me worry like that.”

Tears blotted the edge of Ellen's eyes, blurring her vision. However, confirming his safety, the Vanadis with silver-white hair forced them back.

After that, Ellen saw the elderly man's corpse on Tigre's shoulders. His clothes were stained with blood, and his face and body was more battered than Tigre's. He was dead. There was a large wound across his body which took his life away.

''--- So it's Batran.''

He was the elderly man who had served by Tigre's side. Ever since they entered the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}}, he had remained by Tigre's side.

''--- Even in that violent tremor, you sacrificed yourself to save Tigre.''

Ellen closed her eyes and took a deep breath as she prayed to the Pantheon of the Gods for the peace and safety of his soul. He had far surpassed the border of life. It all began when he visited Tigre when he was still a prisoner of war.

Batran had done what she herself could not.

Suddenly, a rope was thrown to her feet. She looked up and saw Regin and the Brune soldiers grasping it tightly. They had secured it as she ran down the crater.

Ellen lay Tigre on the ground and took over the task of carrying Batran. She stood up after supporting Tigre once again and grabbed the rope. Regin and the others slowly pulled them up.

Looking at the surroundings, the people were gradually beginning to gather. Many had run away seeing the light of the Black Dragon as it flew up to the sky. Because nothing else happened afterward, they came to see what occurred.

Those who had been at the crater at the beginning and saw Ellen and the others arrive looked at the Vanadis and the Princess suspiciously.

However, no one called out to them. Perhaps they judged it would be bad to interfere, or perhaps they lacked the energy to act due to the fire.

In fact, the people remaining in the capital were simply too tired. They had lost their livelihoods to the fire, and the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} and Thenardier Army were approaching the city. They had no means of escape.
At any rate, Ellen and the others could only appreciate the lack of interference.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

The sun fell to the west, causing a subtle change to the blue sky.

The Silver Meteor Army was camped in a field thirty belsta away from Artishem.

In the General's tent, Ellen, Regin, Lim, Mira, Massas, Rurick, and Gerard sat in a circle.

After Ellen and Regin explained what happened in the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}}, there were a variety of reactions from those present.

“First of all... You are safe, Lord Eleanora. Your safety is a blessing.”

Massas as he bowed deeply, nearly to the ground.

Rurick and the others who left the passage headed to the base of the Silver Meteor Army and immediately explained the circumstances to Massas. Massas quickly ordered the troops to prepare to withdraw and gathered one thousand men to head to Artishem at once.

“However, that was not our fate. The army would have collapsed immediately.”

Ellen sighed knowing his life was not in danger.

“Fate, is it...?”

Regin placed her hand to her mouth and was lost in thought hearing Ellen's casual language.

“The moment we entered the Sacred Caverns of the Palace, the area above us began to collapse... I wonder how likely that is.”

“Even if you ask, it happened. Even if Thenardier was there, it was not something he did. To begin with, that is something impossible to do artificially.”

Ellen said those words with some darkness in her voice. At that moment, Teita entered with a number of cups on a tray.

Her face was dark and she lost her voice. Massas knew the energy that was once in her smile and wanted to turn away in apology. She had endured her sorrows well.

The maid with chestnut-colored hair politely, but somewhat mechanically, placed porcelain cups before them one by one. Steam rose from the hot tea within.

“... Teita.”

After some slight hesitation, Ellen called out to her as a representative for everyone.

“Tigre... Um, how is he?”

“He is currently resting in another tent. He has a few bruises, and he seems weak, but he has no large injuries that could become a problem.”

Teita responded in a detached voice that was more indifferent than even Lim's usual tone.

“I understand. I know it is unnecessary to say, but please stay with Tigre.”

''Thank you very much.'' Teita bowed and left the tent after giving her gratitude in a small voice. They all looked down at the tea cups before turning to one another.

“Earl Rodant. You know Lord Tigrevurmud best, so I will ask you frankly. Will he recover by tonight?”

Gerard asked a question without any hint of reserve. Lim and Mira held there breath, and Rurick openly frowned, but none criticized him. It was an important question.

“--- I honestly don't know.”

Massas responded with a pensive expression, making the atmosphere even heavier.

“Tigre is the kind of person to bounce back quickly, but...”

In the battles until today, many soldiers from Alsace had been lost; however no one had a relation with Tigre as long or as deeply as Batran had. The small, brave man had served Tigre's father, Urz.

The sense of sorrow and loss was also clear in Teita's attitude.

“Tigre... only spoke about Batran?”

Regin nodded to Massas' question.

Tigre woke up just before they left Artishem. Even when Ellen asked about his injuries, he said remained silent. He only spoke when they mentioned burying Batran.

“Encase him in wax and place him in a coffin. In this season, he will last a month. Have Batran buried in Alsace.”

Immediately after saying those words in a strong tone, Tigre lost consciousness and remained asleep ever since.

“However, Lord Tigrevurmud clearly stated his intentions regarding Batran.”

“It may have come out of his desire to properly take care of Bartran. Since then, he has become like this.”

Regin's words were simply her clinging to hope. The Princess with hair of gold glanced at Ellen in hope, who simply clenched her fist atop her knee, enduring her helplessness.

“More than anything, all of you have returned safely. Regarding Duke Thenardier... have you seen any signs of him?”

To restore the atmosphere, Mira brought up the problem at hand. Massas responded quickly.

“At present, there are no noticeable movements. From what I heard from Her Highness and Lord Eleanora, the Duke himself was in the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}}. He will have returned to his army by now and is likely taking measures.”

“... Do you mean to say he will say say Lord Tigrevurmud is acting toward his own goals, and he is ordering an attack?”

Hearing those words, Lim had a tense expression. Her thoughts were quickly stopped.

It was not strange to think he would turn his anger toward Thenardier who interfered and caused Batran's death. The problem was that he would fight recklessly. If they were defeated here, there was a risk that the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} would collapse.

“Don't worry, Lim.”

Ellen answered her adjutant with gold hair tied to the left side of her head.

“If that happens, I'll stop him, even if I have to knock him out.”

“--- At any rate.”

Massas looked about to conclude the meeting.

“No matter the reason, Thenardier's Army has begun to move, and we cannot neglect our own preparations. For now, we should leave Tigre – Lord Vorn alone for the night.”

The conference ended with that. Ellen, Lim, Mira and Gerard left the tent. Only Rurick and Massas remained.

“... Is something wrong?”

Massas spoke with a questioning gaze. Even though the sun had fallen, the bald Knight did not have much of a chance to speak until now. Massas knew he looked up to Tigre and nothing more. Rurick finished the tea in his cup and stood up before speaking.

“Earl Rodant, will you not rest for a while?”

“Though I am grateful for your consideration...”

To Massas, he was only a member of a foreign army. The old Earl looked at Rurick curiously. Rurick simply responded with a shrug.

“I have been fighting for Lord Tigrevurmud, and I have spoken many times to Batran. We have played chess and various card games with one another.”

Batran, though Teita was also one reason, had become estranged from Ellen. However, Rurick, though a simple soldier, seemed to get along well with him. Massas continued evaluating the man before him.

“I have heard that you are also quite intimate with Batran, a friendship which surpasses rank. Even if it is only for a koku, you should also rest.”

Massas would be unable to bear it for more than one koku due to his sense of responsibility. Massas stroked his gray beard in silence while thinking about Rurick's proposal. Rather than asking a question, he simply gave his gratitude.

Rurick bowed to Massas as he stepped out of the tent. He stopped his legs immediately.

“Eavesdropping is a poor hobby.”

“No, no, I simply did not think you were so considerate.”

Gerard walked out from the shade of the tent with an unusual sign of admiration. Rurick did not show any signs of anger, though.

“Well, whatever. Help me. It's only one koku, so let's try and avoid having the Brune soldiers see anything.”

“Why should I help?”

“It would create problems if I ordered those from Brune directly.”

Rurick responded in a tone as if it were natural. Gerard looked at the bald Knight before letting out a large sigh.

“And here I thought you would beg me for help. I've been had... As expected from a man of Zhcted. You're neither easy nor naïve.”

“I will give orders and you can relay them. I will say this now, but I am only cooperating with you to help Lord Massas.”

“I suppose it can't be helped. It will only be more troublesome if I have to clean up your mess later... We'll need a barrel of Zhcted alcohol for this.”

Gerard consented easily. He had planned to do nothing for Massas. It is only because his father, Augre, and Massas were close friends that he accepted.

While hurling insults at one another, the man from Zhcted and the man from Brune walked between the tents housing the soldiers.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

In the center of his own tent, Tigre sat silently. He had been treated and wore fresh clothing.

He grasped his black bow tightly in his left hand and remained as still as a stone statue.

Teita quietly sat beside him. The tent was completely dark with not even a single candle lit. It was silent and the air was heavily stagnant.

It was a sight which directly represented Tigre's mindset.

[--- You did it.]

Unexpectedly, a voice shook the air. Though it was a voice, it did not emit through the ears; it was a voice which only Tigre could hear.

[You finally used the power of the bow without using my help or the help of others.]

He shot through the rocks in an instant.

Though the voice reached Tigre, he did not show a single reaction. Tigre simply stared into the nothingness before him. After a half koku, the [Voice] gave up and left.

[It must be serious if you aren't talking to me. I'll return when your mood is better.]

Tigre still did not show any particular change, as if he had never heard the voice at all. Rage, regret, helplessness, loss, swirling emotions rampaged about his mind. It was as if heart itself was dyed jet black.

Batran was killed by Steid, and Steid was Thenardier's subordinate.

However, he was already dead.

Revenge and remorse, two fierce animals struggled like violent dogs in his mind.

It had repeated constantly in his mind.

''If Thenardier wasn't there. No, if I didn't take Batran to the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}}. No, if I had managed to get rid of Steid. No, if that tremor had not happened. No, no, no...''

''This is all meaningless, Batran is dead and he will not return, Whether I am angry or whether I have regret, I can't change that any longer.''

Tigre knew.

He knew it was not the time to stop, that he must move forward.

Though he understood, his mind ran idle. Except for his hand which grasped the bow, he had no energy. His lower body was heavy, as if it were trying bind him to the ground, keeping them from moving.

Batran could no longer feel happiness, anger, or sadness.

The sky was bathed in the ultramarine of twilight. Soldiers could be heard outside cooking, and smoke could be seen rising. Even so, Tigre showed no reaction.

As if mimicking him, Teita remained silent. She drew close to Tigre, thankful he was still there.

The soldiers finished their meals. Even when the stars and moon shined high in the sky, they did not move.

There was a change, and occasional questions were heard outside.

“I'll be bothering you.”

With a natural tone and gait, one girl with a lit candle in her hand entered the tent. She was dressed in blue and had silver-white hair and bright red pupils. A longsword was at her waist – it was Ellen.

Though Tigre looked up at her, he did not speak. Ellen placed the candlestick near the entrance and sat down.

“I will not hear anything vague. What do you want to do?”

“... Leave it for tomorrow.”

Tigre's response was tired. Teita glared at Ellen with a tearful face; she would cry soon. She grasped Tigre tightly and appealed strongly with her hazelnut eyes.

However, the Vanadis with silver-white hair did not flinch and continued quietly.

“You will decide now. If we wait until tomorrow, we will be pressed for time. That is why I will ask you now. What do you want to do?”

When Tigre remained silent, Ellen continued.

“You can't abandon the war now. Duke Thenardier has suffered a significant setback from fight today, and he may negotiate depending on the conditions. You can defend Alsace.”

“... But what of your purpose, then?”

“I will manage it on my own. That's natural.”

He answered in a husky voice, and Ellen responded quickly. She was bluntly telling him she would take care of her own business; Tigre had no words to respond.

In the dead silence, Ellen looked at Tigre seriously and continued speaking.

“I have absolute pride that I can fight, that is what I have long since decided.”

“Pride...?”

It was a normal word, but it had surprisingly latched onto Tigre's mind. Tigre muttered the word again. Ellen simply nodded.

“That's right. Before I became a Vanadis... I was a mercenary, I had pride as a soldier.”

Ellen reached toward the longsword at her waist without separating her gaze from Tigre.

“To a mercenary, we have nothing to depend on, nothing to stand for. We only fight for money. We have no home to return to, only the battlefields we roam. Honor is an empty dream if you want to make a fortune in one go. Those who didn't understand would die. There was nothing – that is why I learned to have pride. Pride in myself, pride as a soldier.”

She spoke again with pride. Tigre muttered to himself again. He had heard it recently somewhere, and not from Ellen.

''--- That's right.''

It was when he was with Mira during his battle with Muozinel. At that time, she spoke of her pride that she had inherited from the generations before her, she had pride in her inheritance of the Frozen Wave that made her a Vanadis.

How did he respond?

“Stubbornness...”

He found the feelings he had lost sight of.

It was an important emotion. Without thought, he was dead.

Whatever he looked like, he would have been dead at heart.

“--- Teita.”

Hearing her name called unexpectedly, the maid with chestnut-brown hair that had remained still as a statue until then looked up to see Tigre's apologetic eyes.

He did not notice she had drawn close to him; he was pitying only himself, trapped in his sorrow. He could not possibly let Batran see him like that.

“Thank you... and sorry for worrying you.”

It was the calm voice of Tigre she was familiar with. When she heard his voice and saw Tigre's gentle smile, she had lost all tension.

“Tigre-sama!”

Tears poured down Teita's eyes as she clung to Tigre. She buried her face in his chest and continued to cry.

Tigre quietly embraced Teita and stroked her head and pat her back.

“We will return to Alsace once this war ends... When we finish the burial, tell me more about Batran. Tell me about the Batran you knew.”

While crying, Teita nodded many times.

Late in the night, when the moon, which lacked a clear shape, was high in the sky, Teita finally became exhausted from crying and fell asleep. After placing the woman who was deep in sleep on the carpet, he quietly placed a blanket over her and turned to Ellen.

“Thank you.”

He bowed deeply with those short words.

“What's that for?”

“For helping me. I haven't thanked you yet.”

Ellen looked at him curiously as Tigre gave his answer.

“If that's the case, then I should apologize for being too naïve. And it was not just me, Regin and Rurick were also there.

“Of course, I wish to express my gratitude to Her Highness and Rurick as well, and I will say so later. But... when I was unable to move, you were the one to give me support. I'm happy about that... and there's something else.”

Tigre turned back to the sleeping Teita and spun his words like a soliloquy while stroking her soft hair.

“Father... My father and Batran were worried for me, that I did not turn my eyes away from Alsace.

Tigre recalled Batran's words as he was approaching death. He had not noticed at all. More than anything, he was satisfied with Alsace.

“In his last moments, Batran was at ease. He no longer had to worry, since I can now see more than just Alsace”

“Doing so is your own accomplishment. I did nothing.”

Though forcible, she had given him a chance. She had taken him to LeitMeritz as a captive and let him roam about; she had given him freedom.

“... Well, since you went to the trouble of saying it, I'll accept your gratitude.”

Ellen smiled shyly as she continued.

“Now then, we should go meet with everyone. It's a bit troublesome now.”

Tigre quietly stood up so as not to awake Teita. Ellen also returned her sword back to her waist and lined up next to the young man.

“I'll go with you. It's better than being scolded alone, right?”

There would be no difference, either way. After exchanging a bitter smile, the two left the tent.

The two looked on with wide eyes at the same time. Lim and Mira stood there. Regin, Rurick, and Gerard, further into the tent, did as well.

“... How long have you been there?”

Ellen asked with an amazed face. Tigre had the same feeling, though he did not voice it.

“This man from Brune couldn't concentrate on his work.”

“This guy from Zhcted was so nervous, it was bothersome.”

Rurick and Gerard pointed to each other with sulky faces.

“There were matters which required your confirmation, Eleanora-sama; however, you were busy, so I waited for you to finish.

Lim answered indifferently. Regin shrunk down with an apologetic face.

“Ah, um, it was an important talk, so I thought I should wait..”

“I wished to hear Tigre's opinion, so I thought it best to come here.”

Mira stood with her Frozen Wave and laughed mischievously. Tigre looked at everyone and played with his dull red hair before thanking every one of them.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

The next day, Tigre and the others had gathered in the General's tent.

“There are two important reports.

The meeting began with the old Earl's words. Massas was unable to see what happened the night before, but he was relieved to see Tigre's face at the meeting and let out a sigh of relief.

Tigre, in the meanwhile, was worried about Regin's poor complexion.

“Though several people here know, a messenger from the Zhcted Kingdom came. To be more accurate, it came from Lebus Territory.”

Hearing the name, Ellen frowned. It was the land governed by the Vanadis Elizavetta Fomina she had recently fought.

“We assume she wishes to make a connection of friendship with Tigre. She has sent five hundred barrels of pickled fish oil and three hundred barrels of alcohol. They are currently in the northern port of Crotoy. If you wish to receive it, we can have it brought here immediately.”

Tigre cocked his head in bewilderment.

“Friendship...? I'm not particularly famous.”

Tigre looked to Ellen, Mira, and Lim for help. Ellen frowned and looked resentful, while Mira simply shrugged at him.

“Indeed. Your activities should not have yet reached Lebas. She may have interest in you since Eleanora is cooperating with you. She is trying to have a connection with you in case you should win the battle.”

After saying that, an ill-natured smile floated to Mira's mouth.

“However, her relationship with Eleanora is very bad.”

Tigre looked at Ellen hearing the Snow Princess' words. Ellen looked away from Tigre and responded with a snappy tone.

“I returned from Zhcted just the other day. She was the reason I had to leave. Also, she has connections to both Dukes Thenardier and Ganelon.”

“Then it would be better to refuse.”

“If it was sent to me, I would naturally turn it down, but---”

Ellen shook away her enmity before continuing to speak.

“But this is addressed to you. Well, she sent it over for free. I doubt it's poisoned.”

Ellen smiled dangerously as she spoke her dangerous assumption. Lim, perhaps out of her loyalty to Ellen, remained in silence without a change in her complexion.

Tigre reluctantly turned to Massas.

“What do you think, Lord Massas?”

“It would be a problem if we create bitter feelings by rejecting this. Given the amount they sent, it's well preserved. If they make some demand should we accept this, we may not be able to handle it. To be on the safe side, you may wish to send a reply.

Tigre nodded and ordered Gerard to inspect the goods and ensure the proper quantity was received. He also told him to carry a generous amount to Artishem.

He was a man better with such things than the battlefield, so he would do his best.

“Now for the next report.”

Massas paused there and took a deep breath. Tigre was lightly surprised. From the attitude of the old Earl, the following conversation would be troublesome.

“A message from the Royal Palace, from Bodwin.”

Massas spoke with a serious expression. Tigre had heard the name somewhere. While exploring his memory, Massas smiled bitterly.

“He is the Prime Minster of our country. Pierre Bodwin.”

Tigre let out a sound involuntarily.

“Prime Minster, why...?”

“He said His Majesty has awoken.”

The Prime Minister of Brune Kingdom walked into the tent after Gerard. He was an elderly man with normal height and build, and he wore a gray uniform. His face was round and his eyes were small, and a gray beard and mustache extended from his face, making his overall appearance look like a cat.

Since it was their first meeting, Tigre bowed his head, but Bodwin softly shook his own.

“Long ago, I met you when you came with your father to the palace in the summer. It has indeed been a long time, Lord Tigrevurmud.”

He had the sense that he had just been smacked in the head. Tigre ruffled his dull red hair in confusion.

“... I heard His Majesty awoke from Earl Rodant. Please tell us, is there a specific reason you came here in person?”

Tigre though there must be something other than business if this old man came out himself. Bodwin continued on.

“I wished to meet you. I wish to know your intent.”

Bodwin watched Tigre and spoke sonorously.

“You became a prisoner of Zhcted Kingdom in the battle at Dinant. Afterward, when Duke Thenardier's men invaded Alsace, you pushed them back with the soldiers of Zhcted Kingdom.

Tigre nodded.

“Territoire led by Viscount Augre and Aude governed by Earl Rodant became your companions. Even with your title revoked and your territory taken away, your army did not dissolve; rather, you were able to repel the private army of Duke Ganelon and the Navarre Knights. Shall I continue?”

“He seems like a great criminal when you put it like that.”

Lim quietly rebuked Ellen as she made a joke from the side.

“Concerning my actions, that is correct.”

Tigre confirmed it with a serious expression. Bodwin shook his head and narrowed his eyes quickly in a manner reminiscent of a cat.

“After this, what do you plan to do?”

“At present, I will fight Duke Thenardier. I will defeat him.”

Tigre spoke in a natural tone. The Prime Minister's cat-like face became increasingly grim.

“Then will you attack Duke Ganelon's territory as well?”

“No. Once I have secured Alsace's safety, I will return to Zhcted as a prisoner of war.”

Hearing Tigre's response, Bodwin half-opened his mouth and looked with round eyes.

“Of course. I'll make sure to treat you well.”

“I will welcome you as a guest if you wish to come with me.”

Ellen and Mira began quarreling behind Bodwin.

“... You will leave Brune?”

The old Prime Minister looked at him with a troubled face and voice. Tigre nodded quickly to wipe away his suspicions.

“Regarding my future, there are many things I must still discuss. However, for the time being, that is what I will do.”

“... What will you do with Durandal which Lord Roland entrusted you with?”

“I will return it.”

Hearing such a prompt answer, Bodwin's expression and profuse sweating showed he could not possibly understand. After that, he looked back at Massas. Massas had an unusually nasty smile.

“It is as you have heard, Bodwin. Tigre has no ambition. He is not the type to take advantage of this war.”

Tigre was satisfied as things were. Bodwin was afraid Tigre would use this war to become a major force.

The cat-faced Prime Minister turned to Tigre with a perplexed face.

“Then, you really are only defending Alsace...?”

“Correct, however, I wish to remind you, that to defend the peace of Alsace... I will have to relinquish my rights to Zhcted.”

Massas looked away. Ellen smiled as she always did, Mira smiled at him with both amazement and admiration, Regin looked at him popeyed, and Lim grimaced as if wavering between whether she should scold him or praise him.

Bodwin played with his mustache with his fingers. Though his mind was wavering between his emotions and his duties, the cat-faced Prime Minister showed no signs of it. Since there was no reaction, Tigre changed the subject.

“Regin, Your Highness.”

Tigre saw a shadow somewhere in Regin's expression, perhaps because she was unsure whether it was the time to talk. Bodwin glanced at Regin then returned his gaze to Tigre. He spoke in a prudent tone.

“Do you believe she is Her Highness, Regin?”

“I have no choice but to believe. She has spoken of something known only to His Highness and me. I have never once spoken of it, and I cannot think her appearance a coincidence.”

Tigre looked him in the eyes as he spoke the last part. According to Regin, King Faron, her mother, Thenardier, and Ganelon knew of her true gender. Bodwin spoke with an indifferent reaction.

“I cannot think of anyone else who might know. It is unlikely anyone else found out, however---”

Bodwin frowned like a cat that had just smelled something disagreeable.

“Even if I let it be known that she was the Prince, it would be useless. Who would possibly be convinced she was a member of the Royal Family? Only we would know, and we would have nothing to prove her identity, either.”

“Would it be pointless to return to the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}} again?”

Ellen quickly gave an answer.

“About that, only the upper parts collapsed. We would need to remove all the rubble away.”

“If possible... you could come to Nice. I would like you to meet His Majesty.”

Bodwin gave his proposal as he looked at Regin.

“His Majesty... How is Father's condition?”

“It is not good.”

Bodwin continued with an earnest expression.

“Though it was well hidden from you... His Highness suffered from an illness even before the battle of Dinant. Since then, his health has progressively deteriorated.”

Regin's voice was lost. The King she knew was such an exuberant and healthy man overflowing with vitality compared to a normal 41 year old. Massas recalled what he heard across the door and scowled.

“His weakening body has reached even his mind... The doctors of the court have prescribed a variety of medicines, and the priests and shrine maidens have prayed for his health every day, but his condition has simply become terrible.”

“I understand. Let's go to the Royal Capital.”

Tigre was the one to answer. Everyone inside the tent glanced at him. Tigre continued with a sincere expression.

“If Her Highness can meet His Majesty, his condition may improve. I have no reason to refuse. However – we cannot avoid a battle with Duke Thenardier before that.”

If King Faron regained his sanity and formally accepted Regin as a princess, Duke Thenardier would be accused of being a traitor for attempting to kill the King's child. No matter what he must do, he would act to prevent Regin and the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} from reaching the Royal Capital.

Everyone present had no doubt the decisive battle would occur here.

Bodwin left the camp of the Silver Meteor Army before the day ended. The cat-faced man quickly cut the distance and returned to the King's Capital one koku early.

“I am a civil servant. I would be of no help in the realm of battle. Even if it is only one koku early, I wish to report of Her Highness Regin's presence to His Majesty.”

Tigre accepted his wishes and separated with the Prime Minister, allowing him fifty cavalrymen to defend him.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Felix Aaron Thenardier was nearly killed three times before the age of 10. By the time he turned 20, his attacks had increase four or five-fold. Since he inherited his title and territory at the age of 26, he was attacked even more frequently.

“Those who inherit the Thenardier name must be strong. They must be stronger than all others.”

They were the words of his father which the Duke had heard every day from an early age. Contrary to his words, he was a sickly and clumsy man. Though his ability as a ruler was superior, he could not perfectly execute it.

“The weak are eaten by the strong. They will take your place; that is the way of the world. You must also not be content with weak blood. They, too, can be eaten.

Thenardier had three brothers born from the same mother. Including the children from different mothers, he had five more. He had no sisters by blood.

His father not only spoke his words but acted on them. The terror of Thenardier's father was that he allowed the children of his concubines to try and kill the children of his lawful wife.

Before he knew it, it had become similar to a story he had once heard from a traveling minstrel. Ten snakes were put in a jar, and they killed each other, one by one within the container. Thenardier could not help but remember the story.

Thenardier trained himself. He studied the sword, the speed, horse riding skills, and politics from a young age. Against his half-brothers, born of his father's mistresses, Thenardier mercilessly beheaded those who lost and pleaded for their life.

When Thenardier turned 20, only his younger brother remained. The number of children had decreased to five or less.

At that time, Thenardier had one idea in his head.

“The weak are taken over by the strong. A strong man trains himself to remain strong, and a strong person will eat the weak.”

He was cruel to the weak and incompetent, he was cruel to those who had no value to him. The only exception was his son Zaien. Perhaps it was his last bit of humanity, for better or for worse.

He promoted many people who showed a high capability, including his aide, Steid, who was of a superior standard. Save for him, the world was filled with the weak.

He was tyrannical in Nemetacum, the territory he governed.

This tyranny was the basis of his own existence. He examined the records over the previous fifty years and noticed how the land changed from ruler to ruler. For areas without especially talented individuals, he imposed a heavy tax.

“The weak are not useful and can do nothing but die. If they are gone. If someone capable survives, then the city will change quickly.”

His words were not a lie. There were regions with very low taxes as well. Even so, it was not simply luck or fortune that followed them. The majority of people were treated violently.

He continued to rule with fear.

There were several reasons.

First, no one stopped Thenardier.

Though only King Faron had the ability to stop him, the Duke did not listen to the King's words at all with the excuse of self-autonomy.

Thenardier could boast of the strength of Nemetacum that he governed, but more than that, he was on good terms with many powerful aristocrats.

Should these individuals all revolt when Thenardier ordered them to, All of Brune would be wrapped in the horrors of war. Because of this, though Faron was above Thenardier in rank, Thenardier spoke arrogantly before him.

Moreover, Thenardier showed no mercy to those who bore their fangs toward him.

For instance, three hundred bandits appeared in his territory, and he thoroughly crushed them with three thousand soldiers. Those who were caught stealing from the fields were crucified and left alongside the road. Thenardier himself would wield a spear and lead the troops on occasion. Because of his brutality, the security in his territory was the best in the country.

He also excelled in business and diplomacy. He had exchanges with some of the Vanadis of Zhcted, and the cities facing the sea to the south were well protected and had low taxes, bringing prosperity to his land.

There were also those weaker than Thenardier who rebelled against his tyranny, but they were quickly oppressed within a single night. Due to the examples set, very few happened in the future.

Nemetacum prospered due to fear.

Ten years passed, then fifteen. Thenardier had yet another thought.

There is nothing above the throne.

Just below the throne was the position of Prime Minister, but Thenardier looked further up.

The Duke despised the King. He was not a strong man. Though he may not have been weak, the King was at least below himself.

The weak exist to be eaten by the strong. He would take his position.

At that time, Duke Thenardier had two people he considered rivals. They were Duke Ganelon and Prime Minister Bodwin. He would accept the valor of the Black Knight Roland, but only several years later.

While studying Bodwin and Ganelon, he learned that the Prince was actually a Princess. To deal with this, he joined forces with Duke Ganelon; this happened one year before the battle of Dinant.

The {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} was camped in a field sixty belsta (about sixty kilometers) away from where Thenardier's Army had established its base.

Within the luxurious tent made of a double-weaved silk, Thenardier sat alone. He sat on a chair decorated with many jewels, lost in thought in the silence and darkness. Only his eyes shined white like a starved beast.

''--- There are a few reasons this will become a battle.''

Earlier, he received a message from Bodwin that the King had awoken and he was to head to the Royal Palace and disband his army.

Thenardier killed the messenger and buried him in secrecy. He decided the messenger never arrived.

''--- Regin is probably alive.''

If that was so, Thenardier's fate would be no different from his siblings. He would only meet ruin if he headed to the King's Palace. To overcome the situation, he needed to have either King Faron or Regin die before they met.

''--- Faron is weak, but he will not die today or tomorrow. I can be more certain if I slaughter Regin and Tigrevurmud Vorn.''

It was not without its uncertainties. Even though he still outnumbered the enemy, he did not have his Dragons anymore. Even his right arm, Steid, was gone.

If he returned to Nemetacum, he would be able to recruit more men and bring double what his enemy had.

However, he did not have that room now. He needed to stop Regin before she reached the capital.

There was a plan in which Thenardier could almost absolutely win against Tigre.

He could rush to the Royal City and cause a revolt to kill Tigre and the one who was imitating a member of the Royal Family. He could simply hold the castle gates and bring it to a siege.

He could use that to buy time while a messenger went to Nemetacum to build a new army. He could employ mercenaries from Sachstein to assassinate Tigre for extra measures.

However, while Thenardier was barricading himself in the King's Capital, Tigre and Regin could dig up the ruins of the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Royal Palace|Sangroel}} and find proof that she was royalty.

However, even if she could prove her royalty, Regin's influence was still below Thenardier's. Those who doubt the authenticity of her words would hardly be uncommon.

Meanwhile, everyone knew Thenardier's wife was the King's niece. Thenardier himself could continue the bloodline of the royal family.

Ganelon had already left the stage. If Thenardier won this war, all rights would go to him.

If Steid were alive to advise him, Thenardier may have accepted the plan.

However, after thinking that far, Thenardier abandoned the plan. Thenardier recognized there was only one person who could execute his plan perfectly.

In addition, his heart burned intensely to recover from the humiliation of his defeat in the previous battle. Someone strong without ambition would become weak, and, above all, he had lost both his son and his aide to this man. He was determined to kill Tigrevurmud Vorn with his own hands.

The next morning, the Thenardier Army and the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} took action at the same time. They headed to the south of the King's Capital.

When the day passed, the Silver Meteor Army prepared for rest. Massas presented the state of affairs while studying a map.

“We can't rush, but we need to close the distance, so we should not take too much time.”

The distance between the Thenardier Army and the Silver Meteor Army was fifty to sixty belsta. It was a difficult distance to plan an attack.

There was nothing but plains in their surroundings. Since the enemy was sending out their scouts, they could not carelessly approach. If they rushed their soldiers, the enemy could calmly intercept them.

“Aren't our distances to the capital about the same?”

Ellen asked as she looked at the map. Changing the viewpoint, the distance to either the Thenardier Army or the Silver Meteor Army was not so different. Before they arrived at the capital, they would certainly come into contact somewhere.

“That's right. Duke Thenardier will likely meet us here.”

Massas pointed to the map with his finger to Mereville Fields near the King's Capital of Nice approximately forty belsta of their current location.

The grounds were smooth, and there were neither hills nor forests. The rivers were distant, and the terrain was difficult to use. The battle would be in favor of those with superior numbers. Furthermore, the woods and hills to the south were conspicuous.

Three days later, the Thenardier Army arrived at Mereville Fields. One step later, the Silver Meteor Army set foot there.

Both armies set their camps up within a day and rested in preparation for the decisive battle to come.

Dawn arrived. A cold, fine rain poured down over the Mereville Fields under the cover of thick gray clouds. Though it was not enough to block visibility, the water only served to increase the anxiety of both armies.

However, the General and the Princess could not show such emotions. Both sides promptly completed their formations and faced each other at several hundred alsin apart. The Thenardier Army of sixteen thousand confronted the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} which had fewer than fifteen thousand.

Both armies had a main force and two wings. The Thenardier Army was strongest in the central unit like a spear, the Silver Meteor Army was spread out and stronger in the flank, giving it a concave shape.

“So they really are coming in with the Four Spears Formation.”

Beside the General, Massas stroked his gray beard.

It was a formation built by the Thenardier House. The soldiers were arranged in long, perpendicular lines and mounted an intense rush, attacking in waves.

In the first place, the attack would come from an unknown direction. When the unit was enclosed, it would quickly retreat and others would move in to crush their opponent.

“--- It is fine, Earl Rodant.”

The General turned around with a quiet smile. It was not Tigre, but Regin who led the Silver Meteor Army.

“I am sure Lord Tigrevurmud will be successful.”

Though her voice was in no way forcible, she still quietly dispelled Massas' anxiety. Though she did not find what she wanted in the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}}, she had managed to quietly mature. Massas smiled as he realized this.

“I suppose so. I should move these old bones as best I can, then.”

Tigre was now in the rear reserve forces. Mira was there as well.

“To the very end, I apologize for putting you in such danger.”

After confirming the condition of his black bow, Tigre looked back at Mira. Mira laughed as she held the Frozen Wave over her shoulder.

“There is no need to worry, since this is just a loan. I will make sure you return it slowly in the future.”

“... And what will the payment be?”

“I will leave that to you. If I like it, then I will accept it. The easiest method would simply be to serve me.”

“That's impossible, since Ellen will be angry.”

If she was truly angry, he would not live for that long. Mira simply shrugged her shoulders and responded with a smile.

“You just need to disguise yourself. You can wear a bearskin and call yourself Urz when you're in front of Eleanora.”

She hit a nerve. Tigre stirred his dull red hair to hide his feelings.

The horn marking the start of battle sounded. It blew across the earth wet with rain.

The {{furigana|Red Horse Flag|Bayard}} flew on both sides, and the banner of numerous aristocrats colored the hill. The most conspicuous amongst these colors was the {{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}} which did not belong to the country.

The Zhcted Army continued to serve as the right wing of the Silver Meteor Army. The left wing from the Thenardier Army which would confront them already seemed intimidated.

Because it was a battle between two armies of Brune, there was no prelude of arrows. Both armies quickly approached each other on horseback with spear and shield in hand.

The intense sound of their own armor increased their excitement and fear. Though they were driven by the impulse to run away, the existence of their companions surrounding them gave them the courage to endure.

The Thenardier Army raised their voices and spears. The atmosphere expanded quickly. Kicking off the damp grass, the infantry rushed forward, the moist earth began to tremor.

Some from the Silver Meteor Army established a defense with shields while others threw their spears. A shower of spears poured over the Thenardier soldiers, killing many. Many of those who managed to defend with their shields lost balance and fell off their horses, only to be crushed by their companions.

Though the assault from the Thenardier Army weakened, the spears did not stop their advance.

The Thenardier soldiers pierced through the enemy not bearing a shield, while others thrust through the gap between shields to crush the skulls of their opponent. Broken spears, cracked shields, and blood fell to the ground, and many screams rang through the air.

The rain was not enough to wash the blood away.

As blood spread in the battle between the main forces, the right wing of the Thenardier Army and the left wing of the Silver Meteor Army clashed.

The force composed primarily of Knights steadily closed in with sword and spear while the enemy devoted themselves to defense. They raised their shields, resisting spears and stones thrown from the rear.

On the other side, the Zhcted Army which made the right wing had not advanced too far against Thenardier's left wing, since they had made contact with the enemy later.

Ellen spearheaded the attack as usual, cleaving her way through the enemy with Arifal, her silver-white hair fluttering through the air. The enemy shivered seeing the Vanadis as she advanced in a wake of bloodshed followed by her subordinates brimming with morale.

“Our Lord, our Vanadis is the {{furigana|Wind Princess of the Silver Flash|Silvfrau}}, the {{furigana|Danseuse of the Sword|Meltis}}! You will never win!”

Even so, the Thenardier soldiers resisted their fears in desperation. From two sides, from three, with swords, shields, and spears, they tried to stop Ellen's advancement as she rushed through on her horse. Even then, Ellen cut through them.

''--- What is it with these guys?”''

While her Silver Flash flew to the right and the left, Ellen gave thought. If they were buying time, there were two purposes. Either they were waiting for reinforcements, or they were waiting for the other troops to complete their maneuver.

''--- Are they waiting for the center to win? If it will take too long, I may want to retreat.''

If they retreated here, the main unit's flank would be open, which could easily be attacked, causing their collapse. While pondering on whether or not she should pull back, a soldier came with a report.

“Vanadis-sama, a new enemy has appeared!”

To the right of the Zhcted Army, a new group of infantry suddenly appeared. They charged intensely toward their flank. Though surprised, Ellen collected herself instantly.

''--- Damn Thenardier. He must have planned this beforehand.''

He had likely pulled them away from his main forces the previous night and had them leave the battlefield. He had his main force launch a focused attack against the enemy while a small unit split away to draw her attention and launched a counterattack with his detached unit while his left wing protected the flank.

Even the Zhcted Army could not withstand a violent attack from three directions. Ellen fought bravely as her troops slowly retreated. Even so, more and more troops from Zhcted began to fall.

The Thenardier soldiers, who had built momentum, flocked to Ellen and attacked her. She was a girl who stood out on the battlefield, and she was an enemy Commander. Whether she was captured or her head was taken, there was sure to be a large reward.

Of course, Ellen had no reason to fulfill their desires. She brandished her longsword in all directions, cleaving the enemy's head in two, helmet and all. She cut through spears and sword alike. For every flash of silver, a gust of wind which carried death followed, depriving her enemy of life without mercy.

However, even with their allies' corpses piling up, the Thenardier soldiers showed no fear and continued to charge.

Duke Thenardier promised an enormous reward to whoever took Tigre or Ellen's head. They would be given a title and territory, whether they were a noble or a commoner, and they would have enough money to live their life without working. They would be lavishly entertained and have all the women they could hope for if they managed to capture her alive.

Ellen and Tigre were the core of the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}. Though the reward was a major reason for their morale, they had revenge in mind more than anything. They would have revenge on these two for the deaths of Thenardier's son and aide.

''--- This is bad...''

Ellen's breathing was disrupted, and the rain had become stronger. Her argent hair had absorbed the water, causing it to stick to her face. The dust and sweat on her body was washed away, mixing with the river of blood on the ground.

However, what appeared in her head was the progress of the battle.

''--- If the enemy breaks through here, they will hit our main force with their momentum. Our center will collapse.''

She stared at the large flag of the Thenardier Army in the distance.

Suddenly, the flag fell over. It was done by a single arrow.

The man with the flag was killed; the Thenardier Army was wrapped in surprise and agitation. It was the banner held in the center of the Thenardier Army. On the battlefield, in the midst of the whirlpool of chaos, it was virtually an impossible task for a single arrow. It was not a simple skill to do something of that nature.

While the Thenardier Army had stopped its movements, a group of cavalrymen appeared from behind and charged forward fiercely. It was the detached unit of the Silver Meteor Army led by Tigrevurmud Vorn and Ludmira Lurie.

Mira wielded the Frozen Wave at the forefront and brought one enemy after another to the ground. Behind her, Tigre nocked an arrow to his black bow as she protected him. The wind screamed and Thenardier soldiers cried out as they died, one after another.

One corner of the siege the Thenardier Army built up was destroyed, allowing the Zhcted Army to retreat in a single moment.

“Ellen, Are you safe?”

Tigre rode to her on his horse. Though Mira was pouting in dissatisfaction next to him, she said nothing.

Though Ellen smiled, she was too fatigued to reply immediately. She raised the tip of her sword slightly, and the longsword blew a gentle wind in Tigre's face.

“... Well, that's how it is.”

After recovering her breath, Ellen finally spoke. It was a difficult answer, so Tigre nodded with a smile.

Because they were convinced of their superiority, the Thenardier soldiers were surprised with the appearance of a new enemy. They were clearly confused as they were pushed back.

Tigre's smile soon became serious as he gazed at Ellen.

“Though it might be a bit harsh to ask you to handle this... Can you still do it?”

“Naturally.”

The Vanadis with silver-white hair smiled fearlessly.

At that time, a change occurred in the center of the battlefield.

Massas and Lim, who were entrusted with command of the left wing, were unable to push back the Four Spears Formation and barely managed not to collapse. In actuality, the enemy's movements were clever; they had invited the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} by retreating many times when their formation was broken, only to attack with fresh troops. This had been repeated numerous times.

Massas and Lim dealt with the new forces every time the Thenardier Army retreated by quickly replacing soldiers with those from the rear, but it was simply a temporary measure.

While it was effective for an enemy against whom they could not deal a fatal blow, the main unit gradually weakened, as if it had a small injury in which the blood would not stop flowing. Because of this unpredictable attack, Tigre's reserve forces needed to intervene, which resulted in him giving aid to Ellen earlier than expected.

The rain had grown stronger in this battle which had lasted two koku.

Lim pushed her wet hair away from her face and spoke to Massas, her face as nondescript as usual.

“... It is difficult to read their movements. This is taking too long.”

“As expected... We still haven't understood it fully.”

Massas stroked his wet beard as he sighed. Fatigue was heavy in their voices.

“His command from the center... It's difficult to tell, but it seems like it is breaking apart... even the formation on the battlefield is.”

Massas laughed as he gave his opinion of Marquis Sonier's command.

The Four Spears Formation was actually a simple plan, if only looking at its structure. Once one of the four spears assaulting the enemy was broken, they would retreat. The enemy would be dragged away to crush them as they retreated, only to be assaulted by another spear. This pattern would repeat itself.

Another variation was to use an injured spear to prevent reinforcements by drawing the enemy away.

Though a plan devoted to defense, each spear would attack as well. They could also throw stones to provoke the enemy, provoking their attack, which would result in spreading the enemy even further.

Lim, naturally, was not an acquainted with Marquis Sonier. Despite the report, she had already formed a plan to deal with the Four Spears Formation.

“What would you do?”

“Of course. We will use the bow to crack the spear.”

Lim spoke as she saw the next spear formation headed towards them. Massas issued instructions accordingly. The main unit of the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} gradually changed their formation.

Even if the Thenardier saw the change, they did not stray from the Four Spears Formation. Marquis Sonier ordered an attack with the second spear.

A cry was raised and the muddy water splashed about as the Thenardier soldiers charged forward. The Silver Meteor Army retreated in an orderly fashion, like a tide pulling away from the coast.

However, the Thenardier soldiers did not notice this immediately. Due to Lim and Massas' clever commands, it took the enemy time to notice, and by the time they did, it was already too late.

A battle cry arose from the left and right sides as the Brune soldiers sunk their fangs into the enemy. Their spears gouged flesh between gaps in armor, shields were dropped to the ground, and many fell before they could even take action.

Having lost the momentum of their assault, the Thenardier soldiers were relentlessly bombarded with sword and spear from the left and right.

Marquis Sonier viewed the scene from a distance and ordered a new assault with another spear. With the enemy throwing his men into confusion, he would use his allies to come to their aid.

However, that movement was also read by Lim.

“When the second spear is attacked, the first or third spear will take action, and the fourth will not.”

Being told that much, Massas was also able to respond.

“Moving spear four in front of spear two will create a single spear. This makes charging and retreat more difficult.”

The soldiers' movements became dull with the muddy earth.

However, Sonier could not handle the Four Spear Formation as well as Steid or Thenardier. The way he used the spears, even as far as the timing of their rushes and retreats, had been read.

Of course, the movements would likely not have been caught by the Silver Meteor Army if not for Lim and Massas, and it would have been impossible to finish off the enemy before support arrived.

In accordance to Lim's expectations, Thenardier Army's first spear rushed forward. Massas took a small unit with him and completely isolated the Thenardier soldiers which had separated from their allies. He encircled them in order to annihilate the unit.

Though Marquis Sonier requested reserve forces from Duke Thenardier, he was refused. Thenardier did not dislike him, but he had already used the reserve forces to attack the Zhcted Army.

However, while he had done this, the Zhcted Army had not fallen. Rather, the enemy reserves came to their aid and turned the scuffle around.

“But... this is a risky fight.”

Massas muttered to himself as he continued to fight the first and second spear. There were no reserve soldiers, since they were left in the command of Tigre and Mira.

If Massas was slow in grasping the enemy's movements, the Thenardier Army could break through and attack the main unit of the Silver Meteor Army, causing it to collapse.

The central force of the Thenardier Army had been partially destroyed, and the left wing was weakened. Only the right wing continued to fight bravely. The battle against the Knights of the Silver Meteor Army developed into a constant shift between offense and defense.

Though the Knights never charged dramatically, they rarely retreated in the face of an enemy attack. Furthermore, they would occasionally strike a strong counteroffensive.

Due to the brave battle of the Calvados Knights, led by Auguste, and the Perucche Knights, led by Emir, the Thenardier Army were slowly pushed back.

The rain had become more intense; the banners fluttered in the strong winds.

“--- Your Excellency, please run away!”

In the base of the Thenardier Army, one of his aides finally spoke up with a pensive expression.

There were fewer than ten aides and approximately one hundred soldiers around the Duke.

The Thenardier Army was on the verge of collapse due to the Zhcted Army's actions. Though they could hold out, it would only be a matter of time.

He was deep in thought as he looked at his main force. Half his men were surrounded and would soon be crushed, and any soldiers that came to their aid were skillfully pushed back.

Though the right wing had little movement, it was clear they were not in a superior position. If he pulled even five hundred men from there to guard his base, they would immediately be suppressed.

He could not possibly recover from defeat.

“We can retreat to Nemetacum and gather more than ten thousand men---!”

The man gave his advice, prepared to be cut down. Though such words were for Steid to speak, he was no longer there. Duke Thenardier looked down at his aide who hung his head then looked at the black sky.

''--- If Steid were here...''

If he was alive, victory may have been within his grasp. He held that conviction; however, there was no sense to think such things anymore.

Thenardier already knew it was pointless to escape to Nemetacum at this point in time.

“There is no need to curry my favor. If you wish to surrender, then leave. If you wish to fight, then do so.”

Thenardier spoke with a solemn expression more stern than usual. Both the soldiers and his aides, even those not present, he determined their actions came from their desperation and not their loyalty.

The left wing of the Thenardier Army was finally broken. The soldiers had little energy to move or even lift a sword. The Zhcted Army chased after them; there was not a single soldier who did not bleed.

Even so, they continued to throw their weapons aside and summoned all their energy to run away. Zhcted soldiers broke away from the chase and rushed forward. Duke Thenardier saw many horses heading toward his base.

Wet with rain, the {{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}} waved in the turbulent wind. Beneath it rode the Vanadis with silver-white hair and the Vanadis with blue hair. Leading the charge was a young man with red hair and a black bow in hand.

He had returned from the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}}. Tigrevurmud Vorn and Felix Aaron Thenardier took their stance, facing each other with bow and sword.

Tigre's face and arms were covered in small wounds, and he was even shedding blood. Thenardier, naturally, was unscathed.

Though Thenardier did not know, it bore a strong resemblance to the spectacle which occurred at the Molsheim Fields where Tigre and Zaien fought one another. Even if he knew, and even if it were not raining, it would be unclear if Duke Thenardier would feel any deep emotions.

For a while, the two men glared at each other in silence. Lim and Ellen, as well as his aides, kept their silence. However, everyone felt it as the tense atmosphere was torn away.

The sound of the rain drowned out the sound of the distant battle. Every person present was wet from head to toe. The soil and grass screamed, as if unable to stand up to the wind and the rain.

“... For what reason did you attack Alsace?”

Tigre quietly asked. Thenardier stared at the young man in surprise. He wondered why he bothered to ask at this point in time.

“If it did not happen, this situation would not be what it is now.”

Most likely, Tigre would have been sold to Muozinel as a prisoner of LeitMeritz, and the Vanadis would not have intervened in the fight between Thenardier and Ganelon.

“Removing Alsace would have prevented Zhcted from invading. Burning the ground and taking the people was the most certain method.”

Thenardier gave thought to the scorched-earth tactic.

By creating a desolate wilderness before Zhcted invaded, he would reduce their morale. Thenardier held no mercy for those who were weak; rather, he was ruthless in his judgment.

“For such a reason...!”

“It was not an incorrect decision.”

Thenardier calmly answered Tigre, who could not suppress his anger. His gaze moved toward Ellen.

“Across Alsace, on the opposite side of the Vosyes Mountains, there is an opponent with the name of Eleanora Viltaria. Though it was due to the carelessness of the soldiers of Brune, she led five thousand troops and forced twenty-five thousand to retreat in a single night. I was wary that she might invade Brune as she saw the fight between Ganelon and I escalate. If she did that, I would be the first to suffer.”

In fact, the Kingdom of Muozinel had waited for that opportune moment. They waited for Thenardier and Ganelon to move their troops before invading.

Thenardier's Army would not last if it had to deal with the Muozinel Army. Kreshu, the General of the enemy, had skillfully camouflaged his men and waited for an appropriate time to invade. He intended to use Roland as his trump card in the case of an emergency, but he was lost immediately prior to their invasion.

Thenardier continued after returning his eyes to Tigre.

“If I let things go, it was possible Ganelon would have attacked Alsace. Like me, that man has ties to Zhcted. Like you have done, he may have brought the Zhcted Army into the country.”

Ellen and Mira were surprised, though they did not utter a single word.

Though they had asked, they were surprised he had answered in such detail, and they could not suppress a shiver hearing of his cruelty. His entire body was filled with power befitting the dignity of a man who had lived twice as long as they had.

Though Tigre was also silent, he was not surprised or frightened.

Thenardier closed his mouth, telling them he had said everything he needed to. Tigre stared at Thenardier and let out a deep, clouded sigh.

“I have heard your story, and I understand your reasons. Like I thought, I cannot forgive you.”

The thing which floated to Tigre's mind was the old man painted in the red of his own blood as it leaked out of his ghastly wound.

The sky had darkened, and the rain and wind became more intense. Tigre's eyes held a desire for revenge. In contrast to his cold body, his heart was hot and his mind was black.

--- The black bow pulsed in anticipation.

“For the death of my son, I, too, cannot permit your existence.”

Tigre nocked his arrow as his horse took one step forward. Thenardier drew his sword and rode his horse out of the base.

At that time, Ellen advanced next to Tigre. Expecting a man-to-man fight, everyone started calling out when they witnessed something unexpected.

Ellen, with a sullen face, struck Tigre's back. Tigre's body tilted forward from the unexpected blow.

Everyone gasped. Even Thenardier could not find the meaning of her action. Perhaps only Ellen understood.

“--- You've got terrible eyes.”

Tigre was surprised and looked at Ellen's face, not understanding her words.

“Don't get drunk, Tigre.”

Her bright red eyes and sincere voice penetrated deep into Tigre.

“Go get your revenge, but don't revel in it. That is not your only weapon.”

Though Tigre did not respond, Ellen's words reached him. The darkness in his eyes receded, and the light slowly returned. Though the darkness had not receded, it was no longer enough to envelop his heart.

The black light spreading throughout the bow in Tigre's hands disappeared without anyone noticing. In this rain, there was not a single person who saw the light.

Tigre removed his gaze from Ellen and looked at Thenardier.

“Thank you.”

''I am grateful to have met you.''

After muttering those words to himself, his will to fight returned to his dark eyes.

“--- I'm off.”

He spoke quickly. This time, Ellen did not stop him; however, she strongly gripped the hilt of her sword, praying for Tigre's victory.

''--- I will defeat Duke Thenardier.''

This man was a menace to the peace of Alsace, and he was the cause of this war. Right here, right now, he would fall.

Tigre removed the quiver hung on his saddle and dropped it, and all the arrows within, to the ground. Thenardier looked at him with a sharp expression.

“You will fight me with a single arrow?”

“I can see with my own eyes that there would not be enough time to nock a second arrow. Besides, it would only weaken my resolve.”

“In this rain and wind? Are you crazy...?”

“It is not my only disadvantage.”

The rain lowered his body temperature, and his clothes were stuck to his skin. His hair was heavy and uncomfortable and impaired his vision. Not only could the bow easily slip from his grasp, the arrow would not fly straight if it flew into the wind.

“--- Very well.”

The two naturally made their horses advance, separated by a distance of thirty alsin.

Bow and sword – it was a strange duel. Ellen stared with bated breath. Mira, the soldiers of Zhcted, and the Thenardier Army all watched the scene before them.

It was a strife born of personal hatred, a battle separate from war.

Thenardier readied his sword and grasped the damp reins. Tigre gazed at his enemy with his bow bent and at the ready as he waited for his opponent.

There would be no second chance; there was only one shot. Tigre was at a heavy disadvantage. Even with a distance of thirty alsin, Thenardier was on horseback. Even if he could attack first, Thenardier's blade only needed to reach Tigre's neck.

Still, the speed of an arrow at short distances was a frightening thing.

Unlike the sword whose orbit formed a line, the arrow was a single point. Even with Tigre's archery skill, one mistake in his fingers' movements would result in his death.

The two stood tense; more than a count of ten had passed without either moving. The rain showed no signs of becoming weak, and the wind continued to blow harshly.

The wind changed to Thenardier's advantage. It was a headwind for Tigre. The moment he felt this change, Thenardier kicked his horse's belly and let out a roar. The four hooves kicked up the mud as he quickly reduced the distance of thirty alsin.

He aimed in a single moment and began to release his arrow. Thenardier judged in an instant that it would not hit.

''--- Goddess of Storms...''

He chanted the name of the Goddess in his mind. The face of the girl with silver-white hair floated to his mind.

He had cut the distance to twenty alsin. At that time, the arrow separated from Tigre's hand.

The bowstring moved forward, propelling the arrow. The arrow moved neither early nor late. The speed and aim was perfect.

It hit him right between the eyes. Thenardier's large frame separated from the horse, flying through the air.

--- Everything happened in a moment.

The moment Tigre shot his arrow, Thenardier brandished his sword. It was a frightening reaction, as if he had caught the very sound of the trembling bowstring.

The arc of the sword was not simple. He had clenched his dark gray blade and accurately caught the movements of the arrow. Thenardier was sure of his victory.

However, at the moment before he smashed the arrow to pieces, the wind blew. It differed from the raging gale a moment before; it was a breeze he would not notice, even if it touched his skin.

The arrow's trajectory changed, passing right beside the blade.

The arrow pierced the Duke's head and buried itself halfway through. The Duke was thrown off his horse; his eyes were opened wide as he toppled to the ground on his back.

Tigre's fingers had not moved from the moment he released the arrow. He was still in shooting position. He could feel the vibration of the bowstring and the cold sweat dripping down his face.

After a long, long silence, Tigre dismounted his horse and walked to Thenardier. The Duke was still breathing. The rain immediately washed away the tide of blood from the fresh arrow wound. Thenardier's eyes gazed at Tigre, and his lips moved.

“Brune... is...”

His words ended there. His eyes were hollow and he never uttered another word again.

Felix Aaron Thenardier gasped his last breath in Mereville Fields.

“... That wind just now, was it you?”

After confirming the duel had finished, Ellen whispered at the longsword at her waist.

Tigre's arrow moved just before it hit Thenardier's sword. Ellen had not overlooked this.

Though it may have been a coincidence, she instinctively suspected her important partner. Arifal let out a light wind denying her words.

“... I see.”

The {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} does not lie to its master.

Tigre won by his own strength. The wind was simply his ally.

Tigre returned slowly and was greeted by Ellen with a brilliant smile. No words could be said to describe her excitement.

With the death of Duke Thenardier, the morale of the soldiers serving him shattered. Regin called for their surrender and had her soldiers move back. The soldiers of the Thenardier Army threw their arms away, one after another.

The fight at Mereville had finally ended.

Tigre's battle which began in LeitMeritz had finally come to a conclusion.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_4_Preview|Chapter 4 Preview]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Epilogue_Preview|Epilogue Preview]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 05 Chapter 4 - MTL

2012-11-21T04:44:36Z

Noobarta: /* {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}} */

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}} ===
When Tigre and the rest visited the Temple of Mosha, the sky was still the blue of early morning. Tigre, Ellen, Regin, Rurick, Batran, and five soldiers from Brune whom Massas chose were present. In addition, there were two soldiers from Zhcted Lim chose; twelve people were present in total.

The vineyards spread as far as the eye can see. At the end of winter, it was a lonely scene. It would take several months before the land was covered in greenery.

“It certainly is a small shrine.”

Ellen muttered as she looked at the temple from her horse.

The temple was made of gray stones with Mosha's name carved above the door.

The building was small, and Tigre felt it appropriate that Regin had called it a hut. The walls were decorated with ornaments and pillars that were several hundred years old, and fine cracks could be seen here and there.

The horses were tethered at the entrance and the twelve people passed into the temple. It was not very wide, but it was still surprising how clean it was.

There was an alter in the back. On top of a plinth was the image of a beautiful woman; it was a statue of the Goddess Mosha. A crown of mistletoe was planted on its head as a decoration – a dedication from the people from the nearby towns and villages who visited the shrine.

“We should pray as we move on. Let's have a good harvest this spring.”

Ellen laughed lightly as she looked at the crown of mistletoe. The Gods worshiped by Brune and Zhcted were mostly the same.

“You should pray to the {{furigana|God of War|Triglav}} that we don't lose.”

“Right. Let's not have any trouble, then.”

Ellen and Tigre bantered with each other while Regin stood behind the statue of the Goddess.

“I need two or three people. Can you help support this statue of the Goddess Mosha?”

Hearing her words, Tigre, Ellen, and Batran walked over to Regin, followed by the Brune soldiers. They grasped the waist of the statue while Rurick and the Zhcted soldiers warned the people of the temple. Regin walked as they worked.

Regin pulled a dagger fro her waist and stabbed it into a slot just beneath the plinth and twisted it. A part of the floor moved away, revealing a small cavity. She placed her hand into the cavity without hesitation. A moment later, a hard sound was heard.

Regin stood up and let out a small breath of relief. She placed her hand on the statue of the Goddess.

“Next we need to push this statue over.”

The soldiers supporting it carefully tilted it. Tigre and Batran helped so as not to destroy the statue. Soon enough, the statue was removed with the pedestal.

“... Stairs?”

There was a large hole beneath the base of the statue. A stone stairwell extended deep beneath the ground. Everyone stood tense as they let out a deep breath.

Hearing Regin's calm voice, the soldiers managed to calm themselves. With a torch, three Brune soldiers descended first. After a short time, they reported that there were no dangers for the time being.

“We'll go as well. Regin should remain between Tigre and me.”

Without waiting for an answer, Ellen jumped into the stairwell. The stairs were tight, and Regin's body was tense with anxiety. Tigre patted her shoulder to ease her mind.

“Your Highness. It is as Ellen said. She and I are here.

When he said this, Regin's tight expression relaxed. They walked down the stairs with torch in hand.

Tigre looked back at the two Brune soldiers following him and checked the condition of his bow.

“You should remain as a lookout. Use the horses and turn away anyone who comes by. If the enemy comes, run away.”

Tigre placed his foot into the darkness. Batran, Rurick, and the soldiers from Zhcted followed shortly afterward.

At the base of the stairs was a straight passageway.

“It's cold.”

Rurick frowned and placed his hand to his bald head. The air was cold and dry, as if it had dozens of years to precipitate. Regin faintly trembled.

“... It's firmly built.”

Ellen looked at the surroundings in admiration. The earth was firm and flat, and the walls were lined with gray stones without a single space. The ceiling was not high, but they were supported solidly with thick wood beams at regular intervals to prevent it from collapsing.

The passage was wide enough to allow two adults to stand side by side. Regin walked beside Ellen, and Batran walked beside Tigre. The Zhcted soldiers were in the back, and the three Brune soldiers led the way with torches in hand.

For a while, only the sound of the burning torches and echoing footsteps could be heard.

“I wonder why this passage was built. With its support and size, it feels like a passage for escape.”

“Perhaps it was a road. A powerful clan governing the region lived in Artishem before the Brune Kingdom was established.”

Regin responded with a wry smile. Ellen remained confused.

“You understand? I suppose knowing the use of the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}} really does prove you're royalty.”

“Until Charles founded our country, the Sacred Caverns of the Palace were simply underground passageways. It seems Charles made use of them.”

Regin did not feign ignorance. This passage may have been built with the purpose of escape, but, as Ellen had said, it could be used to invade the city.

“I doubt the passage will collapse with just a little noise.”

She spoke brightly to reassure everyone. Ellen began to tease her.

“But there might be traps to stop any pursuers.”

“It should be fine. It required routine maintenance, so those things would just get in the way. Of course, we should still remain cautious.”

Regin responded decisively. Ellen looked at her with admiration. She was a girl brought up with the dignity of royalty, but it seemed she had some strength independent of that.

Though it was not possible to judge from her reaction alone, they were working to obtain proof of her royalty now, so it was an attitude she welcomed.

The passage was not a straight road, as it split off to the right and left. There were also stairways which led deeper underground. The road tapered off so that it was difficult to walk side by side, and eventually it became difficult to walk through without supporting one another.

Furthermore, there were holes in the ceiling in which arrows, spears, or stones could come flying from.

However, like Regin had said, nothing triggered them. They continued down the passage until, eventually, they found a place to rest.

Ellen was the first to notice.

“There's something carved on the wall.”

Hearing those words, all members came to a halt. The Brune soldiers who were ahead did not notice because they were focused on scouting ahead in the darkness.

“... An ancient mural.”

Regin looked at the wall next to Ellen. Tigre turned his gaze there as well.

Though he could not easily understand it from a glance, he used his imagination. There was a monster with three heads standing opposite was a human.

“If you don't mind... please tell us about this painting.”

Ellen asked as she glanced at Regin from the side. Certainly, Tigre was interested in the mural. In all actuality, Rurick, Batran, and all the soldiers were also interested.

“... This depicts the battle between the Gods and the Dragon.”

After some hesitation, Regin spoke carefully.

“It is an ancient story about the confrontation between the Gods and the Dragon. Though I do not understand the reason, the Dragons attacked the Pantheon of Gods. The earth, the heavens, the netherworld... In all the worlds, only the Dragon existed. It was an existence which could harm the Gods, so they were feared.”

“It's a story which brings up complicated feelings as someone from Zhcted.”

Ellen looked at the mural with a bewildered face. It was not just her but Rurick and the Zhcted soldiers who wore complex expressions. Tigre simply looked at the mural in admiration.

''--- So this monster is a three headed Dragon.''

“The Dragon's strength was frightening. Rather than continuing to fight, which may have lead to the Gods being overthrown, three Goddesses decided to try and control the Dragon.”

Regin advanced a few steps as she continued to explain. On the wall was a picture of three goddesses with their hands on the scruff of each neck of the Dragon. Tigre visualized the Gods worshiped in Brune within his mind.

''--- Amongst the Pantheon of Gods, there are four Goddesses. Elis, the Goddess of Storms, Mosha, the Goddess of Mother Earth, and Iarilo, the Goddess of the harvest, and then... The Goddess of Night, Darkness, and Death, Tir na Fa.''

The Goddesses were likely Elis, Mosha, and perhaps Iarilo. Tir na Fa was often depicted as something dangerous or dirty amongst the Pantheon of Gods.

With that in mind, he noticed one of the three Goddesses which calmed the Dragon down had a bow on her back and a quiver at her waist.

''--- Elis has a horn, Mosha is decorated with flowers, and Iarilo is wearing thin fabric.''

He could roughly determine the deities based on their garb.

Tigre did not know of any Goddesses with a bow.

''--- I wonder if anyone knows.''

Perhaps, in Brune Kingdom, where the bow is not recognized, all statues with bows that existed until now may have been destroyed. Tigre had no way of knowing.

“It is said the Founder, Charles, had his revelation to become King here in Artishem. It is said he received Durandal and the blessings of Bayard from the Pantheon of Gods in the Ruberon Mountains.”

“Yes. If it's that sword, he could definitely fight against a Dragon.”

While Regin's voice was tense, Ellen commented as if it was not her concern. Though surprised Regin had explained this far, the Vanadis with silver-white hair simply expressed her gratitude.

Of course, those from Zhcted would also run away if they were attacked by a wild Dragon; however, they have an affinity with them. It was not pleasant for them to hear stories of fighting Dragons. Many of them may have even felt angry.

That is why Ellen spoke with an attitude telling Regin not worry. It was to clear away the awkward atmosphere.

“This mural...”

Regin gazed into the heart of darkness, deeper into the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}}.

They walked into an open area which was dimly lit.

High above was a dim light shining upon the room.

The area could have contained the entirety of the shrine worshiping the Goddess Mosha. On one side was a large door, as if it were created for a giant to walk through. It was made of metal and had a height and width of about five alsin (about five meters). There were also two cavities opposite the passage they had just walked through.

However, Tigre became tense by something more astonishing.

“... So you came.”

Close to twenty men stood before the door, all armed with swords and clad in armor. At the center was a man in his 40s. He had a dignified and intimidating presence.

“Duke Thenardier...”

Regin let out a shocked voice. Ellen frowned upon seeing Thenardier. It was her first time meeting him.

“The real thing? He seems fairly lightly guarded for the General.”

Ellen placed her hand on the sword at her waist as she cracked a joke. Those with torches moved to protect Regin and Tigre. Batran readied his spear next to Tigre, and Rurick moved toward Ellen.

“You will understand if I am the genuine article simply by killing me.”

Thenardier spoke arrogantly in response to Ellen's words. Afterward, the black-haired Duke faced Regin.

“I see. So you really were alive.”

“... How were you able to come here?”

Violent emotions rampaged within Regin. She clenched her teeth in anger, seeing the man who tried to kill her. It was difficult for her to remain calm, yet the Duke simply responded curtly.

“It would be meaningless to tell someone who will die.”

Thenardier pulled out the sword at his waist. As if it were a signal, the soldiers, excluding one man, began to move. The man had short golden hair and blue eyes. His sword was in his hand as he stood guarding Thenardier.

There were several reasons Duke Thenardier appeared here.

To begin with, he had been Duke Ganelon's enemy for several years. He had considered how to attack Artishem, and he had scouts enter it repeatedly so he could form a plan. He did not know of the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}} beforehand.

However, Thenardier thought of it as a means of escape in an emergency. For a man who was not a member of the Royal Family, this place had no other value.

When he heard rumors of Regin being alive, Thenardier recalled the existence of this passageway. He thought Tigre would place priority to visiting this locale over fighting him.

Thenardier made this judgment when he received a report that the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} began moving toward Artishem. He went himself having been disgraced with the failure of killing Regin once already.

Though he wanted to leave Steid, his aid, to manage the army, the faithful man requested he accompany Thenardier with an unusually stubborn attitude.

''I cannot afford to let Your Excellency go alone. If you still insist, then cut me down right here.'' His aide with a fair hair went so far as to say that.

Due to Steid's expression, Thenardier was accompanied by Steid and twenty soldiers from his army.

Rather than saying he had predicted this, he was simply lucky.

--- The distance is short...!

Tigre quickly stepped back to create a space and pulled out his bow. He nocked an arrow, pulled his bowstring, and quickly fired toward Thenardier.

The next moment, the sound of an arrow being broken was heard. Steid had protected Thenardier.

“Tigre, Regin, Fall back!”

Ellen shouted. Tigre pulled back while guarding Regin. They were outnumbered by Thenardier's subordinates two to one. After regaining his balance, they retreated through the passage. Even if slight, it would reduce the advantage held by the enemies.

A dull sound echoed as the passage was bathed in blood. A Thenardier soldier who had charged straight forward was quickly cut away by Ellen's sword. When the soldier fell to the floor, the remaining soldiers of the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} and the soldiers of the Thenardier Army clashed intensely.

Though they were skilled soldiers chosen by Massas and Lim, the Thenardier soldiers were similar. Blood was scattered about the floor.

Ellen's longsword gave off a sound as two more enemies were felled. Three soldiers closed in on her. She parried and dodged their incoming attacks as she and the other men pulled back. She wiped her sweat away and regulated her breathing.

''--- There may be more enemies, but they aren't as good as us. We should be able to escape.''

Even for Ellen, if she showed a chance, she would not be able to escape unscathed. Even with fewer enemies, the three were focused on running down the passage to escape.

“--- Steid. Go.”

After looking at Thenardier and hesitating for a moment, Steid followed after them.

“... Rurick, can I leave this to you?”

“If it is your command, Vanadis-sama.”

She smiled fearlessly as she asked the bald headed Knight, her eyes still on the enemy.

Gradually, the Thenardier soldiers closed the distance while being careful not to fall into disarray. If they came rushing in, they would lose, even if the enemy was inferior in number.

Rurick answered as a Knight of Zhcted.

“I leave it to you.”

Ellen's response was short. Having said that, she kicked off the floor and flew into the air to the ceiling beyond the reach of the enemy, quickly passing them by.

The Thenardier soldiers were stunned having seen something they had never seen before.

Rurick and the Zhcted soldiers let out a cry and jumped forward. Their swords shined brilliantly in the darkness and cut through the enemy's throat. The smell of blood mixed with the air.

Rurick quickly stepped back as the Thenardier soldiers began fighting back. Tigre shot an arrow as cover, the arrowhead burrowing itself in the head of a soldier.

A faint noise was born amongst the Thenardier soldiers. The arrow seemed to have flown out of nowhere from the darkness.

Because of the bulk of the soldiers from the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}, Tigre and Regin, who were behind them, were completely hidden.

Taking advantage of the enemy's anxiety, Rurick quickly moved in and attacked.

At that time, Steid jumped out before the soldiers and blocked the Knight's attack. A sharp metallic sound rang through the corridor. Due to Steid's strength, Rurick was forced to step back.

Steid did not stop and moved forward to finish Rurick off, only to be stopped as Tigre shot another arrow.

Though surprised, the swordsman did not show a change in his expression. He casually placed his left hand before his face. The arrow moved away, as if attracted to the dark gray gauntlet.

Though Steid was distracted for only a moment, Rurick was able to recover his posture. He knew he had no room to relax with the enemy before him.

“... A wonderful skill.”

Steid muttered those words as he cut the distance once again.

“With large allies blocking your path in a dark and narrow passageway at such a short distance from your enemy, you can shoot both quickly and accurately. It seems your {{furigana|[Star Shooter]|Silvrash}} name is not for show.”

Tigre was shocked that his arrow which was shot at such a close proximity was caught. He had grabbed an arrow the enemy shot himself in Alsace, but the speed of his own arrow was far different, and the enemy was not directly before him.

Even if Steid praised Tigre, he spoke indifferently to Rurick.

“Leave, soldier. Earl Vorn and Princess Regin. Only two lives are necessary here.”

Toward the demand from someone clearly superior in strength, Rurick snorted.

“What kind of Knight would I be if I stood back just because I was told to.”

Ellen, who had landed behind the Thenardier soldiers, ran straight toward Duke Thenardier. Though she thought there would be a number of soldiers on the way, there were not.

''--- Like I thought, he's a fake. If not...''

Even when Ellen ran straight for him, Duke Thenardier did not flinch at all, nor did his arrogance falter. He did not even bother to unsheathe the sword at his waist.

A flash of white light, different from that on the battlefield, lit the room, and the sound of metal followed afterward. Arifal's sharp blade was swung intensely, but it was blocked.

Ellen looked wide-eyed in amazement and increased her will to fight. She attacked with her longsword in all directions, but, though he showed no sign of blocking the attacks, the Silver Flash never once touched Thenardier's body.

Ellen retreated a half step and prepared her breathing. Thenardier went on the offensive, as if waiting for that moment. He drew his sword in a forcible, yet well trained manner. Though his speed was inferior, it was supplemented by his peerless sword technique.

Thenardier's sword technique had a completely different quality compared to Ellen's. He had gripped the sword since he was seven and had clear motions, down to his fingertips, due to his constant effort. It was a skill Ellen could not possibly have obtained at this point in her life.

''--- If he's no fake, then he must have been absolutely confident in his skill.''

Sparks flew as they exchanged blows, the atmosphere bended with every impact. A whirlwind the color of iron assaulted Ellen. She switched to defense to receive every one of Thenardier's attacks. He was a formidable opponent who far exceeded her expectations.

''--- I wouldn't say I can't beat him... but he's a difficult one.''

She would be injured if she relaxed for even a moment.

“Even though you have yet to reached 20... you are a prime example of what a woman should be.”

With sweat on his brow, Thenardier gave words of admiration. Ellen responded with a short grunt and sarcasm.

“I should say the same to you. To think you'd come down to this dark cavern yourself at your age.”

“I missed a kill once before. Naturally, I should confirm it with my eyes this time.”

He was clearly referring to Regin.

Again, their swords clashed, followed by a strange sound in the distance. Though the two battle-tested warriors would be unfazed by this, Thenardier and Ellen separated and saw something different from an enemy.

Tigre and the others, in a different place from the two, were in a similar situation. Two soldiers of the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} were cut down by Steid, and Rurick had numerous wounds. Sensitive to the signs of something approaching, Steid began to retreat with the surviving subordinates.

Rurick did not chase after Steid, since the expressionless opponent did not provide an opportunity. The bald headed Knight of Zhcted and Tigre both felt something unpleasant with their skin, and neither felt it was a good premonition.

Small clumps of earth and sand fell from the ceiling, breaking apart on the ground and hitting everyone present.

''--- An earthquake? No...''

A thunderous sound echoed, and a large crack ran through the ceiling. It was not earth and sand but many small stones which fell from the ceiling. Ellen left Thenardier and quickly ran to Tigre and the others.

Thenardier did not chase after her. The ground had shook terribly, and the cracks extended from the walls to the ceilings. He prioritized his safety before the enemy and made to escape as quickly as possible.

“Retreat!”

Thenardier shouted to his subordinates and ran down the passage he had come from.

“All of you, run away with His Excellency.”

As the tremor increased in intensity, Steid quietly ordered his subordinates in their confusion. Other than Thenardier, he was the only one to maintain his calm.

The Thenardier soldiers managed to run along as the ground bounced about intensely. Ellen ran by them, with no room to worry about them.

Tigre and the soldiers had placed their hands on the wall and were desperately trying to escape. Being underground and with stones the size of their head falling, they were becoming increasingly anxious.

“Rurick! Take care of Her Highness!”

Tigre sent Rurick ahead and remained at the tail end. Though it was dangerous, he did not wish to leave Ellen behind. Batran also lowered his waist and refused to abandon Tigre.

Ellen returned. They exchanged glances and continued to run. Tigre let the two lead the way and followed after them.

Feeling danger behind him, Tigre jumped sideways in a moment. A argent arc passed by him immediately afterward. Steid had approached him before he was aware, and attacked. If it were not for the intense shaking and falling rocks, Tigre may have been cut.

“Earl Vorn. I will have you die here.”

He spoke with a cold tone that sent chills up his spine. The expressionless man wanted his life from the bottom of his heart. He had no attachment to his own.

Steid's second attack came at once. Because of the falling rocks and the intense tremors, Tigre had no choice but to throw himself on the floor, but that was all he could do. While Tigre began to rise, Steid, Thenardier's most trusted aide, raised his right hand, and swung downward.

The dazzling sword dropped overhead, but before it hit Tigre, a small shadow appeared between them.

''Batran,'' Tigre's shout was swallowed by his sudden collapse.

Though Ellen was aware of Steid's attack, she could not run immediately due to the intense shaking.

While grasping Arifal, she rushed to his aide, only to be stopped by a large rock falling before her.

If she had not jumped away, Ellen would have been crushed in an instant. It would have required several adult males to pull it out of the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}}.

“This...!”

Ellen brandished Arifal, but someone grabbed her from behind. It was a Zhcted soldier.

“What are you doing!”

“Vanadis-sama! Please, Stop here!”

The soldier perceived Ellen trying to use her {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}}. Though the passage was collapsing, he returned to desperately beg her. Though Tigre's existence was important, it was the silver-white haired Vanadis that mattered most to the soldiers of Zhcted.

Her subordinate's shout was like cold water showering over Ellen's burning emotions. She stopped and looked back at the wall behind her as stones fell from the ceiling.

“Tigre!”

Ellen shouted desperately, but the sound was crushed by the sound of earth and sand pouring down.

When Tigre regained consciousness, the earthquake had already subsided. His vision was hazy, even ignoring the lack of light. His eyes needed more time to adjust.

The pain in his body was dull. Tigre tried to recall what happened before he lost consciousness.

''--- That's right, Steid...''

“... Batran?”

Steid's sword swung downward, and Batran flew between them to save him from the killer's blade.

''--- No, It can't be...''

Perhaps it was a dream or an hallucination he had as he fainted. Though Tigre desperately tried to convince himself, his heart pulsed violently to deny them. His body erupted in a sweat

''--- Please. Be safe, Batran...!''

He was impatient and could only pray.

''--- How is my body?''

He had lost his consciousness during the cave in. He focused on putting strength into his limbs. First he moved his fingers, then worked his way up. Fortunately, he felt his bow in his left hand.

His eyes were acclimating to the light, little by little. Tigre slowly crawled along the ground, feeling his way with his right hand. He could feel a cold, rugged surface of the stones above his head.

''--- The ceiling is too low... But it might be big enough to get my body through here.''

Apparently the bedrock had fallen and formed a small cavern. His eyes were finally able to see before him.

It was not as though he was in complete darkness. There was a dim light along the ceiling. He ran his finger along the ceiling to touch the luminescent powder. He was thankful for the light, even if it was very minimal.

Tigre plotted his future course of actions when he quickly moved back in surprise. Tigre saw the face of a man turned upside down.

It was Steid. He remained silent for a moment while he recovered from his surprise. Tigre looked at Thenardier's aide, the Knight with a pale face. Even in death, he remained expressionless. His torso had been crushed by the rocks.

The man who had cornered himself died an unsatisfying death.

After thinking a while, Tigre gently closed Steid's open eyes. Though he understood he was being sentimental, he felt he should still do it out of courtesy.

''--- What's become of everyone? It seems like the ceiling collapsed on in this area.''

Though he was not in a situation to worry about others, he was still uneasy. Still, he thought he would be safe for the time being, since there was no sign of the ceiling collapsing.

''--- Anyway, I need to find some way to escape.''

He carefully moved his body about. He would likely die if he moved about unskillfully, since the passage could collapse. He could not stay here forever, so the first step to take was to check the size of the passageway.

However, an anxiety stronger than before attacked Tigre. Even his breathing had stopped.

“... Batran?”

His voice trembled. His eyes caught something beneath the dim light. It was the shadow of the small old man who had served by his side.

“Batran!”

He forgot the situation and shouted, crawling on his hands and knees as he climbed along the wall. He did not notice as rocks fell and hit the back of his head. Perhaps hearing his voice, the old man's body moved.

“... Young Lord.”

It was hoarse. Batran's voice, which was more like a groan, spilled from his mouth. Though Tigre was happy to hear an answer, that feeling disappeared in a moment.

Batran was cut deeply, from his shoulder to his waist. What Tigre saw was not a dream, it was reality. What he thought was a shadow was a pool of the old man's blood, spilling out from beneath him.

“So you're safe... Young Lord.”

“Yeah, I'm safe. You saved me, so I'm not injured at all.”

He grabbed the hand Batran struggled to lift. Tigre replied while frantically nodding. He had hoped to reassure him, but the old man's hand had already become cold.

“... Your hand, it's warm. You're safe... It seems this old body still... had its worth.”

Batran's voice was weak, and his speech was choppy. His life was at an end, yet he was relieved to know Tigre was safe.

Tigre grasped his hand and urged him as strongly as he could, as if to call out to the soul anchoring the old man's life to his body.

“No more, Batran! You can't die here. Didn't you want to return to Alsace? Don't worry about me!”

“I... do.”

Batran looked up at Tigre's face. His eyes were hollow; it was unclear whether or not he could see Tigre at all.

“That's right... Spring is... just around the corner. I'm sure... it will be so green.”

“That's right. Spring is coming soon. That's why—-”

“... Urz-sama.”

Startled by Batran's words, Tigre could no longer speak.

His left hand shook. Tigre strongly grasped his hand. Batran smiled and spoke painfully.

“My son... My son is splendidly doing his best to protect it. In order to protect the Alsace Urz-sama left behind, for the sake of peace... even Zhcted has become your ally. I'm sure they're planning something, or they wouldn't cooperate, but still, my son, I'm happy... I'm proud.”

Tigre remained silent and stared at Batran's face. When Urz was still alive, Batran had called Tigre in that manner.

Perhaps he was delirious in the last moments of his life. The old man was not by Tigre's side. His eyes were hollow, seeing Tigre's father in his place. He spoke, though he was no longer in this world.

“When Urz-sama died, I was unable to do anything... I was anxious, uneasy. Our son was only 14, and he would govern Alsace. Massas-sama had a duty to his territory. I could not let him take care of everything... But my worries were unfounded.”

Tigre remained silent and listened to Batran's words.

He could not possibly tell him not to speak. The old man had served by his father's side long before Tigre was born, but he would live no longer. Even if he did not want it, the thick odor of blood and the cold from the hand he grasped forced reality upon him.

Batran had little life remaining, and Tigre did not want to interrupt him. He could not possibly do it.

“My son... No, Young Lord. I felt wonderful when you relied on me. I was happy to play the role of a parent in place of Urz-sama, if even a little... I was so eager, but... It was embarrassing.”

Batran tried to laugh, but he began choking as blood spilled from the sides of his mouth. Tigre placed his bow on the ground and gently wiped it off Batran with his sleeves.

“Urz-sama's worries and my own... were unnecessary. The Young Lord turned his eyes only to Alsace. But, though you love Alsace, you must look outside...”

He had a fit of coughing once again. Blood spilled out of his mouth as he continued to speak. However, his voice was weaker and more rapid than before.

“That's why... Don't worry...”

His voice had become quieter, and the space between words had increased. Tigre desperately endured his desire to shout out as he clenched his teeth. He drew his ear to Batran's mouth.

“I'm happy. Urz-sama, Young Lord. I have been blessed with good Lords...”

“--- Batran.”

His words broke away. He could not suppress his feelings of rage. Tigre called the man's name. Batran breathed in pain again. A light returned to his vacant eyes as he stared at Tigre. He smiled with joy.

Though the old man tried to utter something, no sound came out. Tigre thought he had called for Teita.

Finally, he quietly closed his eyes.

Clasping the faithful old man's hand, the youth cried without uttering a word.

--- As if reacting to the emotions of its Lord, the black bow trembled.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_3_Preview|Chapter 3 Preview]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_5_Preview|Chapter 5 Preview]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 05 Chapter 3 - MTL

2012-11-21T02:10:33Z

Noobarta: /* Interlude */

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== Interlude ===
The sound of water boiling and the crackling of fire mixed in the air.

Under the moonlight which shined beyond the thin clouds, the figure of many girls could be seen near the river.

There were four lights burning brightly by the riverside, heating pots filled with hot water. The girls used the cloths to wipe their bodies before bathing in the cold water of the river. There were five people: Ellen, Mira, Lim, Regin, and Teita.

Though the night air was still cold at the end of winter, it was blocked by Ellen's Arifal and Mira's Lavias.

Though to sustain the power for a long time, the five girls had to squeeze together. Ellen and Mira sat on a carpet of sheep skin by the riverside. Lim was right behind them, wiping her body with a wet cloth.

Regin sat with her hand to the fire closest to her. Teita was politely wiping her back. Since their conversation about Tigre in Perucche Castle, the Princess openly trusted and relied on Teita.

They were wrapped in darkness, the distant lights did not reach them. Though only one hundred alsin away, they could still hear the noise from the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} encampment.

The battle with Duke Thenardier had finished, and the day had come to an end.

The Silver Meteor Army completed burying their dead and moved along the river to watch the enemy's movements. They decided their camp based on that.

Ellen had gathered only the women to have a bath. Though it was a luxury to have four fires, Tigre persuaded Gerard that it was worthwhile given their current state and the army's victory.

Though Ellen and Mira thought it wasteful to cleanse themselves with hot water today, they obediently accepted Tigre's good will.

The river water was cold at night, so it was impossible to dive in. Ellen buried her face and her argent hair into the water before standing up. Her wet hair clung to her shoulders and her chest, and the water dripped down her skin.

Ellen let out a small breath. It was only at a time like this that she could feel comfortable.

“Eleanora-sama, are you fine?”

Lim was clearly worried about the burn from her shoulder down her back. Ellen laughed as she splashed about vigorously in the river.

“It'd be a lie if I said it didn't hurt, but it will recover after a few days if I put some medicine on it.”

Mira glanced at Ellen from the side with a poor expression. It was because Ellen protected Mira that she was burned.

“Anyway – Lim. Have your breasts gotten bigger again?”

“What are you saying that for, so suddenly!”

Lim was clearly frowning as she hid her chest with her arms. She noticed gazes pouring over her. When she turned around, Regin and Teita looked at her body curiously.

“Certainly... They are quite amazing.”

“She's tall and slender, so she's well balanced, too.”

They looked down at their own bodies. Regin had recently been a traveler, and Teita's body was forged from her usual work to not have any useless flesh. Still, their bodies clearly had effeminate curves.

However, the two still had a delicate appearance. Their bodies paled in comparison to Lim's.

Ellen twisted her waist and looked back, touching Lim's breast in the process. Lim pulled back on reflex. At the same time, Ellen let out a groan of pain and crouched down.

“E, Eleanora-sama?”

Perhaps she had taken a posture which irritated her burn. Lim looked at Ellen with a face full of worry. Suddenly, the Vanadis with silver-white hair thrust her right hand out quickly and grasped the breast of her trusted, golden-haired aide.

“I can tell by touching it directly. I wonder if Tigre likes a bigger chest.”

“H, How would I know!”

The one to respond with a bullish tone and her tongue tied was Mira. Teita also agreed. Though silent, Ellen could clearly see that Regin was disappointed.

Lim was at a loss for words from Ellen's behavior. She recovered at once, though, and drove her fist quickly into Ellen's head.

“That is enough playing around.”

“Sorry, sorry. Well, I'm fine like this. You were worrying too much. Are you feeling better?”

Ellen waved gently with an unapologetic smile after seeing Lim sulk. Those words were directed toward both her subordinate and the blue-haired Vanadis. Mira turned away and let out a small noise.

When the women finished bathing, they returned to the camp. They headed to the Commander's tent. The smell of alcohol and milk coming from the camp grounds stimulated their appetite.

“Is this the smell of cheese? It seems a little different from the one we have in Zhcted.”

“In Brune, every village makes its own cheese, so there are many different varieties. That is what Massas-sama told me.”

Hearing Ellen murmur to herself, Teita responded. Regin also nodded in confirmation.

“Every village, is it? It might be an exaggeration, but there must be hundreds of different cheeses. They all have their own smell and taste... I've also eaten many kinds.”

They could not carry all their food. They bought meat, fish, cheese, and a variety of produce locally. Of course, they purchased it.

Fish, meat, potatoes, and cabbage were cooked in a pot. Some soldiers were beginning to eat, while others entertained themselves with gambling. Many had noticed Ellen and the others and were admiring their beauty.

They approached the General's tent with four flags, fluttering in the wind. After asking the guard, they learned Tigre was resting inside.

”If it is you, you may enter.”

Though he said so, Ellen had already put one foot inside the tent before hearing the soldier's words. Under the light of the candles, the Vanadis with silver-white hair went wide-eyed.

Tigre was lying down on a blanket covering the ground, snoring.

“Eleanora-sama. How is Lord Tigrevurmud?”

Lim lifted the curtain and entered, followed by Mira, Teita, then Regin. Tigre showed no signs of knowing they were present.

“Um... We could let him sleep for a little.”

“I'd like to, but it seems impossible right now.”

Ellen shook her head toward Teita's conservative remark.

“I don't mean to be blunt, but we have only pushed the enemy back in this battle, we have not crushed them. We can't hold this off.”

Ellen placed her hand on Teita's head as she gave an explanation. Lim and Mira looked as if they had seen something unusual. The Vanadis of the Silver Flash was not one to show such gentleness.

''I understand.'' Teita looked downward, finally convinced.

“Now then, how should we wake this guy up. It can't be a normal method.”

Hearing Ellen's words, Mira, Lim, and Teita understood immediately. Only Regin looked on vacantly.

“We can't shout too loudly because of the soldiers outside. Any ideas?”

Ellen looked back at the four for an idea. Regin asked Teita from the side.

“Teita, what are they planning to do to wake him up?”

“There are a few ways... Like spinning him on the blanket.”

Teita answered in embarrassment. Mira asked a question from the other side.

“Can we block his nose and mouth. He should wake up at once.”

“That... Please do not be so violent.”

“You, didn't you put your sword in his mouth before?”

Ellen teased Lim. Her adjutant's face turned away quickly. Even with all the noise, Tigre's snoring did not stop.

“--- I have an idea. I'll give this a try.”

Having thought of something, Ellen sheathed her sword and entrusted it to Lim. She walked over to Tigre who was sprawled out. She placed her knees and hands on both sides of Tigre and hunched over, covering him.

She looked down at Tigre who was breathing deeply with an innocent face. Her face became fierce, and an abnormal thirst for blood could be seen in her eyes.

[[Image:Vanadis V05 - 168.jpg|175px|thumb]]
In that moment, Tigre's body vigorously jumped up. Though she was watching him, Ellen could not react to his strength and speed.

Tigre had pinned her down in a single moment. His right hand was on her breast and his left hand had reached for the dagger at his waist. It was not just Ellen but the other girls who watched the scene with wide eyes.

Tigre became aware of his surroundings when the blood lust disappeared. With an opponent who was not resisting, he noticed the strange atmosphere in the tent.

Beneath him, Ellen gazed at him with surprise and amusement. There was a soft feeling permeating his right hand. It had a splendid elasticity, and his fingers could move comfortably.

“Come to think of it, you pushed me down and massaged my breast long ago as well, didn't you?”

Hearing her voice which sounded both amused and happy, Tigre quickly retreated from Ellen. He fell over in a panic and finally noticed Lim and the others.

Mira looked down at him with shock, Lim covered her face with her hand as if she regretted some disgrace, and Teita and Regin blinked repeatedly, unable to understand the situation.

“... Copping a feel is a pretty bad way to start.”

As soon as he heard an explanation, Tigre lifted his arm and brought his hand to his head. While playing with his hair, Ellen laughed.

“Well, I'll admit that was pretty bad. You managed to push me down and touch me.”

“You are only suffering the consequences of your actions, Eleanora-sama.”

Lim spoke harshly as she folded the blanket and put it away in the corner of the tent. Teita was preparing a meal for everyone while Regin was helping her.

“What's this, Lim. You're not siding with me?”

“I wonder if you did that on purpose. If it was me, he would have been skewered by Lavias. What would you do if he injured you?”

Mira responded with a cold tone. She frowned thinking of Ellen's dangerous situation. Being pressed by the two, Ellen looked about awkwardly.

In fact, there were signs of jealousy in both Lim and Mira, though Regin was the only one to notice.

“... Sorry. It won't happen again.”

“I'll remember that. Really, you woke up in a single shot. It was too intense.”

Ellen hung her head with drooped shoulders. Tigre patted her on the shoulder to comfort her. In the meantime, the meals were prepared.

The fragrance of cooked cheese and wine emitted a particularly strong scent, stimulating the appetite. There was also a stew with meat and salted turnips.

There was also deer meat and rye bred wrapped and steamed in grape leaves. Grape leaf-wrapped venison is a time consuming dish usually prepared only for those with distinguished military services. There was also an apple pie with molasses for desert.

“This is quite grand.”

Ellen mildly showed her surprise while Tigre remained calm.

“The nearby villages and towns sent them. They're trying to win our favor, I'm sure.”

Artishem was a large city, and there were hundreds of people who fled to the neighboring towns and villages. Artishem would no longer function as a city after Ganelon set fire to it, so, naturally, they made efforts to save themselves.

“You received this as is?”

“Though we paid them, it is true we drove the price down.”

Tigre smiled bitterly as he recalled Gerard's negotiations. Along with Rurick, they managed to buy food, fuel, leather, and other supplies such as wood and straw.

Ellen changed the topic and began gnawing on the bread with a serious face.

“So, what will we do next? Will we take this opportunity to completely crush Thenardier?”

Lim, Mira, and Regin looked at Tigre. They had woken him forcibly to learn this.

“No---”

Tigre shook his head and placed his plate of soup down.

“When dawn comes, we will march to Artishem.”

“To help the residents? Do you think we have the necessary supplies?”

“Though I say we will advance, we will only be closing the distance. Artishem is... right, it should be about two days away.”

Tigre explained to Mira who looked at him in confusion.

“We will go to Artishem to find evidence that Regin is of the Royal Family.”

Tigre looked at the girls sincerely.

“My goal is the safety of Alsace and to find proof of Her Higness being a member of the Royal Family. It is not a necessity to fight Duke Thenardier.”

“True. His Dragons, his last resort, are gone. Duke Thenardier cannot move immediately, and if you can prove Regin is royalty, she can charge him with attempting to kill Her Highness.”

Lim quickly analyzed the situation.

“Your Highness, can you tell us once again about the area beneath Artishem?”

Regin nodded to Tigre's question.

“I was only taught the knowledge. I have not yet visited it myself. It was called [Charles' {{furigana|Sacred Grounds of the Palace|Sangroel}}], and it was created before the Brune Kingdom was established. It is said King Charles had a revelation there; that is where he decided to become King.”

“Sacred Grounds of the Palace? Seems a fairly exaggerated name for a cave.”

“Charles left word that it was an old temple or palace. It was not just a cave, since there was some level of development.”

Ellen asked with folded arms, and Regin responded while thoroughly searching her memory.

“There are three passages that enter the Sacred Grounds of the Palace. One is in the center of Artishem. Another is in the small temple of Mosha, the Goddess of Mother Earth to the southeast of Artishem. The third is at a cemetery in the east end of the city.”

“The temple of Mosha would be closest to our position.”

Mira spoke as she studied the map. Regin confirmed her answer.

“I have been to the city before. We can walk to the southeast from the eastern gate where a small shrine should be. The townspeople visit it once a month to pray, but other than that, it should be empty.”

Tigre looked at everyone once Regin finished her explanation.

“In addition to the people here, we should bring about ten.”

“You've decided on who to bring?”

“Her Highness and I will go. I would like to bring Batran and Rurick as well and two people they trust. I will let Lord Massas decide the rest.”

As a mediator to the soldiers, he would leave Lim, Massas, and Augre. Gerard was included as well, since he seemed unsuitable to the task. He decided not to take Mira due to her position.

Regarding Rurick, he was worried the old man who had long served him would complain. He was worried about this, but Batran simply laughed as usual.

“Young Lord. When this war ends, you will be going to Zhcted.”

To this old man who had been with him since he was a child, he could not lie. Batran simply smiled after giving Tigre his confirmation.

“Until this war ends, I will follow you, wherever you might go.”

There was a shadow in his smile. It was a melancholy held only by those who had lived a long time.

“I am already this old. I will not make it out of Brune. Even if I wanted to follow you... my body would not last.”

It was a lonely smile. Batran was 50 this year. He had served as a companion to his father, Urz. He was at an age where he could retire and live a normal life. Already he could not follow the actions of those from Zhcted.

''--- Until the war ends, is it?''

That is why he chose Batran.

However, he had not made this choice purely with his emotions. For his age, Batran had excellent strength and skill with the spear. Though self-taught, he was good enough to teach Urz, as well. It was not for show that he was a servant for such a long time.

Besides, Tigre felt reassured with Batran by his side. He had looked after Tigre as a child, after all.

As he recalled his conversation with Batran, Ellen suddenly spoke up.

“Then I will go as well.”

It was not only Tigre that was surprised, but Lim and Mira as well. While the two looked at her strangely, Ellen smiled.

“This discovery is also related to my future. Isn't it fine for me to accompany you?”

“Please think of your position, Eleanora-sama. You are a Vanadis. There may be heinous traps or fierce beasts lurking within.”

“That's right. If I can't handle that much, I wouldn't be suitable as a Vanadis.”

The two people let out a violent aura which affected Regin more than Ellen. It was undeniable that traps would be set in the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}}. Her words were painful for someone of Mira's standing to hear.

Ellen simply caught their gaze with her bright red eyes.

“Lim. Can you prepare five people in our army who could overpower me? If you can, then I will leave it as is. Ludmira, this will be decisive. Am I suitable to being a Vanadis? Let this give you an answer.”

Lim and Mira could not object for a moment. She was a 16 year old and the strongest fighter in LeitMeritz. She had the Silver Flash, Arifal, above all else. The only one who could possibly fight evenly with Ellen in the army would be Mira.

After silencing the two, Ellen turned to Tigre.

“With that said, you are the General of the army. I leave the decision to you.”

Tigre was at a loss for words being suddenly pressed for a decision. It was true the final decision was Tigre's, but it was still a problem.

All the girls except Ellen watched with bated breath. She was the {{furigana|Wind Princess of the Silver Flash|Silvfrau}}. They quietly waited for Tigre's answer.

It was reassuring to have Ellen with him, but, as Lim had said, she was someone from LeitMeritz. He should not expose her to needless danger.

“... Should something happen.”

Tigre put his thoughts together and forced himself to speak.

“You prioritize yourself and Her Highness, Regin, no matter what danger befalls us. If you do so, I will take you.”

“Yeah, got it.”

Ellen answered promptly.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_2_Preview|Chapter 2 Preview]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_4_Preview|Chapter 4 Preview]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 05 Chapter 2 - MTL

2012-11-20T23:53:51Z

Noobarta: /* {{furigana|Fire Drake|Prani}} and {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} */

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== {{furigana|Fire Drake|Prani}} and {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} ===
“... A special envoy?”

Sophia Obertas tilted her head as she sat with a vacant expression. She let out a small noise.

Sophie was a close friend of Ellen and Mira. She was a tall beauty with beryl eyes and golden hair which gently shook. She was wrapped in a light green dress and exuded a mysterious charm, even to those of the same gender.

In her hand was a bishop staff which shined a brilliant gold, giving way to her alias of {{furigana|[Brilliant Princess of the Light Flower]|Presuvet}}. Though a young girl of 20 years, she was still the eldest of the Vanadis.

She was currently in Silesia, the Royal Capital of Zhcted Kingdom. She kneeled in a room deep inside the Royal Palace before an elderly man sitting atop a throne. Currently, only Sophie and this old man were present.

“That is correct. I wish for you to go once more, though I just sent you to Brune at the end of autumn.”

The old man was the King of Zhcted, Victor. Though his beard and hair were graying, he had a dignified atmosphere. He had dark skin, and, despite his weakness, his eyes showed an impressive vitality. Extending from his luxurious, purple, silk clothes were hands of skin and bone.

“The Muozinel Army has invaded, and the situation in Brune has changed drastically. Eleanora Viltaria has also been gone for half a year. Though it is good that her duties are still being done, but any longer and I will be forced to pull her back.”

''--- I wonder of that really is the reason. There must be something more.''

While muttering those words in her mind, Sophie accepted the King's words.

Though he left the territories in the care of the Vanadis, it was still not good to leave the country for half a year.

Though the King had a solid opportunity to reduce the power of the Vanadis, he wanted to avoid a situation which would badly influence the entirety of Zhcted.

”I shall give words of thanks to His Majesty for his consideration on behalf of the Vanadis not present. However, I must tell you that Ludmira Lurie is currently acting as an investigator to watch over Eleanora's actions. When considering the relationship the two have, I believe Eleanora would not do anything foolish.”

The discord between Ellen and Mira was well known in the Royal Palace. When Sophie brought this to the King's attention, he wondered why he had not thought of it.

“As you say, their relationship is not good.”

The voice of the old man withered like a dead tree; there was a sense of admiration.

“This is information I have not heard before. Sophia, I believe you are quite close with Eleanora, and you returned from Brune just the other day. I wish for you to go back.”

“... I respectfully accept your orders.”

Hearing her orders, Sophie turned about without saying any more. With her head hung, she thought about what the King was planning.

''--- He is trying to make use of Ellen and Mira's bad relationship...''

As the King said, Sophie had been ordered to act as a special envoy though she had just recently visited Brune.

Though there were diplomats who specialized in dealing with Brune Kingdom, the opponent could not act poorly toward the Vanadis, who was second only to the King. She was obviously effective as a messenger.

After leaving the meeting, as she walked down the corridor at a lax pace, Sophie continued to think.

''--- His Majesty is using my good relation with Ellen to get rid of me until after the war is over.''

Sophie realized King Victor's aim.

It was not unusual. It was not limited to King Victor and was done by various rulers of the past.

There were many Kings who thought to reduce the power of the Vanadis, and there were others that thought to exploit it but could not.

''--- King Victor is, without a doubt, the former.''

However, Sophie did not know how far he intended to hinder her friend. She only prayed that nothing worse would come of it.

“--- If it is not Sophia Obertas.”

A calm voice interrupted Sophie's thoughts. When she looked up, she saw a young woman walking toward her.

A white rose shined in her blue-black hair, giving her a distinct impression. Bright red and purple roses adorned her snow-white dress, and as if to destroy any sense of harmony, she wielded a mysterious scythe.

Surprise leaked from Sophie's voice and beryl eyes.

“Valentina...”

“It has been quite some time, Sophia.”

The beautiful woman was called Valentina. She gave a delicate smile that made her seem fragile, as if she would shatter with a single touch. Sophie, one step behind, returned a smile of her own.

[[Image:Vanadis V05 - 086.jpg|175px|thumb]]
“Yes. It has been quite a while. Why are you in the palace?”

“I wish only to remain in my country, but there is information I must find by all means; however, there are more than one thousand men in the Palace. It is far too lively for me, and I have become exhausted.”

While pressing her hand to her mouth, she let out a yawn.

Valentina Glinka Estes was a Vanadis like Sophia and was known as the {{furigana|[Illusionary Princess of the Hollow Shadow]|Shervid}}. The reason she had two names was because she was an aristocrat since birth.

Valentina governed the territory of Osterode in north Zhcted. Though Valentina rarely left, she was not in poor health.

Though she appeared occasionally, she would return at once, using her physical condition as an excuse.

“You do look tired. You should be healthy enough to use your {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}, right?”

Her beryl eyes looked toward the scythe in Valentina's hand.

Her Dragonic Tool, Hollow Shadow Ezendeis, had the second name of {{furigana|[Rending Void of the Supernatural Seal]|Fuyou no Rekku}}. From what Sophie knew, it gave her the ability to travel anywhere, ignoring distance and the thickness and heights of boundaries.

“I cannot.”

Valentina slowly shook her head with a smile.

“The further the distance, the more stamina I use. It is far too much for me... The other day, I traveled between rooms and was tired for the next three days.”

Valentina stroked the large scythe lovingly as if it were a child as she complained. Sophie decided to change the subject.

“However, it is quite unusual for you to come to the Royal Palace. We should have some tea.”

“Well...”

Valentina looked down in thought then looked up immediately with a smile.

“If you wish to, then please.”

''--- Now then, I wonder if I can learn anything from her...''

While walking alongside Valentina, Sophie thought such things without breaking her smile. She invited someone she was not particularly intimate with for a few reasons.

Sophie did not believe her to be sickly. Though she had no evidence, she could not help but think so. Also, she wanted to learn more of Valentina's purpose. Valentina rarely appeared before others, so there was little opportunity to learn about her.

Sophie could not help but think she was hiding some unknown ambition.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

As the day broke, tension filled the conference room in Perucche Fortress. Tigre, Ellen, Lim, Massas, Mira, and Regin surrounded a table.

“Why did he burn it down?”

Ellen started the meeting, frowning with her arms crossed, swaying in frustration. Massas was the one to answer.

“According to the message, Duke Ganelon set fire to his city himself...”

“Is there a mistake? Perhaps it was a small fire somewhere in the city and it was exaggerated.”

Mira tilted her neck. Massas responded with a deep face as he stroked his beard.

“It is not uncommon for fires to start in this season. Lutetia is in the north and is colder than the rest of Brune, but it is difficult to imagine something like that could happen so close to Duke Ganelon's home.”

“If such a large city burns, it is natural to think the enemy started it... But Thenardier's Army, they're still south of Nice, right?”

Lim nodded. According to the scout's report, Duke Thenardier's Army was slowly pushing Duke Ganelon's Army while heading north.

''--- If not Duke Thenardier, then who...?''

While Tigre was brooding with a serious expression, he noticed Regin appeared pale. More so than his own, the shock must have been larger for her.

“Your Highness. Our schedule will not change. We will move to Artishem as planned.”

He smiled to reassure her, though he could not help but feel the irony in his mind. Because Regin was a Princess, she did not think she had anyone she could rely on, yet the damage was unexpectedly mitigated by the people with her now.

“Thank you, Lord Tigrevurmud.”

Regin smiled bravely and slightly nodded her head.

Though Thenardier's Army had accepted the twenty thousand soldiers from Ganelon's Army who surrendered, creating a force exceeding forty thousand, he cast them aside far from Nemetacum when in view of the Royal Capital.

“Weak soldiers are unnecessary. It takes time to kill them all, so don't bother with those that run away.”

He beheaded an aristocrat with more than one thousand troops inside his territory. The remaining twenty thousand threw aside their arms and were tossed away without provisions.

Thenardier never had the intention to accept them.

He had twenty-five thousand troops and five Dragons. If his army doubled, of course the required food and fuel consumption would double as well. Though Thenardier may have been able to prepare that, he was not in the mind to do so.

Nevertheless, he had a reason to allow them to march with him until then.

One reason is because the battlefield they surrendered at was close to Nemetacum. Even if he had taken their arms and food, they may have devastated his territory, so it was necessary to pull them away.

Also, there would be too many allies. He would need to divide the territory he gained from battle amongst them all.

He was further worried that they might run to Tigrevurmud Vorn. Though his army might have been large, they held little loyalty to him. By doing this, he planted a fear inside their minds.

Regardless, if the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} accepted them, it would only increase their food and fuel consumption.

However, the biggest reason was what Thenardier had told them.

Thenardier hated weak and incompetent people.

The only exception was his son.

The next day, the [Silver Meteor Army] left Perucche Fortress. They had left three days ahead of schedule.

Along the troops led by Tigre, Massas, and Augre at the core were the LeitMeritz troops led by Ellen and the Olmutz Army led by Mira. Though there was dissatisfaction that a foreign army was part of the main force, Massas managed to persuade them.

Other than that, there were soldiers from the aristocrats that joined during the battle against the Muozinel Army.

As they advanced down the road leading to Lutetia, Tigre had many scouts move in various directions. Some looked for excellent hiding places in the surroundings, others went to explore the movements of Thenardier's Army, and some investigated the situation in Lutetia.

A sharp wind came from the sky and pink flowers bloomed along the road, making the transition from winter to spring.

As they advanced, they received more information which would likely be increasingly accurate. Occasionally, they encountered merchants and travelers. Tigre would invite them to his tent and talk to them over a meal and alcohol.

Incidentally, Ellen, Mira, and Batran also attended these talks.

As for Massas, his hands were tied up commanding the entire army. Lim and Rurick took charge of the LeitMeritz Army while Gerard took care of the supply line behind the scenes.

Regin did not make an appearance because her presence made Tigre anxious. Though she was the one who most wanted to hear the state of Lutetia, Tigre did not know what kind answer they would hear and what reaction she would have.

“Where did all of you come from?”

“From Lutetia.”

A middle aged man who seemed to command the caravan responded with the utmost bravado. His attitude was natural, since many caravans which encounter an army were stripped of all they have.

Even if they were an army, it was possible they were enemy spies. There were many reasons to remain suspicious of possible mercenary armies. What was important was to make sure his cargo was not stolen.

Though Tigre examined their property, he did not deprive them of a single copper coin. Although it took time, it did not present a problem, since he had made the majority of his army move ahead.

“I heard Artishem of Lutetia was burned. Have you heard the circumstances?”

“All the rumors are true.”

The man spoke falteringly.

“Our Lord lost the battle and went mad. Ignoring the residents, he set fire to the city... Though Artishem is enclosed by walls, there are fight gates. However, they were all shut.”

Hearing this story, Tigre and the others had difficult complexions. It was a difficult story.

Still, Tigre collected his thoughts at once and continued listening to the story while asking questions. Once the conversation was over, Tigre let out a small breath.

“If this story is true, then this is no simple matter...”

Ellen snorted provokingly. Mira knit her brows.

“We will reach Lutetia in two days. Duke Thenardier's Army will pass Nice and continue north.”

It was a difficult situation. Batran, who had been standing silent with a difficult expression until now, stood before Tigre having made up his mind.

“Young Lord. I do not believe this situation to be difficult. If he has abandoned his land, then we can simply take control of the castle.”

“Turn it into a defensive battle?”

Tigre wanted to protest against his old servant's words, but gave it thought seeing his earnest expression.

''--- Is it really a bad idea to take control of the castle?''

Artishem, though burned and collapsed, was the center of Lutetia and Duke Ganelon's city of residence. It would be effective politically if the flag of the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} was placed there.

Drawing a map of Brune in his head, Artishem was in the middle of north Brune. If he suppressed the area, he would grasp the majority of the northern supply lines.

''--- More than anything, if their city has been burnt down, I would like to help them.''

Tigre looked back at Ellen and Mira while giving it thought.

However, their reaction was not pleasant at all. Ellen's brow was wrinkled and Mira stared sternly into Tigre's eyes.

“It is a risky gamble with a high probability of defeat.”

“I agree with her for once. Abandon this plan.”

“... Is it really that difficult?”

Tigre flinched seeing the two veteran Vanadis oppose the idea.

“It is the largest city in the north of Brune where the residents number double our own. We will not be able to take control.”

“There is also the possibility that half the city has been burned down. With corpses in such high quantities, there will be disease throughout. Also, it would be a problem if Duke Thenardier appeared while we give aid to the citizens.”

What the two said was justifiable. The Silver Meteor Army did not have the food or fuel to support them above all else.

“It is possible we could appeal to the Royal Capital to help supply food and water through Lord Massas or Her Highness.”

Ellen shrugged her shoulders to Tigre's desperate proposal.

“Well, it's better than doing nothing. It's a good idea to ask the Royal Capital for help. After that, we can ask all the surrounding nobles and the Knights to help defend the castle.”

“That is not a bad idea from you. Depending on their reaction, we could even incorporate them into our troops.”

“Ho ho, to think you would give a compliment. Is this a harbinger of heavenly blessings or a natural calamity?”

“Naturally it would be a natural calamity if we follow whatever is going on in your head. It seems you have been spoiling him too much.”

The beautiful expression in the face of the two girls was lost in an instant as they glared and elbowed each other. A wind and cold air began to envelop the tent, causing everyone inside to shudder.

“Please stop fighting. I'm depending on both of you.”

Though Tigre tried to calm down them down, his words were counterproductive.

“Aren't I obviously more reliable than her? You won't get anywhere if you indulge this spoiled girl.”

“There is nothing to be gained from this veteran who can only boast of her size, Tigre.”

Tigre knew this would take time and turned away from the two to signal to Batran to stand outside. Enduring the cold, he returned to the two once again.

The quarrel lasted for a quarter koku.

The next day, the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} stopped their march about a half day's walk from Artishem. They knew Thenardier's scouts would be approaching Artishem as well.

“Duke Thenardier's Army is approximately fifty to sixty belsta (about fifty or sixty kilometers) away. If both armies continue at their current pace, we will meet by the end of the day.”

Tigre decided to stop. He did not want his soldiers to be attacked when they were tired from a long day's march.

There was also a need to reorganize the troops. A group of soldiers from Duke Ganelon's Army appeared three days ago. With an extra seven thousand troops, the Silver Meteor Army numbered twenty thousand.

“We can handle no more than this, whether it be a dog or a cat, let alone a soldier. Please set a condition that they must bring one hundred spears, fifty horses, or food for fifty if they wish to join.”

Gerard Augre was in charge of distribution of food, fuel, and arms, and reported with a spiteful attitude. Tigre flinched before the threatening atmosphere emanating from the youth with brown hair.

“It's that bad?”

“I will say this bluntly. Our soldiers are strangely sensitive to the decrease in their food. For instance, the vegetable soup---”

Gerard's eyes and tone became sharper.

“Assume the normal soup has carrots, beans, potatoes, and salt. We have gotten rid of the beans and have thinned out the salt. Though we can deceive them for a time, it will be discovered within four or five days.”

Gerard leaned over with a pile of papers in his hand and continued.

“There is some speculation amongst the soldiers that the food is being taken from them by the enemy, and that their allies are being incompetent. It was expected to some extent, but with a powerful opponent looming ahead, there are more who are thinking of fleeing.”

He continued to speak rapidly. Needless to say, Tigre understood his point. Since they were so close to Thenardier's Army, they stopped accepting soldiers because there was the possibility of Thenardier's men disguising themselves.

In a tent with the {{furigana|Red Horse Flag|Bayard}} of Brune, {{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}} of Zhcted, and the flags of house Vorn and LeitMeritz above it, Tigre held a war council.

“Duke Thenardier was thought to lead an army of forty thousand, but that is an exaggeration.”

Claiming to control more troops was not unusual.

It would be profitable if the enemy troops believed it, It would foster suspicion between new soldiers, and simply by increasing the number of flags, they could easily deceive scouts.

“Though it is an exaggeration... when you gather all the reports, they certainly have more than twenty thousand.”

Massas stroked his beard and made a bitter face. He had enough power in his hands to pull the hair off his face.

Tigre had a cold sweat mentally. The {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver FLow}} had a mixture of twenty thousand men.

Also, while he could not, Duke Thenardier could return to Nemetacum to replenish his supplies and reorganize his troops.

“We can't wish for any more, rather, we should be grateful we have closed the gap this far.”

“Still, Duke Thenardier's Army barely reduced in his last battle with Duke Ganelon.”

Lim tilted her head expressionlessly. Massas responded to her doubt.

“There are five Dragons in Duke Thenardier's Army. The battle ended quickly because they took the lead.

Dragons. Tigre and Massas trembled hearing the world. Only Ellen and Lim remained calm. Lim as well showed no sign of tension in her face.

“Well, we'll take care of them. We can't let the soldiers do everything.”

Ellen spoke nonchalantly. Tigre bowed while bitterly gripping his knee.

“I apologize that I must leave it to you.”

“No need to worry. The right man at the right place. Though you are the General, it would be useless for you to make a move.”

Tigre nodded wryly hearing Mira's words of comfort.

“Duke Ganelon is out of the picture. This fight against Duke Thenardier will likely become our final battle.”

Regin gazed at the map tensely. She looked toward Artishem. Those present knew the tragedy which took place in the city.

It was a hideous thing which simply made them nauseous.

There were two signs that something would happen. One was a carriage traveling back and forth numerous times between the northern gate and Duke Ganelon's mansion. The other happened to be soldiers working beneath Ganelon creating many fuel depositories across Artishem.

Those with sharp intuition saw these two events happening, and, after four or five days, left the city with their family; however, they were a very small minority in a large urban environment. Most residents remained.

Of course, they were all uneasy. To begin with, Duke Ganelon was known for his outrageous brutality, and carrying out cruel acts on a whim. Furthermore, news of Ganelon's defeat by the Thenardier Army reached their ears, though it was still a rumor.

Still, it was difficult for anyone to leave the city where they lived for many years simply out of anxiety.

Anyone who could think their Lord would burn down the city and its residents of his own volition would not be a normal human.

The fire began at midnight, and it was started in Ganelon's residence. The luxurious, three story mansion which towered high above in a place where he could overlook most of the city was wrapped in flames, flickering before a backdrop of darkness.

The fire reached the fuel depositories throughout the city. In each depository, barrels were filled with oil, lined with fat, and had piles of firewood surrounding them, which caused them to quickly erupt into flames. The sparks were fanned by the wind from the north, spreading the fire in an instant.

Artishem was a city with history. It existed before Brune Kingdom came to power.

Though it was developed, and there were more shops and residential areas in the city, the central landscape was still the same as it once was.

There were stone buildings with beam ceilings and wooden doors and floors. The fire eventually spread there.

The greatest reason the people could not run away was because it began at midnight. Some jumped out of the houses, and a few managed to reach the castle gates.

A river flowed through the center of Artishem from the northeast, so many jumped into it to escape from the flames; however, few survived.

Though signs of winter's end approached, the river water was cold in the dead of night. With the flames fueled by the wind, there was a long wall of fire lining the river. Many were forced with the choice of death by drowning or inhaling the smoke and suffocating.

With the cold wind blowing from the north, the fire ran rampant and quickly reached the southeastern part of Artishem.

Security guards desperately fought the fire throughout the city with the cooperation of the citizens; but the fire burned much of the city. By the time it disappeared, dawn had arrived. The sun began to rise, and the moon could be seen sinking in the western sky.

There were numerous corpses accompanying the city burning to ruins.

At the same time, news of Ganelon's death circulated about northern Brune. To say nothing of the various cities throughout Lutetia, the aristocrats who did not fought in the war alongside Ganelon's troops were deeply impacted in the midst of the public turmoil

On the other hand, the soldiers of the Ganelon Army which was defeated by the Thenardier Army simply scattered in all directions.

Those who were not accepted in either the Thenardier Army or the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} were left to wander the lands of Brune.

“... Once we defeat Duke Thenardier, let's apply for a truce.”

Tigre looked around as he proposed that to his friends. Ellen reacted quickly, her red eyes shining keenly.

“To save Artishem?”

Tigre nodded. He thought of words to say before he spoke again.

“When the Muozinel Army attacked from the sea, it was Duke Thenardier who defended the cities near the water.”

If Thenardier was aiming for supremacy in Brune, he would eventually aim to make Artishem his own. If possible, rebuilding it quickly would be advantageous.

Though Tigre gave that explanation, he did not receive a good reaction.

“Your idea is good, but Thenardier will not likely accept it.”

Ellen said this, and Mira shook her head.

“Tigre. Even if you offer this now, they would only suspect you of buying time. You could be gathering more troops using your reputation from your battle with the Muozinel Army.”

The two Vanadis opposed him. Tigre stared at Massas and Lim, but, as expected, no response returned.

“If I were in Duke Thenardier's position, I would give priority to destroying Lord Tigrevurmud's Army. Given your situation now, you should not give aid immediately. If you win, you can place responsibility on his shoulders.”

“Tigre. Your heart is in the right place, but you cannot do everything. It is only after you defeat Duke Thenardier that you will be able to bring about change.”

“... I understand.”

It was a reasonable argument. Tigre was saying unreasonable things, after all. If he took this action, he may jeopardize the twenty thousand soldiers following him. It was a mistake to confuse the means and the end.

“Lord Tigrevurmud.”

Regin, who had remained mute until then, spoke to Tigre in a steady voice.

“I must take responsibility for myself. Please do not suffer any more than necessary.”

“But, Your Highness...”

What she said was not wrong, and it was the right time for her to say so. From outside, a soldier requested a meeting. Massas stood up and received the report. When the old Earl returned, he reported with a difficult face.

“A message from Duke Thenardier came.”

Duke Thenardier's messenger reported his demands for the war. They were for Tigrevurmud Vorn's neck to be presented to him and for all aristocrats who supported him to be relieved of their territory and titles.

[Furthermore, Eleanora Viltaria and Ludmira Lurie are not to interfere and are to return to the Kingdom of Zhcted.]

''--- There is nothing about Regin...''

“What will you do, Tigre?”

The messenger was made to wait for a response, so Ellen asked Tigre.

“Will you offer the truce you presented a while ago?”

Massas said that, though it was clear he was suppressing his anger.

It was difficult to place any trust in the enemy. Thenardier would not possibly allow Massas and Augre, who supported Tigre from an early stage, to get away with just their territories and titles revoked. Even if he did not do anything now, he might make a move in one or two years.

Furthermore, he would secretly bury Regin. Thenardier's wife was King Faron's niece. As someone who has a connection to the blood of the Royal Family, all obstacles would be gone if Tigre were dead.

He would not permit Regin's existence.

“I feel like I should make a demand rather than ask for a truce...”

“You could recommend they surrender and give them an equally coercive demand.”

Hearing Ellen's words, Tigre made the messenger return with his response.

[Don't you still owe me reparations for your son's solleret on Alsace?]

The solleret refers to one's iron greaves. In this case, it signified his command over an army.

With this, negotiations broke down.

To the southeast of Artishem were the Villecresnes Plains. There were narrow forests to the north and south and a river connecting them, as well as small hills to the east.

There, the twenty thousand strong {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} faced off against the twenty-four thousand strong Thenardier Army.

The Silver Meteor Army divided its encampment between the central force, the right and left flanks, and the reserves to the rear.

The central unit consisted mostly of soldiers from Ganelon's Army with Tigre commanding them. Massas and Lim were by his side. The right wing was controlled by Mira and Ellen, and held the Zhcted Army. To the left were the soldiers and Knights that joined him after the war with Muozinel.

Though Tigre wanted to fight the Dragons alongside Ellen and Mira, he did not due to the overall situation.

“Certainly, we can get rid of the Dragons quickly with the power of your bow, but we will have a disadvantage without you taking charge at the front.”

Commanding the Zhcted Army in the right flank, Ellen laughed and comforted Tigre. Mira also smiled fearlessly after giving him a parting remark.

“There is no need to look like that. There is no one either here or in Zhcted that could defeat an army with two Vanadis.”

“Got it. Though it goes without saying, take care, you two.”

Though Tigre saw the two with a smile and words of encouragement, he could not relieve his anxiety.

He had learned the fear of a Dragon firsthand.

His first encounter with a Dragon was when he was hunting in the mountains. His second time was in the fight against Zaien.

“... Lord Tigrevurmud.”

His face looked difficult as he recalled the past. Lim called to him from the side.

“Please rest assured. Neither Eleanora-sama nor Ludmira-sama will be defeated.”

“That's right...”

Tigre nodded as he grasped the black bow in his saddle.

“Lord Massas. What do you think of the enemy's appearance?”

“They are calm. They will fall back, though... in the way they did against the fight with Duke Ganelon's army. We have no room to relax.”

They would lure the enemy back and bring the Dragons forward. That was the plan Thenardier had used before.

Thenardier's soldiers, like the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}, had a textbook formation.

Ten thousand infantry were in the center. Both wings had five thousand troops. Behind the main unit, the five Dragons were waiting, and four thousand enemies stood even further behind with Duke Thenardier. There were three thousand even further back as a reserve force.

This eccentric formation only displayed Duke Thenardier's arrogance and confidence. Rather than overwhelm the enemy with numbers, he would simply crush them from the front.

In the middle of the morning, while the sun continued climbing, a cold wind blew across the land. The two armies marched.

The moment the Zhcted Army fired a rain of arrows, Thenardier's men stopped and blocked the attack with their shields.

Screams tore through the air as countless men who could not block the arrows fell. Still, there were no openings in the troops.

After exhausting their arrows, the Zhcted Army retreated and sounded a horn. Both armies raised a cry and clashed. At first glance, they looked even.

Soldiers held up their shields to block spears, not allowing them to pass further, swords cut men down, axes crushed through helmets, and others followed after from all directions to carve the enemy apart.

Killing and being killed. As if it were a chain reaction, the earth was littered in corpses and screams, the grass was dyed dark red with blood.

Soldiers slumped over, their eyes hollow, trying to push their entrails back into the corpse of their comrades.

Because I am right, because the enemy is alive, because the enemy is cruel, because the enemy is fighting, in order to survive, everyone had their own reason to wield a sword or spear, a reason to brandish a hammer or axe.

Of course, they believed the Commander they fought beneath was correct; however, the enemy before them had blades smeared with blood. The reality of attack ahead was trivial. Only the desperation remained in their mind.

While the central forces were in an intense exchange of offense and defense, the Zhcted Army in the right wing gradually pulled back. Thenardier's left army began advancing, carrying on this momentum. This was a trap set by the Zhcted Army.

Taking notice, Mira gathered five hundred men and attacked Thenardier's left wing from the side.

At that time, the Zhcted Army began a quick counter-offensive as planned. The left wing of the Thenardier Army was almost crushed in an instant. The men retreated to rebuild their formation.

''--- Good.''

Ellen smiled happily while commanding the Zhcted Army. At this time, under Tigre's command, the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}, began moving forward slowly. The Zhcted Army would soon approach the river and forest. It looked difficult to attack at a glance.

However, that was the goal. Ellen made a large detour and ran around the forest, joining with Mira to attack the Thenardier Army from the side. Although it was a rash action which left the right side open, there was a high chance of victory.

The left wing of the Thenardier Army, while recovering their formation near the forest and river, was assaulted. Furthermore, under Tigre's orders, Lim led the reserve troops to replace the right wing of his army. If the enemy attacked aggressively, there would have been a severe loss in her soldiers.

Lim had received another instruction from Tigre, so she separated from Tigre and took command of the reserves.

“Lord Massas. How is the left wing?”

The old man shook his stocky body and looked sternly at Tigre.

“You are the General. You should not use honorifics here.”

“Though I understand...”

He was about to speak formally again, but Tigre looked at Massas awkwardly as he began. Massas shook his head bitterly.

“The Knights of Perucche, Lutece, and Calvados are here. They won't lose to such an absurd opponent.”

“... It's odd hearing you speak so formally.”

“Please get used to it. It will be an interesting experience.”

Batran looked upon their conversation happily.

A half koku had passed and the sun approached its nidus. Suddenly, a change occurred on the battlefield. The Zhcted Army commanded by Ellen and Mira heard a cry from Thenardier's left wing.

“Don't be left behind.”

“I should return those words to you.”

Though they were the Commander and inspector, they stood at the head of the troops. Command was left to Rurick who remained behind.

The bald Knight had separated from Tigre long ago to carry out this important task. He was clearly bathed in a tense atmosphere.

Holding up the longsword which manipulates wind, brandishing the short spear covered in ice, the two Vanadis rushed into the enemy without hesitation. The Thenardier Army, surprised at the surprise attack, held up their shields and thrust their spears forward between the gap.

However, the spearheads did not touch Ellen or Mira. In a moment, their shields were crushed and their horses danced atop the enemy. Every time the wind flew from Ellen's sword, blood and brains painted the ground, only to be shortly frozen as Mira thrust her spear into the earth.

Although three or four Thenardier soldiers challenged them with spears and swords, they were eliminated immediately by a counterattack. They saw the beautiful Goddess of death right before their eyes.

As if tearing through ragged clothes, the Zhcted Army divided the Thenardier Army in two equal portions. Those who fought back bravely could not last, as the cavalry ran by them with spear in hand.

“... Reinforcements.”

After breaking through the enemy, Ellen frowned. There was a change in the enemy; a fresh unit was likely moved in.

They wore sturdy armor with thick shields. Between the gaps, they used a weapon which combined an axe with a polearm, a halberd.

The halberd was used to handle enemies on horseback. Though it was like a small axe, there was a projected tip which acted as a spearhead. The weapon could pierce, cut, and act as a hook to drag the enemy off his steed.

The disadvantage was how difficult it was to handle as well as its length and weight.

Though three kinds of attacks were possible, for those who could not properly use them, it still acted as a spear. Thenardier arranged it so the unit could use the weapon in that manner.

“But don't think this is enough against us.”

“--- Yes. I must say the same.”

Next to Ellen, who had just used a plural form of language, Mira added her words with a sarcastic tone. The bright red pupils and brilliant blue pupils crossed for a moment, letting off a spark of hostility.

In fact, the soldiers with the halberds could not stop Ellen or Mira. If they used the weapon as an axe, the handle was quickly severed. If they used the weapon as a spear, the cold air stopped their movements.

“Once we break through here, we'll see the Dragons.”

“What are the colors of the Dragon's scales?”

“Nothing black.”

Ellen returned a short reply to Mira's question. In Zhcted, young Dragons and Dragons with black scales were not to be killed due to their importance in the mythology of the founding of Zhcted. It was common sense to the two.

Soon, the five behemoths came into view.

Three had scales the color of yellow ochre, and another had red-brown scales reminiscent of brick.

The last, and most conspicuous, was the color of iron. Though it had shades of black along it, they were simply large chains fitted to the Dragon.

“This is my first time seeing a {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}}...”

Mira muttered in disgust. Though Ellen did not say it, she agreed.

The Double Headed Dragon was a malformation and was an ill omen in Zhcted. Though they did not know what might happen, it was not simply an issue of nerves.

Ellen had one thing to be nervous about.

''--- The {{furigana|Fire Drake|Prani}} and a Double Headed Dragon aren't being sealed with those chains. In the first place, there is no chain which can restrain a Dragon, so what is that...?''

“How did they get them? Even in our country there are no examples... What kind of hand did they play?”

“I can't say I'm not interested, but it certainly won't be anything decent.”

At that moment, the two Vanadis heard an odd sound which resembled tinnitus. The two frowned and exchanged glances, but they had no room to speak.

After they broke through the wall of enemy soldiers, dozens of alsin away, the Dragons let out a roar. All six cries drowned out the sound of battle. Man and horse, enemy and ally alike simply stood in terror.

Ellen and Mira lightly bent backwards. Their horses did not run forward; their bodies were trembling as they snorted in fear.

A wind blew, originating from the Dragons' breath, blew a foul odor across the field. At that moment, the three {{furigana|Earth Dragons|Suro}} with ochre scales began to move.

The Dragons ignored enemy and ally alike as they advanced. Their thick, tough forelimbs struck the ground like pillars. A Thenardier soldier was unable to escape and was crushed underfoot, leaving only a lump of dark, red flesh.

The Thenardier soldiers escaped to the side to avoid being killed by its rampage. They pushed one another as the three Earth Dragons rushed straight ahead. The ground shook with every step, clouds of dust and blood swelled.

“--- To save time, we'll finish them off together.”

“True. There are five. It would not do to fight them individually.”

Even with the huge beasts approaching them, Ellen and Mira remained calm. A swirl of wind gathered at the tip of the longsword held by the Vanadis of silver-white hair. A cold air formed along the short spear held by Mira.

It was no lie that they lacked the time. If they took too much time against the Dragons here, Duke Thenardier would have time to escape; however, Ellen had a separate aim.

So long as the Thenardier and Ganelon Armies fought, these Dragons would be a war potential difficult to surpass. The soldiers of Thenardier knew this.

She wanted to crush their morale by dealing with the Dragons in a single blow.

The wind formed an invisible blade, and crystals emerged in the air.

The Dragons approached the Vanadis.

“{{furigana|Cleave the Air|Ley Admos}}!”

“{{furigana|Freeze the Sky|Shero Zam Kafa}}!”

Ellen swing Arifal down, while Mira thrust Lavias forward. The two {{furigana|Dragonic Tools|Viralt}} crossed. A whirlwind of ice shot forward as the cold stuck to the blade of wind.

It was as strong as a winter storm which occasionally blew violently in the northernmost lands of Zhcted. The torrent gouged the ground and altered the atmosphere. The Dragons bathed in the shining blade were bound in ice, unable to escape.

The Dragon scales were covered in countless cuts which were immediately frozen as they burst. The ocher scales crumbled like withered petals, dark red blood seeped from the Dragons before freezing.

Their claws and fangs were carved away by the wind and frozen; they shattered with a single strike.

The soldiers of the Thenardier Army who had escaped from the Dragon were hit by the shock wave. They were unable to escape the aftereffects and were frozen to the spot, unable to move their bodies.

The three {{furigana|Earth Dragons|Suro}}, without letting out a cry, fell to the earth frozen. The Thenardier soldiers could not let out a single sound, some were unable to stand.

Ellen and Mira did not bother claim victory. They pulled on their horses' reins and rushed past the Dragons' corpses.

“... Can you do it again?”

“Surely you are not asking me?”

While retorting with a rare smile, the two Vanadis continued forward, followed by the Zhcted Army who raised a battle cry. On the other hand, the Thenardier soldiers were unable to move, barely able to hold a weapon in their trembling hands.

In the main force, the dark-haired Duke watched the battle with a grim expression.

[[Image:Vanadis V05 - 120.jpg|175px|thumb]]
''--- So that's the power of the Vanadis''

Though he was astonished, his face showed no sign of it. He and his aide, Steid, maintained their complexion, allowing the remaining staff officers to recover.

“Like I thought, our central unit should use a Four Spears Formation.”

Steid muttered as usual, despite his slightly pale face. The Four Spears Formation was something Duke Thenardier devised for the infantry. Its results were unsurpassed in battles thus far.

He did not use it because the Dragons were used to lure the Vanadis in. If the Vanadis were superior to the Dragons, they would take care of the Dragons first.

Strictly speaking, a thin layer of troops was placed behind the Dragons, and once the Vanadis passed the five Dragons, they would be engulfed in soldiers. So long as the Vanadis could be crushed, he was willing to lose all five Dragons.

However, because the Dragons were between his base and the central unit, the instructions could not easily be given, so the Four Spears Formation could not be readily used due to a necessity for quick command.

If the Vanadis were lost, the Zhcted Army was sure to collapse, and a remarkable change in morale would happen in both friend and foe. With numbers on his side, his chance of victory would skyrocket.

However, Thenardier and Steid had to quickly modify the plan. They were not sure what the two Vanadis had done, but they quickly dispatched all three {{furigana|Earth Dragons|Suro}}.

“Quickly reorganize the troops. Enclose the Vanadis that defeated the Dragon and crush them.”

His words were filled with fatigue.

“I don't care if it takes six thousand soldiers to attack two people. Kill them.”

Thenardier gave out cold instructions without mercy.

Mira and Ellen approached the remaining two Dragons. They had quickly passed the three Earth Dragons they defeated and divided to the left and right to fight the {{furigana|Fire Drake|Prani}} and {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} respectively.

Because of the Double Headed Dragon's bulk and the Fire Drake's ability to spit fire, they separated the two so they could fight in a large space.

“I'll leave the left to you.”

Both Ellen and Mira advanced after that short phrase. Ellen ran to the Double Headed Dragon while Mira moved to the Fire Drake.

“We took out those Earth Dragons before, so I would rather not play with you, but we need you to leave the war right now.”

As she said that, a sound rung in the depths of her ear yet again. It was a sharp noise which drowned out the clamor of the battlefield.

However, there was no room to think about it.

The {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} raised its head and glared at Ellen with its four eyes. Its eyes showed it had energy to spare.

The atmosphere let out a hum as a tornado surrounded Arifal, forming a blade of wind.

“{{furigana|Cleave the Wind|Ley Admos}}!”

With a shout, Ellen struck the Double Headed Dragon. Though it was tough, its bones would break and not even a fragment would remain if it took a direct blow.

However, while the earth was gouged out as the wind tore through the air, it stopped shortly before the Double Headed Dragon, as if it were protected by an invisible wall. After the two struggled, the wind disappeared.

“... What?”

It was something Ellen had not expected at all. She looked on in blank surprise, though only for a single breath.

After a time which was not even a moment, the Vanadis wielded Arifal once again.

“--- {{furigana|Shadow Wind|Verni}}.”

Removing her feet from the stirrups, she jumped up as soon as the Double Headed Dragon attacked. It bit through the horse's neck and backside. A deep, slow sound rumbled from its maw as blood sprinkled to the ground.

Both the Zhcted soldiers and the Thenardier soldiers turned pale, their bodies quaking in fear. Though Thenardier's central force was still clashing with the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}'s main force, those in the surroundings had forgotten the battle.

Ellen escaped from the Dragon's jaws and landed on the ground. The Double Headed Dragon closely observed her. After she had used [Shadow Wind] to escape, she attacked the Dragon's head, but there was no sign of any wound.

''--- Even if it was a shallow blow, it was not damaged by Arifal's blade.''

The {{furigana|Fire Drake|Prani}} turned its gaze to Mira who had run to challenge it.

At that moment, Mira attacked the Fire Drake with her {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}}.

“{{furigana|Freeze the Sky|Shero Zam Kafa}}!”

A huge amount of cold air was emitted from Mira's Frozen Wave. In a single moment, innumerable pillars of ice formed about the Fire Drake, stabbing it.

However, like Ellen, the Dragonic Skill was stopped by something, as if hampered. The Fire Drake opened its mouth, a bud of flame shining from the back of its black throat.

Ellen and Mira ran quickly and rolled on the ground, colliding into one another.

Immediately afterward, an inferno was expelled from the {{furigana|Fire Drake|Prani}}'s mouth, melting the ice created by Mira. The heat burned Ellen's back and shoulders. If she had been exposed to the flame directly, her body would have been carbonized immediately.

''--- Somehow, it missed for now...''

Because the two were fighting Dragons separately, they had created a considerable distance between them. Even with the speed of Shadow Wind, however, she was barely able to avoid the flame.

“Eleanora! Why are you...”

Mira glared in fright at Ellen who protected her from the fire. Ellen raised her face and smiled, enduring her pain.

“You... weren't acting like a Vanadis. Your movements were thrown out of order for a moment.”

“Silence.”

Using her spear, Mira emitted a thin film of ice to cover Ellen's wound. The Fire Drake continued to vomit flames toward the two.

The bright red flame wrapped about the two Vanadis and spread radially like a lotus, engulfing many Zhcted soldiers. Those touched by the flame died instantly, their bodies carbonizing and collapsing to the grass as ashes.

The Zhcted soldiers not harmed by the flames looked toward their Lords engulfed in fire with bitter expressions. Even the Thenardier soldiers were not in a state of mind to cry for joy as they stared at the fire breathing Dragon.

“--- I see.”

A dignified, stony voice was heard from beneath the flames. A cold wind brewed from within the fires, dispersing the heat. The people looked on in disbelief, as if they had seen a dream or illusion. It was a miraculous scene beyond the reality they knew.

Mira held her spear of ice with a firm expression as Ellen protected her. A huge amount of cold emitted from Lavias, and Arifal had formed many films of air about them. They were protected from smoke, heat, and flames.

“Our {{furigana|Dragonic Skills|Veda}} do not work on you.”

The Vanadis were safe. When faced with the flames of a Fire Drake, all turned to ash without exception; however, these two people remained uninjured. It was a mystery to the beast.

On the other hand, Mira had formed large lumps of ice as she looked up at the Fire Drake. She was calmly constructing a method to kill it in her head. Still, nothing appeared in her mind.

The earth shook; the {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} looked elsewhere. Even Mira found it difficult to keep focus on the Dragon with twin heads upon which her Dragonic Skill would not work.

The stampede of thousands of horses approached with a tremendous force, corpses were trampled upon, soldiers were separated, and screams mixed in the air. It was the sound of war.

The Thenardier soldiers were split apart as cavalrymen, led by Lim, cut through them.

“Eleanora-sama, Ludmira-sama. Are you safe?”

Lavias was pointed to the ground, as Mira was about to thrust her spear into the earth. She stopped her movements in reaction to the shout and turned back to see Lim.

“You... Why are you here? What of Tigre?”

“I have come at Lord Tigrevurmud's instructions. He said to assist with your withdrawal---”

While Lim was answering, Mira noticed Ellen begin to fall before her.

“Help Eleanora. She is injured.”

Before Mira's words were finished, Ellen's body moved. Supporting herself with her sword, the Vanadis with silver-white hair struggled to stand.

“My body hurts... but I can manage myself.”

“Please get behind me.”

Ellen rode the horse behind Lim. After making sure Ellen was on, Mira deprived an enemy of his horse as she watched the {{furigana|Fire Drake|Prani}} approach.

“{{furigana|Freeze the Sky|Shero Zam Kafa}}!”

Mira used her {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}} for a third time. The earth was torn away, and a large pillar of ice spread, forming a wall of ice to prevent the Dragon's flames.

The Fire Drake fiercely hurled fire at the wall of ice, two, three times. The earth shook with every blow. Soon, the barrier of ice shattered, scattering fragments of ice across the battlefield.

However, by that time, every soldier from Zhcted had withdrawn.

Duke Thenardier and his adjutant, Steid, calmly looked at the soldiers of their army. There was a succession of surprises but their complexion remained unchanged.

“... They got us.”

Duke Thenardier vomited words in annoyance. Though the surrounding attendants trembled, Steid responded indifferently.

“It was a severe loss with the three Dragons.”

“Certainly that is true, but I did not grasp their movements.”

Without hiding anything, Thenardier strongly grasped his fist. He had pulled the soldiers back to lure Ellen and the others in so he could show his superiority.

“Have the Dragons attack the enemy. We will throw our men at the Vanadis.”

It was the second time Thenardier had to change the actions of his soldiers and the Dragons in the this battle because he had too little information on the Vanadis. Furthermore, because of the Dragons, his soldiers had not moved as instructed. It was unpleasant for Thenardier.

His left wing was partially destroyed, and the three {{furigana|Earth Dragons|Suro}} had been destroyed, yet the Vanadis were not killed.

“What of the center and the right wing?”

“The right wing is holding its ground, and the center is pushing forward.”

Steid answered promptly. The situation was as expected. With the Knights in the enemy's left wing, it was unlikely they would destroy it, and their central force of ten thousand faced off against the enemy's seven thousand troops.

“However... That has ended as well.”

When Tigre sent Lim away, he awaited a report as he was tormented with anxiety and impatience.

''--- There's nothing to worry about. Ellen easily killed the Dragon when we fought against Zaien. She has Mira with her this time.''

Even if he said that to himself, he could not dispel the worries in his mind. He recalled the fear he had when he confronted a Dragon before.

However, he could do nothing more than send Lim out. He could not just focus on them as the General of the army.

For the time being, it was necessary to overcome the situation of the central forces, since they were outnumbered.

“Lord Massas, do you have any ideas?”

“It's difficult... We are short three thousand troops. We have done well considering that deficit. All we can do now is to believe in the Zhcted Army.”

The old Earl's response was gloomy. Ellen and the others would break through the enemy's left wing and head toward the central unit, attacking them from behind.

If they succeeded, the enemy would lose its momentum. That would be a good chance for the Silver Meteor Army. Thinking of the abilities of Ellen, Mira, and the Zhcted Army, it was a feasible plan.

''--- Change... Change.''

He grasped his black bow and clenched his teeth. As the General, he was forced to watch from behind. It was painful.

Something changed at that time.

Hearing the cry of [Betrayal], Tigre and Massas understood. A traitor had appeared at the front of the central unit.

“--- Lord Massas. I leave it to you.”

Tigre gripped his black bow. He had confirmed the condition of his bow and the number of arrows many times already.

“... What do you intend to do?”

Massas asked with his usual tone, though his face was pale.

“I won't do anything unreasonable. I will meet them, that is all. I leave command and Her Highness to you.”

In his voice was a powerful presence. Though words rose to stop him, Massas said something different. He called his subordinate and ordered him to follow Tigre.

“Don't die. Got it? You must not die.”

Tigre responded by holding his bow up and jumping on a horse. The situation was urgent. The {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} could collapse in an instant. Agitation was already running through his soldiers.

''--- Can I get through?''

The central unit was a mixture of the former Ganelon Army. When they surrendered to Duke Thenardier, there was a high possibility this would happen. Though Tigre and Massas investigated them as much as possible, there was a limit given the short time.

Tigre waded through the waves of soldiers as he nocked an arrow. A man of approximately 30 years moved toward Tigre after locating him. He was an impressive man with a thin mustache beneath his nose, and he held a shield and mace in his hands.

''--- I think he's Baron Digne.''

In the Brune Kingdom, barons were not given territory or titles. They received a yearly salary from the Kingdom and had to make the rest of their livelihoods on their own. Because they usually had aristocratic relatives, they were often entrusted with governing towns and villages.

However, Simon Digne was only interested in traveling and training himself. Since he had a presence of mine in the face of adversity, and his talent was a certainty, Tigre entrusted him with five hundred soldiers at Massas' recommendation.

“Why are you here, General?”

“Who called out traitor?”

He did not answer Digne's question and simply asked his question. Digne's eyes probed Tigre with an indistinct light before he responded.

“It was Viscounts Chateauroux and Batan. They suddenly shouted [We support Duke Thenardier]...”

“Thank you for meeting me and answering my question.”

After expressing his gratitude, Tigre moved ahead to look for Chateauroux and Batan. Tigre remembered their faces from the interview when they offered their troops. Though it was tedious, Massas and Lim made absolutely sure he memorized their appearance.

''--- I didn't want to use it for this.''

As he looked for them, he pulled his bow back strongly and shot an arrow. The arrow flew overhead at great speeds and pierced through Viscount Chateauroux who stood up with a sword a moment before.

He did not watch Chateauroux topple to the ground. He turned around as he pulled out another arrow. As expected, the old man who had served by his side for many years was present. After a nod, Batran clutched his spear, and turned to the soldiers.

“Louder! Drown everything else out!”

Batran shouted loudly beyond what one would expect of his small body. The soldiers, with Tigre's consent, raised their swords and spears and let out a battle cry. Against this backdrop, Tigre searched for Batan with his bowstring drawn to its limit.

He found Batan immediately, but he was running away with those from the Thenardier Army who were fleeing from battle. He was barely within visible range, but Tigre would not let him go.

In this case, Tigre's concentration was heightened by anger, excitement, and tension. He had nocked three arrows and drew his bowstring back, then fired and killed three Thenardier soldiers standing in a line. While the bowstring was still trembling, Tigre had nocked his bow and fired yet again.

When Batan's body fell to the ground, a strange silence fell on the battlefield. Batan and Chateauroux's soldiers who had just betrayed them stood rooted to the spot. Both the soldiers of the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} and the Thenardier Army stared wide eyed at Tigre's feat of skill.

Tigre rode forward proudly and shouted to his soldiers.

“Stand your ground! If we retreat here, we will gain nothing! Show me what you men are here for!”

He nocked another arrow and targeted the nearest Commander. Though two hundred alsin away he understood it was a Thenardier Commander based on his uniform.

Following the sound of the wind being cut was a dry sound of flesh being gouged away. The man who commanded hundreds of soldiers, but he was not necessarily occupying an important location.

However, it changed the atmosphere of the battlefield. Batran's men gave a battle cry once again, encouraging themselves and recovering their energy.

The Silver Meteor Army which was on the verge of collapse held their ground, took one step forward, and clutched their swords and spears soaked in blood. They charged toward Thenardier's soldiers on the hill, swallowing Chateauroux and Batan's men in an instant.

With the General in the center of the battlefield, morale would surely increase. Their blistering counter-offensive overturned their preceding inferiority; however, the Thenardier soldiers resisted stubbornly, blocking with their shields, thrusting their spears forward, and some even threw stones.

Though Tigre did not move from the midst of the battlefield, he was unable to show his normal skills with the bow.

There were no soldiers as capable as Ellen and Mira who had once defended him. His escorts fell, one after another. With swords and spears coming at him, Tigre had no choice but to concentrate on evasion.

Lacerations marked Tigre's arms and legs, his clothes were dyed red. Many soldiers fell defending Tigre.

When the sun reached its zenith, the Thenardier Army slowly began to retreat. They were not being pushed back by the strength of the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}. It was an order to retreat.

''--- This is a temporary retreat. I should also quickly reorganize...''

Tigre looked up at the winter sun and ruffled his dull red hair with a sigh.

They took short shifts to rest. Wounds were treated and soldiers with severe injuries were pulled away from the battlefield. Food and arms were replenished, and water was distributed. No alcohol was passed around, because their bleeding would worsen, and there was an intense battle coming afterward.

They ate thin, hard bread and some roasted vegetables. There was neither meat nor fish. Rather than recovering the soldiers' physical condition, it instigated their desire to win and survive.

While maintaining the tension of the battlefield, the soldiers devoured their food and drank their water.

Though Tigre went to meet Ellen and the others who had returned, he could not be happy seeing their injuries and rough breathing. Mira's fatigue could not be hidden, and Lim was supporting Ellen who had a burn down her back.

“I'm sorry. We only managed to kill the {{furigana|Earth Dragons|Suro}}.”

While the Vanadis with silver-white did not meet him with a smile, she spoke with a bright voice

Tigre entrusted the reorganization to Massas and asked for the details from Ellen. There was no time to set up a tent, so the soldiers surrounded them as they held their meeting.

Though they had killed three Dragons, the {{furigana|Fire Drake|Prani}} and {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} had unexpectedly remained. On the other hand, the Vanadis' faces clouded over hearing the situation with the central troops.

“You were the one who told us not to overdo it.”

Ellen gazed painfully at the injuries on Tigre's arms and legs. Tigre had taken his clothes off and was being treated by Teita.

“That's true, but given the situation, it was the only hand I could play...”

Mira also looked at Tigre with both blame and concern in her eyes. Lim also showed her concern.

“Lord Tigrevurmud. I must ask that you do not concern yourself with this battle.”

Hearing her calm voice, Ellen and Mira collected themselves at once. Tigre was thankful for Lim's words in his mind. She looked down at him less coldly than usual.

“I will tell you this now. This conversation is only postponed for now.”

It meant she would scold him whenever she had time. Though he repented, he regretted leaving reorganization of the troops to Massas. Tigre meekly surrendered with a shrug.

“By the way, why didn't your {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}} work on them?”

Mira held her hand to her hip and tilted her head. Ellen was the one to answer.

“Perhaps the chains anchoring those Dragons are blocking them.”

“It was negated?”

Mira looked at Ellen with eyes of suspicion and anger.

“I'll say this beforehand. It is possible to cancel a Dragonic Skill.”

“Unfortunately, I did not know this.”

Ellen's eyes turned to Tigre.

“The holy sword Durandal belonging to Brune Kingdom exerted a mysterious force which counteracted my Dragonic Skill. Sophie's as well.”

In the fight against the Black Knight Rolland who led the Navarre Knights, it had happened. Even if he received an attack from a {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}, even an attack from Tigre's bow, Durandal remained unscathed.

“There's no telling what it was made of, but the sword was made from some metal which was unearthed. It wouldn't be surprising if they could forge chains as well.”

Ellen could calmly think and speak this far because it was her second experience with it; however, Mira's reaction could not be helped.

“If what you say is true, it will be a nuisance...”

Mira let out a groan from the bottom of her heart.

Though they were called Vanadis, their bodies were flesh and blood. Their bodies would not hold their original form and would be corpses if they took an attack from a Dragon's claw.

“We have two options.”

Ellen spoke with a confident smile.

“Say it quickly. Time is more precious than gold right now.”

“What Ludmira-sama says is reasonable, Eleanora-sama.”

As Ellen was reproached from two directions, she looked for help. Tigre simply shook his head, and Teita tilted hers in doubt as she continued rolling bandages. Ellen sighed.

“No matter. We can try and cut the chain directly. Though I don't know what it's made of, our Dragonic Skill will work without it there. If that's impossible, then we'll aim directly for the Dragon. Though they're unexpectedly tough, they'll likely take some damage if they're hit with my Silver Flash or your Frozen Wave.”

“And the second method?”

“We kill the guy controlling the Dragons.”

Ellen smiled fearlessly.

“When I approached the Dragon, I heard a strange sound many times. It's probably someone giving a command to the Dragon. I could see no other signs of commands being issued.”

Lim agreed as well. She did not recall seeing anyone nearby or riding the Dragon to issue commands.

Nevertheless, the Dragons did not move until the Zhcted Army reached them. Furthermore, they attacked the Thenardier soldiers as well.

“While the Dragon is fighting others, I'll use Arifal to search for the sound and take care of the one making it. When it becomes impossible to control the Dragons, they won't use them. Like this, we---”

Ellen suddenly glared at Tigre as if she remembered something.

“If you have the time to think about that, then think of a way to fight the enemy forces.”

She preemptively stopped Tigre from speaking.

“Right. Leave the Dragons to us. You should concentrate on Duke Thenardier.”

Mira also teased him. Ellen further raised the bar.

“Tigre. You are the General. It isn't a role Lim or I can take. I doubt Massas or Regin could do it, either.”

If Ellen and Mira, who were from a foreign nation, became the General, the soldiers of Brune would not follow them. Though Massas had dignity, he had no authority, and Regin's position was too unstable.

“--- I understand.”

Tigre nodded. He would do it for Ellen and Mira, Lim, Massas, Batran, Teita, Rurick, and Gerard. He would accomplish his task.

''--- It's still a difficult problem.''

Based on the previous battle, Thenardier would adopt a new strategy. It was necessary for him to outsmart Thenardier, who had lived twice as long as Tigre had.

“Then...I will start preparations.”

Lim took out a map with a somewhat theatrical tone and gesture. Realizing she was trying to relax in her own way, Tigre simply nodded with a smile.

“I'm counting on you.”

After two koku, the armies confronted each other once again. The sun had fallen far to the west, and the clouds would soon dye vermillion.

Duke Thenardier's army was down to twenty thousand. The dead and severely injured numbered two thousand in total, but those with slight injuries were moved to the back as well. Though the right and left wings had not changed significantly, the center was thin.

The all important Dragons were behind the central force, and Duke Thenardier was further behind.

On the other hand, the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} had at most sixteen thousand men; however, those with slight injuries were made to remain on the battlefield. Their morale was high. Tigre had punished the traitors on the battlefield, and every time his bowstring sounded, another enemy was felled.

It was not only the numbers that differed.

The Silver Meteor Army had retreated significantly. The left wing remained on the hill, and the central force had a column formation at the base of the hill.

The central unit was not well equipped.

Those with leather armor were more prominent, those with spears did not have swords at their waist, and those with swords lacked a shield. They were terribly unbalanced, and every weapon was damaged in some way.

“... What do you think the enemy intends to do?”

Thenardier received the scout's report and asked his adjutant, Steid. Though the same question was thrown to the remaining staff officers, but they were satisfied with thinking the enemy did not have a sufficient amount of equipment because an Earl from the country could not supply them. He did not receive a satisfactory answer.

“The Knights will descend from the left.”

The Knights had mobility and a strong rushing power. They could apply an intense charge to come to the aid of their allies as they watched the battlefield from the top of the hill.

“If that is the case, why not place the Zhcted Army on the hill?”

“The Zhcted Army is strong as it is. They will fight either the right or left wing early on and retreat before we can use the Dragons.”

“What of the equipment of their main unit?”

Steid did not immediately answer, trying to draw a conclusion he could be convinced of.

“I doubt they were unable to procure enough arms. It's possible...”

The fair-haired, blue-eyed adjutant continued to speak.

“To avoid a fight with the Dragon, it is best to create a situation where friend and foe is confused. Their will to fight has been stimulated, so it will likely become a melee.”

Thenardier folded his thick arms and gave thought to what Steid said. He considered it likely, since the enemy was clearly preparing to attack aggressively. It was simply a show, since they would quickly retreat to avoid the Dragons. He had also thought that far.

Once again, he looked at the enemy camp in the distance.

''--- He's buying time by creating a dogfight in the center while the left and right wings are attacked. He'll have his men retreat to escape from the Dragon. Is he going to approach me?''

He did not believe Tigre would retreat because he was a coward, and he did not accept that Tigre was unable to procure weaponry. He was an enemy and the fastest growing power. Half a year ago, he had led only one hundred soldiers. He would have a plan to win.

“I got it. We'll move according to this plan.”

The wind had grown cold, the clouds became thicker.

It was the second battle of the day. Rather than a battle cry, it was a trumpet which sounded from the central unit of the Thenardier Army that marked the start of the conflict.

The Thenardier Army showed strange movements. Some moved to the right or the left quickly, while others slipped behind their allies.

A wide road was open between the two wings of the Thenardier Army. It was wide enough for the Dragons to easily pass through.

A strange sound, like that of a flute, echoed through the battlefield. Though it did not reach the ears of half the people, those who did hear it frowned in pain.

However, thoughts of the sound was blown away from soldiers who heard it with the appearance of the {{furigana|Fire Drake|Prani}} and {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} as the two rushed quickly through the path made by the Thenardier Army.

''--- So this is how they're playing it...!''

Behind their central force, a loud cry was heard. Tigre stared at the two mountainous behemoths as they approached.

''How is it possible to use a Dragon?'' Though Tigre desperately thought about it, he could only think of two methods.

One was to bring them at the beginning of battle and force it into the enemy camp. The other was to use it as a reserve power for the end of the battle.

There was actually a third method. In the first battle, the Dragons were placed behind the main unit to act as a decoy since the Vanadis were an existence which could fight a Dragon. They would be lured in and surrounded. It was a cunning plan, because, even if there were no means to defeat the Dragons, the Vanadis would still be forced to jump into the trap.

''--- However, the plan Ellen and Mira are carrying out is dangerous.''

Ellen and Mira certainly defeated the {{furigana|Earth Dragons|Suro}}, but they could not handle the {{furigana|Fire Drake|Prani}} or {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}}.

He did miss this. Thenardier had seen what happened in the first battle and thought of a different plan.

''--- He'll have thought of another plan, since he knows Ellen and Mira's attacks won't work against the Dragon.''

Because he knew that, he would choose one of the other two options.

Massas believed he would not act conservatively.

“It is true he still has the Double Headed Dragon and Fire Drake, but he lost the three Earth Dragons. To ease the fears of the soldiers, he will bring the Dragons out early in battle. He will likely attack the troops from the Ganelon Army.”

“I agree with Lord Massas. From the previous battle, it is clear it is difficult to use the Dragons when ally and enemy are mixed.”

Lim spoke up as well. Based on the two opinions, Tigre conceived counter-measures. It was a dangerous gamble, but to trick a powerful man like Duke Thenardier, it was unavoidable.

“Retreat!”

The moment he saw the Dragons, Tigre shouted. Massas and Lim, rather than giving orders, remained indifferent and calm.

The central unit of the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} began to retreat at a pace which surprised the enemy. It was disorderly. They ignored formation and rank in all forms, threw their weapons aside, discarded their helmets, and ran away desperately from the Dragon.

It was disgraceful conduct they did not expect from the enemy they had fought just a short time ago. The soldiers from the Thenardier Army could do nothing but stare in blank surprise. The Dragon chased after the Silver Meteor Army as ordered. Dozens who could not run away were bathed in flames or devoured by the two heads.

Some soldiers fell, their every bone shattered as the Dragon walked over them. Some had their torsos blown away with a graze of the claws.

If their breathing was off a little or if they stumbled slightly, a horrific death awaited them.

Hundreds of alsin away, a group, lead by a fierce shadow, galloped fiercely toward the center. The wind roared with the the sword, and the cold air drifted from the spear.

Having knowledge of the enemy's existence, the Dragons stopped their advance for the first time.

“All right, they stopped. Now to discipline it properly.”

The girl with silver-white hair calmly got off her horse and held her blade to her shoulder. She was smiling.

“The sound reaches even out there. I suppose it does not matter. We will drag him out eventually.”

On the side opposite the Dragons was a girl with a spear. She dismounted her horse and looked up.

Ellen and Mira; the two Vanadis.

Further away, the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} had retreated. The two now stood in a field littered with innumerable arms. They silently waited for signs that their troops had completely retreated.

The two ranks, a distance away, gathered together. They recovered their breathing, took up new arms, and reorganized their formation. One group was led by Tigre while the other was led by Massas.

“Lord Massas. May the fortunes of war be with you.”

Tigre and Massas shook hands.

“You as well. Limlisha, please do let him act recklessly.”

“I understand.”

Lim nodded indifferently as she stood beside Tigre. The young man ran his hand through his dull red hair awkwardly to disguise his embarrassment. In place of the Vanadis, Tigre would help cover the right wing with the Zhcted Army, while Massas would help the troops on the hill to cover the left wing.

Suddenly, Tigre turned around and thought about what happened in the distance. He thought of the unreasonable battle being held by Ellen and Mira.

His face was tense, and he gripped his bow strongly. At that time, his back was struck lightly.

“Lord Tigrevurmud. It is time we leave.”

It was Lim. Tigre returned from his thoughts and turned back. Though her facial expression and indifferent voice were as normal, it was rare for her to hit him on the back.

“If Eleanora-sama and Ludmira-sama cannot concentrate on their battles, they will scold you later.”

“That's a bit rough... But you won't be scolding me?”

“Since my leadership would be insufficient, I would be scolded as well.”

Her earnest words wiped all his hesitation and tension away.

Tigre braced himself and grasped the reins as he smiled at Lim.

“Thank you.”

“I did what was natural as your adjutant.”

“Is that so. Let's go, Limlisha-sensei.”

Hearing his last word, which was spoken as a joke, Lim's face dyed red. Even without looking, it was easy for Tigre to tell what her reaction was. The young General raised a shout to his soldiers.

“We fight back!”

The fight between the Vanadis and the Dragons approached the end.

The Vanadis did not take the battle into a one-on-one fight. They fought the {{furigana|Fire Drake|Prani}}, using it to shield them from the {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} as it charged. It was a fight they were dominating.

“The Black Knight Roland was a much more frightening opponent---”

Ellen spoke to herself as she thrust her longsword into the Fire Drake's forelimbs. Sound of rocks being crushed sounded as her sword clad in wind smashed through its scales. Dark red blood immediately erupted and coagulated from its body heat, flowing like lava. It was a strange pattern.

The Fire Drake gave a roar of anguish. It swiped outward with its foreleg and cleaved the ground with its tail; it sprayed its flames across the skies and the ground. It was a rampage forceful enough to make the Double Headed Dragon retreat a few steps.

However, its thick, sharp claws and tail as large as a tree trunk could easily mow down all in their path. The flames were dissipated by a wall of cold air.

“It was not Roland's capability as a soldier but his abnormal willpower that made him a difficult opponent. He would not be so strong if he only had the ability to block my {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}}.”

The Dragons were not a powerful enemy. Though the flames which could burn everything were terrible, it was blocked with the wind and the cold. Though her body ached from the burns, she did not lag behind at all.

However, the two were still at a stand still. Though they had found many opportunities to attack the chains, not a single scratch was left behind.

“It might be easier just to cut through the scales to kill it...”

Mira spoke up.

They had focused their attacks to the chain wrapping about the Dragon. Ellen had used her wind to cut the {{furigana|Fire Drake|Prani}} with a series of quick attacks before taking distance, then Mira would move forward, gouging the Fire Drake deeply in chest before it could use its flames.

Mira called out. At that moment, a wind was sent forth.

The small body of the blue-haired Vanadis danced in the air, her short spear in hand, as she jumped away from the danger of the flames.

It was a disappointing death; it was quiet. The flames did not come from the fang-lined furnace, nor did it leak out any death throes.

Its eyes were wide open, and the place it fell to was scorched as its body generated an intense heat. A small fire flickered from its mouth.

The two did not have room to relax with the death of the Fire Drake. The {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} rushed toward them as its two heads let out an intense roar.

Its two jaws lined with fangs that could tear through iron and rock approached Ellen from either side. The pain from the burns in her back delayed Ellen's movements for a moment.

Though she barely dodged its fangs, they grazed Ellen's clothes. A laceration was carved into her fair skin. Her entire body was clad in a storm with frightening vigor as Ellen was thrown to the ground.

“Eleanora...!”

Mira ran up in a hurry and attacked the left neck of the Double Headed Dragon. The right head attacked Ellen who was still on the ground.

“Get away!”

A lance of ice shot from Mira as she screamed in anger, forcing the Dragon to bend its neck backward. While Ellen rolled along the ground to avoid it, Ellen thrust her sword forward. The Dragon's right head thrust into the ground, bringing up earth and sand in copious quantities.

Its left head moved violently as it groaned. Mira looked on in frustration, as the wound was smaller than she had anticipated.

“This is far harder than any {{furigana|Earth Dragon|Suro}} or Fire Drake...”

Mira cursed at the chain hanging from the neck of the Double Headed Dragon.

“It will be a bit hard to get through that...”

Ellen skillfully took distance from the Dragon as she pulled some dirt from her silver-white hair. She called out for Mira.

“Ludmira. Help me.”

“Explain.”

Mira responded with a sharp tone. Ellen's smile reached her bright red eyes in surprise.

“You're quite honest.”

It was normal for her not to even bother listening to a request. The blue-haired Vanadis responded with a sarcastic smile.

“I expect a wonderful proposal. I will mock you for it later if it is terrible.”

Ellen moved close and whispered into Mira's ear. Though the Dragon likely could not understand human tongue, it was a battlefield and there was a need for caution. Sure enough, Mira's face distorted as she frowned reluctantly.

“You want to drop it into a pit you make in the ground, and you want me to close it off with ice.”

“There's no proof it will die. My idea certainly is weak, but I will kill it with this hand, with this sword. Do you have a better plan?”

Mira shook her head without responding, a sign of her agreement. Looking at the {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}}, Ellen shouted.

“Arifal!”

Responding to its master's will, a pale blue light tinged its blade. Ellen's body was wrapped in a fierce wind, throwing sand up in the air. Ellen and Mira ran forward.

The Double Headed Dragon let out a roar and attacked, but Ellen was much faster. The sound of the wind and air bursting could be heard throughout the forest. The two jumped high into the air as its claws pierced the ground.

The Double Headed Dragon was surprised by the pain in its forelimb. It pulled its arm out of the ground and recovered its posture while Ellen and Mira looked down on it from the sky.

“Let's not argue at this height.”

Supported by the wind Ellen created, Mira brandished the Frozen Wave.

“{{furigana|Freeze the Sky|Shero Zam Kafa}}!”

The spear of ice produced numerous crystals from the atmosphere which rained down on the Dragon.

The blocks of ice would blow a human body to pieces. Even so, the Double Headed Dragon received only a few scratches on its scales. Though it staggered, the Dragon held its ground and looked up at Mira, seeing a threat before it.

At that time, the Dragon noticed the other person was no longer in the sky.

Immediately afterward, the Double Headed Dragon felt something small pierce it from behind.

“I only needed a little momentum to get this into you.”

Ellen was on her knee on the back of the Double Headed Dragon. Her hair was dirty with mud, and her body was covered in wounds, but she still laughed fearlessly. The longsword clasped in both her hands had pierced deep inside its body through its thick scales, almost to the base.

With its strength exhausted, they could inflict damage to its scales.

Because it was tired today, they had been able to inflict damage to the Dragon's scale. If Ellen fired her {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}}, it would simply be negated by the black chains.

Therefore, using the momentum from her fall, increased with Arifal's wind, Ellen moved toward the {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} at a terrifying speed. The Dragon could not react because of the rain of ice Mira had created.

Though Ellen had pierced through the Dragon's scales, she was also injured with its movements to the extent that she had momentarily lost consciousness. Still, the Vanadis of silver-white hair endured it all.

She took a deep breath and put power in her hands.

''--- If it's useless from the outside, then I'll attack from the inside.''

“{{furigana|--- Cleave the Wind|Ley Admos}}!”

A storm was born from Arifal's blade within the Dragon's body. Its meat was scooped out, its bones were crushed. Everything within the Dragon turned to powder.

A thick black liquid spilled from the mouths of the two heads. The Double Headed Dragon fell down, its body convulsing on the ground.

Ellen was thrown aside with Arifal from the momentum. The sword bathed its Lord in wind and gently brought her body to the earth. When the aid from her sword ended, Ellen, with her purpose of killing the Double Headed Dragon gone, fell to the ground.

“... Finally, it has ended.”

Mira walked to her with the Frozen Wave over her shoulder. Still, she was not the type to boast of her victory.

Before the corpses of the Dragons, fatigue wrapped about the two. They had the strength to cut through one thousand soldiers, but never had they felt so tired, both physically and mentally.

“Are you going to help Tigre and the others?”

“I'm in no state to help in this condition.”

Ellen responded curtly.

The horses they rode had run away.

“We did what we needed to do. All we can do is leave it to Tigre to finish his task. Well, I suppose I could fight another one hundred cavalry if I need to.”

“How weak. I can handle another one-hundred-fifty.”

“... My mistake. Two hundred.”

“Is that so. Then go. Walk.”

In the end, the two could not stop moving until the battle had come to an end.

While Mira and Ellen waged battle against the Dragons, Tigre led the fierce attack on the outskirts of the battlefield. He had to get his men to rest and reorganize twice before they reached the Zhcted Army.

The Zhcted Army had been attacked from the front and the left by the enemy. In addition, half the troops from the enemy's central unit had begun to attack from the other side.

Though Rurick commanded them to remain on the defensive, they were nearing their limit. It was only a matter of time.

Tigre charged straight before stopping. The reason he took two stops was for this reason.

“Stones!”

When Tigre shouted, the infantry placed their weapons on the ground and threw the stones in their hand at the Thenardier Military. They had expected a charge, and so were unprepared for this incoming assault.

“He really is a country aristocrat. He's willing to use stones, he must have no sense of shame.”

Even so, the enemy's offense was stopped with this. Their pace was thrown into disorder.

“So you came. I was waiting for you.”

Rurick smiled joyfully. He would not miss this opportunity to counterattack.

Tigre saw his movements, and, with Lim's assistance, charged fiercely behind the enemy.

The Thenardier Army which attacked the Zhcted Army from two directions was now being attacked from two directions themselves.

Furthermore, the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} was strong. Tigre's participation in battle increased their courage. In response, they fought boldly. As for Tigre, he shot down the enemy Commanders in one hit.

Even without a Commander, it would make no significant difference. Still, the appearance of the General with a black bow was enough to make the enemy falter, and the Zhcted soldiers let out a shout of victory with every arrow that pierced the enemy.

“{{furigana|Star Shooter|Silvrash}}! Star Shooter!”

The Zhcted soldiers used Muozinel's words of praise. Though it was strange to those from Brune, the Thenardier Army could only think of it as a curse of some kind. The soldiers quickly collapsed, turned about, and retreated.

On the other side, Massas rode to the rescue of the aristocrats and Knights of the left wing based on a plan formed by Auguste of the Calvados Knights. Auguste was a Knight born in Alsace, and he was an old friend of Massas, not to mention Tigre.

“I see... Something does seem strange.”

Massas accepted Auguste's proposal and sent orders to the top of the hill at once.

Soon after, the soldiers from the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} who had remained on the defense at the top of the hill descended at the same time and joined Massas' force.

“It's impossible to defend it any longer. Are you abandoning it?”

Thenardier Army had judged, based on Auguste's actions, that they would not leave the hill. They had sent two units to storm the hill, competing with each other to see who would raise their banner at the top of the hill first.

The Thenardier Army restructured their formation at the top of the hill to attack the enemy below. Being above the enemy, their will to fight had been amplified.

As the Thenardier Army ran down the hill in a fierce charge, the Silver Meteor Army at the base ordered a retreat. Their shields were held forward, not leaving a single gap. Massas ordered the soldiers to retreat while his men held them off with stones. The Thenardier Army thought the enemy had lost their nerve and were running in desperation.

Immediately afterward, a new change occurred. A battle cry was called from atop the hill.

The eyes of the Thenardier Army looked back and saw their allies, which had remained at the top, were driven away by the Silver Meteor Army which suddenly appeared.

“First abandon the hill, then attract their attention after they have taken it. Lord Auguste will go around the hill and occupy it once again when the enemy is thin.”

Massas muttered to himself as he watched the panic-stricken enemy. It was a plan Auguste proposed when he noticed the enemy disliked his advantage of elevation when defending the hill.

“We are Knights. It won't take us long to wrap around the hill, and the run will give us some energy.”

His insight was certain. Auguste made a detour and had gotten behind the enemy without them noticing. Their line had been unnecessarily thinned out from their attack against Massas, and now they had lost their ally at the top of the hill. Their movements were now limited.

After a half koku, the Thenardier Army was attacked from the front and the back and was dispersed. Some retreated immediately, while those who resisted eventually gave up. Their formation collapsed rapidly.

Massas did not give chase. The western sky was crimson, and, above all, his men were at the height of fatigue.

In this battle, Duke Thenardier lost 20% of his entire army as well as all his Dragons.

10% were killed in battle while 10% retreated and did not return. They either died or escaped.

The casualties of the Silver Meteor Army had not even reached one thousand.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_1_Preview|Chapter 1 Preview]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_3_Preview|Chapter 3 Preview]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 05 Chapter 1 - MTL

2012-11-20T02:58:40Z

Noobarta: /* March of the Dragons */

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== March of the Dragons ===
In Ormea Plains, in the lands where the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} and Muozinel Army clashed, four days travel to the north was Perucche Fortress. It was built in a place where a highway leading north to south intersected with the highway moving east to west; it was a strategic location.

The number of soldiers defending the castle was four thousand.

Many soldiers and horses bearing arms surrounded the castle, staying within countless tents.

Under the gray winter sky nearing dawn, many soldiers could be seen walking about. They were being neither bold nor flashy. There were those wearing iron armor, with no gaps in their defenses. Others wore fur, and yet others wore heavy clothes to endure the winter.

Some tents were worn out, frayed in a variety of places, and other tents looked regal, as if fit for royalty, all mixed together.

They all belonged to the Silver Meteor Army. With that said, its configuration was quite chaotic. There were various Knighthoods, whose duty it was to protect the nobles of Brune as well as people from an army belonging to another nation.

Commanding this rag-tag group was a 16 year old man.

His name was Tigrevurmud Vorn. Those close to him called him Tigre.

In a room in the inner areas of the fortress, Tigre was working hard, surrounded by an array of documents. Beside him was the close friend of his late father, Massas Rodant, who had just turned 55 this year. He was an old Earl who had taken care of Tigre in a number of ways.

“Is it morning already...?”

The warble of a crow was heard from beyond the open window. Tigre spoke to himself with an exhausted voice. He had worked continuously since two days ago, so he was approaching his limit. His dull red hair was disordered from his habit of running his hand through it. Dark circles were faintly visible under his eyes.

“Tigre. You should sleep until the war council later today.”

Massas, who had been helping him, could no longer endure and spoke up. Tigre, without bluffing, stood up sleepily and rubbed his eyelids.

“I'll accept your kind offer. Will you be fine, Lord Massas?”

“I took a nap last night. I'll rest after I put this in order a little more.”

After the invading Muozinel Army retreated, many aristocrats offered to cooperate with their private armies, and many merchants proposed a variety of transactions. Along with the interviews, negotiations, and reorganization of the soldiers, there was an equal amount of paperwork required for him to look over.

Though Massas was present now, Tigre would have broken down from overwork long ago if Limlisha and Gerard were not there to help.

Tigre began to stagger out of the office when Massas called him back.

“Sorry, Tigre. When you head to your room, can you wake up Miss Lurie?”

Miss Lurie referred to Ludmira Lurie from the Kingdom of Zhcted. Her nickname was Mira.

When fighting against the Muozinel Army, she had helped lead the soldiers following Tigre. Mira, who had accompanied the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}, was given a guest room in the fortress.

Tigre looked back at the old Earl with a dubious face.

“What do you need her for?”

“I wanted to talk to her about the arrangement of the tents. I almost forgot.”

Many tents and horses surrounded the fortress of Perucche, but they were not allowed entry into the castle. Amongst them were aristocrats at odds with each other. Furthermore, there were soldiers of Zhcted as well.

Many people with poor relations with one another were in close proximity which would inevitably lead to trouble. Tigre and the others did their best to arrange them to avoid such an event happening.

''--- I guess there's no other way...''

Pushing aside the sleepiness attacking him, Tigre left the office understanding what Massas wanted. Tigre wanted to find someone else to take his place, but Mira was a guest, and furthermore, a girl. Unless he had pressing business, he did not wish to leave this duty to others.

''--- I've left Teita to take care of all matters dealing with Regin.''

He did not want to give even more duties to the chestnut brown-haired maid.

''--- It's out of the question to ask Ellen, and if I ask Lim, I'd be afraid of what Ellen might do later...''

Mira's room was on the way to his own, which is why Massas asked him.

He waved at the soldiers standing guard in response to their salutes. In this castle fort, Leonard, the leader of the Perucche Knights, increased the number of guards on patrol due to the increase in people roaming about.

When he arrived at Mira's room, he saw a Zhcted soldier standing guard before her door.

“I shall tell her you have arrived.”

The soldier spoke, as if waiting for him. He called out from the door, reporting Tigre's arrival. A blunt voice told him to enter. While confused, Tigre stepped through the open doorway.

It was still night, just before dawn, and the room was still dark. He could vaguely see a bed toward the back. There appeared to be someone moving around it.

“I apologize for coming so early in the morning, but may I enter?”

“Naturally. Even for trivial matters, you would not simply speak to them from the hallway. You are not the type to have others deliver your messages, either.”

It was as she said. Tigre approached the bed. After his eyes had become accustomed to the darkness, he began to recognize the appearance of the blue-haired Vanadis.

Tigre opened his eyes wide in surprise, standing rooted to the spot. His drowsiness was blown away.

Mira sat up on the bed wearing her thin nightclothes. Her slim neck, gently sloping shoulders, even her bosom were lightly exposed.

Mira's body was small compared to Ellen, her breasts shook slightly with her breathing. The blankets covering her below the waist strangely made her figure visible.

“What is it?”

Mira asked curiously as she looked up at Tigre. After calming down a little, Tigre noticed she spoke in a slightly teasing nature. Tigre could not help but look away unnaturally.

“Are, aren't you cold?”

“No need to worry. I have Lavias here.”

Picking up the short spear leaning against her bed, Mira stroked the tip lovingly. The spear let out small crystals of ice, giving the room a mystical atmosphere.

The Frozen Wave was an arm whose possession was permitted only to the Vanadis. It was a {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} with the power to manipulate the cold.

“But if I look so cold, would you care to warm me?”

Tigre understood she was bantering with him, so he retorted while looking away.

“If I said yes, would you let me sleep here?”

It was half his real intention. He was in a mental state where he simply wanted to sleep soundly in bed until midday.

“I do not mind. Just the other day we slept together.”

She responded immediately with a smile. Tigre gave in and rapidly apologized before stating his business. She listened to him seriously and said she would meet with Massas later to deal with the problem.

“Thank you for the hard work. Well, sweet dreams, Tigre.”

After saying good night in return, Tigre turned his back to Mira. Perhaps because she had just awoken, her face was innocent. The image of her smile, bosom, and thighs were imprinted in his eyes.

“By the way, Tigre.”

Tigre was surprised from being called to a stop. Though inevitable, he had seen her in her nightgown. He turned around waiting for her to say something about it, but she spoke words beyond his expectations.

“I have heard from the soldiers that a ghost has recently come to the fortress these days.

Tigre frowned hearing such unexpected words. He had seen many things when hunting in the mountains and forests, but he had not once found something without a reasonable explanation.

However, it was unexpected such a rumor would come about in a fortress full of people.

“It seems to be a ghost of a woman wearing a white dress, though I have seen nothing.”

Tigre tilted his head curiously.

There were five women in the castle: Ellen, Lim, Teita, Mira, and Regin. Of course, none wore a white dress.

''--- Did they employ a woman from a nearby village or town and make a mistake? These stories do exist, and there are more workers taking care of chores with the arrival of more people. Even the people from Alsace alone is a lot.''

“Thank you. I will investigate this matter.”

After thanking Mira, Tigre left her room.

After he quietly closed the door, Mira calmly looked away.

''--- He really is a dull man. Still, I wonder if I was a bit too bold...''

The Vanadis of blue hair tried to test Tigre's reaction with her appearance. She had confirmed her distance from him as well as the distance between him and Ellen.

Though she was dissatisfied, she did not have anything to complain about. She was fine with how things were at the moment.

While thinking about what to do in the future, Mira began changing her clothes to clear up the matter Tigre asked her to.

By the time he returned to his room, Mira's image disappeared from Tigre's head. His drowsiness drove the cold of dawn and the thoughts running through his head away.

After changing his clothes and removing his shoes, he got into bed and covered himself in a blanket. He fell asleep immediately.

In just a half koku, smoke began rising from the fort as cooks began making meals and the noise increased as soldiers ran about their business.

Tigre continued to sleep soundly.

Suddenly, something appeared next to Tigre. Ripples appeared, as if space was distorted.

Tigre did not wake up, and the soldiers keeping watch outside the room did not notice it at all.

From the distorted space, a white figure emerged without warning. Its contours and colors gradually took form from the shadow until a person could be seen.

It was a woman of about 20 years. She had a vivid white rose in her long, black hair with a shade of blue. A dress delicately wrapped about her body, her bosom covered in a crimson fabric, and a purple rose hung from her waist. Her face had a kind smile, exuding a lovely, delicate impression.

However, the item grasped in her hand gave off a completely different image.

It was a large scythe. Its long, curved blade was jet black and crimson. It gave off a mysterious and dreadful atmosphere and was as large as a Dragon's claw.

Such a large weapon was disproportionate to the delicate girl, but when grasped in her hand, she gave off an appearance as if she had come out of a fantasy.

Her dress fluttered softly, and, like a fairy dancing in the wind, she landed gently. Even when her shoes adorned with red roses contacted the floor, there was no sound elicited.

She took one step, two step, her pure smile still on her face. Even when standing before Tigre's bed, he did not wake up.

No matter how tired he was, he would wake up immediately with any signs of excitement or hostility, and he would react to any sense of insecurity. His longtime hunting instincts forged through the battlefield would immediately rouse him from his rest.

The dark-haired beauty had so perfectly erased her presence that, even with her large scythe, she did not wake Tigre up. She looked at Tigre's sleeping face.

While looking down at him, she had the urge to poke his cheek and talk to him, but if she did that, it would cause problems.

She decided to run away quietly. This fort had two Vanadis, and it would be troublesome if they found out about her.

Also, she had played around too much.

Because she had spent a number of days trying to grasp Tigre's actions, schedule, and the structure of the fortress, a rumor of a ghost of woman in a white dress was circulating. She had achieved her goal of seeing the face of Tigrevurmud Vorn up close.

"Just why are those two so interested in this man..."

Tigre struck her in return. He had reached out, grasping her ample bosom wrapped in a dress, with his hand.

She began to laugh involuntarily. Though she had left him alone and was certain he was asleep, he had still touched her chest.

“--- If you were awake, this crime of lese majeste would be punishable by death.”

While brandishing the large scythe in her left hand, she poked Tigre with her finger. The space between them began to distort, and, in the same manner as she had appeared, her figure faded and her colors became pale.

After a moment, her figure disappeared without leaving a single trace of her presence.

Tigre had not noticed at all and remained asleep until midday.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

The clouds gradually scattered as the sun was rising, weakly illuminating the winter earth.

It was still a little too Early to call it daytime. Two young girls, both about 16 or 17 years old. They both wore a military uniform. One had a sword at her waist while the other had a spear in her arms.

The spear was held by Mira, and she was a Vanadis of Zhcted Kingdom like the girl holding the sword.

With silver-white hair down to her waist and bright red eyes full of energy, the woman left a strong impression on all who saw her. She was Eleanora Viltaria, and she was called Ellen by people close to her, like Tigre.

The two looked at the countless soldiers and horses outside the castle moving about the tents.

“When I see this, it feels like I've returned to Zhcted. Hopefully it will let my men relax.”

“That may be the case for you, but it has been several months since we returned to LeitMeritz. Do you think this long duration away will cause a problem soon?”

Ellen sighed in frustration while Mira smiled provocatively and spoke sarcastically.

Originally, the Vanadis knelt before and gave fealty only to the King of Zhcted. Of course, there was moderate speculation and reasons present.

However, if one were to think of a single reason for their presence, it would be that Ellen and Mira were lending strength to a single young man.

Anyway, Ellen took Mira's provocation and looked down at her men sharply.

“... I'm grateful for your worries, but my subordinates are quite talented. They're not the type to be anxious about returning to LeitMeritz. What about you? Are your men crying to return to their home town?”

“... Oh my. I am quite worried about this, Eleanora. It is an essential thing in war.”

Mira, who was shorter than Ellen, looked up and tilted her neck slightly. As if provoking the {{furigana|Wind Princess of the Silver Flash|Silvfrau}}, the {{furigana|Snow Princess of the Frozen Wave|Michelia}} spoke with a thorny voice. The two had a dangerous relation, like a wolf and a fox, ever since they met.

By the way, their voices were small enough that only each other could hear them, and their expressions were full of dignity, so those looking at them simply thought they were discussing future strategies.

That was not particularly a mistake, however. Ellen and Mira set side their emotions and avoided a large fight. The two understood the impact it would have on morale if they openly fought one another.

“Essential to war... That's right. Certainly, you're right.”

Ellen's voice suddenly lost its strength and came out weakly. Mira, who was waiting for a counterattack, was surprised. She turned around involuntarily to the Vanadis with silver-white hair.

“From what I heard, Tigre may not have survived long enough for the Knights of Brune to help him if it were not for you. Thank you, Ludmira.”

Mira showed signs of panic hearing Ellen's words of gratitude, full of sincerity. While thinking about what kind of words to respond with, Ellen opened her mouth yet again.

“That's why, your work is done here. You can go home back to Olmutz and spend the rest of your life recalling these good memories while drinking your favorite tea. Get going, get going.”

Ellen waved her hand, as if shooing her away, while speaking in a stony voice. She did not forget to conceal her hand gesture from the soldiers' gaze.

Mira's face went from one of blank surprise to one of anger.

“Y, you should know some shame! Here, I finally believed you finally had the heart of a Vanadis, and you simply trample over it with your infantile behavior!”

Mira shouted at Ellen with her voice as subdued as possible. Ellen also quietly spoke indignantly.

“I should say those words to you! You should reflect on those words, though I suppose they matches those childish breasts of yours! Ah~ I'm sorry you have such a small chest.”

Ellen, with a calm voice and a gentle look in her red eyes, looked down at Mira's chest. Obviously, they were not as large as Ellen's.

“Are, are you sure your breasts are not larger than necessary?”

“Are you thinking clearly? This is quite different from your usual thoughts of loss and gain.”

Ellen laughed while shrugging. Mira turned red, the Vanadis with blue hair embarrassed that she was seen through. She quickly thought of twenty, thirty words of abuse, but she quickly forced them down. She could not carelessly speak them aloud.

Ellen and Mira were both close with the Vanadis Sophia Obertas. She was the owner of more ample bosoms than Ellen, and if she carelessly spoke, it was possible something unnecessary might be said to her.

“By the way... Tigre hasn't made a move yet.”

As she looked at the smoke of food being cooked rise from around the tents of the countless soldiers and horses, Mira awkwardly changed the subject. Ellen, also collecting herself, responded seriously.

“It's about time. Lim just went to check on him a bit ago... If possible, I'd like to let that guy laze about as he wants every once in a while.”

Mira's blue pupils showed signs of her surprise. She moved her head slightly and looked up at Ellen. The Vanadis with silver-white hair looked apologetic and unusually gentle.

Though Ellen was sincerely worried about the young man with dull red hair, she was irritated that she was hardly able to alleviate his heavy burdens.

Mira began to comfort her but swallowed her words.

A man and woman approached them. Ellen looked over and smiled as she lightly waved at Tigre.

The man with dull red hair showed no signs of fatigue. He was wearing leather armor and hempen clothes which gave him a simple appearance. In his left hand was his jet-black bow, and a quiver was at his waist.

The girl accompanying him was Limlisha, Ellen's adjutant. Her nickname was Lim, and she was 19 years old, three years Tigre's senior. She had her hair tied up on the left side of her head, but because she was tall, she still retained her sense of balance. Her eyes and face were unfriendly, and she was quiet, though in a manner different from Mira.

Lim saw the face of her Lord and bowed without changing her expression. She then bowed politely to Mira standing next to her.

“You've worked hard, Lim.”

After giving her stiff adjutant words of appreciation, Ellen looked at Tigre with a smile.

“How are you? Did you get some sleep?”

“Yeah. Lim also made some soup, so I'm wide awake.”

Ellen looked at her adjutant in curiosity. Lim looked toward the floor and responded quickly.

“Because the war council would begin soon, I thought he should wake up as quickly as possible... It would not look good if he were yawning like he did yesterday.”

Both the first half and the latter half of her dialogue were spoken somewhat unnaturally. In the middle of their meeting yesterday, it was true Tigre had done this, but the way she spoke seemed odd.

“Soup, is it? How nice. I'll have to prepare some for Tigre next time.”

Ellen smiled and spoke jokingly as she cut Lim's words short. Lim looked back up, expressionless as usual.

“Eleanora-sama, rumors would appear if you were to do such a thing. Please leave such tasks to me.”

“I see, how regrettable. But Lim, even if you want him to eat your soup that much, remember your main duties are to deal with our subordinates.”

“Th, that...”

Lim's expression broke slightly when she noticed she was being teased. Her cheeks were slightly tinged red.

“You can cook soup, Ellen?”

Tigre asked this of the silver-white haired Vanadis both in curiosity and to help Lim. Ellen puffed out her chest and responded with pride.

“I used to do it all the time in the old days. Though it's a bit flat, I can guarantee its flavor.”

“Tigre. Soup is not bad, but what of tea? It has such an elegant taste and smell...”

“You don't understand Tigre at all. It's best to give Tigre something simple and familiar first thing in the morning.”

Ellen brushed off Mira's words with a laugh. Mira, rather than backing down, retorted with an aggressive appearance.

“If you wish to say that much, then we should have Tigre compare your crude soup with my tea. He can just have whichever he finds most delicious from now on.”

“Fine. Tigre and I have made meals plenty of times. Against someone who has no experience in the kitchen, I won't lose.”

Unable to respond to Ellen's words, Mira frowned and sunk into silence. It was true she was not used to working in the kitchen. Tigre and Lim simply looked at each other.

“... What should we do about this?”

Lim was Tigre's reliable teacher and knew many things he did not. His teacher, three years his senior, had a face full of distress, her voice clearly strained.

“Please endure for now. Put this aside for as long as you can. Lord Tigrevurmud you are busy, so make do with what you have, and if these two make you drink whatever it is they may make... Please withhold your answer to avoid harming their feelings.”

“So avoid giving them victory or defeat, is it?”

“Though I would like Eleanora-sama to win, this is not the time for such a trivial game of skill. Ideally, this can be done after everything has been settled.”

Though she had no way of telling how serious Mira was, she clearly knew Ellen was, and if she were being serious, victory or defeat would have a major impact on any and all future battles. Though Lim did not dare to put this into words, Tigre understood.

“--- I understand. Though I think it unfair not to give them an answer, I'll let it be for now.”

Lim sighed as she looked to her side at the Vanadis with silver-white hair. Though Ellen was confident, she had no basis for her confidence.

''--- Like I thought, it must be something about Lord Tigrevurmud...''

Lim shook her head as she began thinking. Her thoughts would stray elsewhere if she started.

Compared to winning the war, deciding between their soup and tea was an impossible task.

Tigre was a small aristocrat in the Kingdom of Brune.

To be accurate, he used to be. He was accused of leading the troops from Zhcted, the neighboring country, into his lands. Tigre was deprived of his title and his lands.

However, Tigre did not waver. He had a reason for doing this.

It started in Dinant at the beginning of autumn. The Brune Army was at war with the Zhcted Army. Tigre fought Ellen and was defeated, becoming her captive.

In order to get him back, it was necessary to pay a ransom; however, there were no signs of one being prepared. If nothing happened, Tigre would have been sold away.

In his absence, Duke Thenardier sent his troops to Alsace. Tigre learned of this.

Tigre borrowed the strength of Ellen and her soldiers to defend Alsace, the lands he governed, from Duke Thenardier's troops. During that conflict, Tigre killed Zaien, the eldest child of the Duke, who was the Commander. It was a necessary fight.

''--- That's right. Not even half a year has passed...''

While walking along the ramparts of Perucche Castle, Tigre thought of everything that happened until then. While he had been fighting for less than six months, it was a time full of blood, far more dense than any of the other sixteen years of his life.

The territory he ruled was full of mountains and forests and had a few hundred soldiers at most.

On the other hand, Duke Thenardier was a large aristocrat who represented Brune. He could easily gather ten thousand soldiers beneath him.

Speaking normally, one would not think they would fight each other, but Duke Thenardier would not permit the man who killed his son to live. Tigre would only have the choice to flee or fall to ruin.

If he chose either, the land of Alsace where he was born and raised would be overrun.

However, Tigre had gathered the power necessary to face the Duke.

When winter began, Muozinel, with a large army, invaded from the southeast. The nearby aristocrats and Knighthoods did not move immediately. Tigre held off the Muozinel Army of twenty thousand with little more than two thousand.

Through a number of twists and turns, Tigre borrowed the strength of the Vanadis Ludmira, and, due to Massas and Augre's efforts, many allies were made from the nobles and Knights in the vicinity. They succeeded in pushing the Muozinel Army back once again. This happened just a few days ago.

“This fortress guarded by the Knighthood of Perucche is a few days north from where our battle took place. Though I can't say it is uncomfortable, I would rather spend my time in the grasslands.”

Emir, who commanded the Perucche Knights, ran to his aid; Tigre accepted it gratefully.

Tigre led the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}, the Zhcted Army, and the various aristocrats cooperated with him to visit Perucche fortress.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

In a room deep inside the castle, six people sat around a table.

They were Tigre, Ellen, Lim, Mira, and Massas.

The sixth person had golden hair cut to an even length to her shoulders and clear azure eyes. She had neat features and appeared slightly tense. She felt a little unreliable compared to the other women.

Her name was Regin. She was raised as a Prince named Regnas; she was the Princess of Brune.

However, the people who knew she was a Princess was few in number. It would be a source of trouble for the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}.

“--- The troops have prepared for departure. We can leave tomorrow if you are so inclined.”

Massas, with his stout body wrapped in cloth, solemnly reported as he looked at everyone. This old Knight acted as a mediator to the aristocrats and Knights who recently offered their cooperation to Tigre.

To be accurate, there was no other option. The army was made in haste. There were Knights and aristocrats who stood up in this chaotic state, calling for movement against Dukes Thenardier and Ganelon due to their displeasure with the current situation.

Those against Thenardier and Ganelon were cooperating with Tigre because they could not support the large aristocrats. Though they had offered their services, they followed Tigre because of their mistreatment.

Furthermore, there were not only Brune citizens but members from Zhcted in the encampment, divided into the LeitMeritz Army led by Ellen and the Olmutz Army led by Ludmira.

Standing above them all was a young 16 year old man. Until as recent as six months ago, he was an Earl of a distant territory who led one hundred men at the most.

There were people beside Massas who praised Tigre's individual ability and courage and followed after him. Viscount Augre and Auguste of the Calvados Knights, as well as Shaie of the Lutece Knights, Emir and the leader of the Perucche Knights, Leonard did as well.

However, there were still too few people.

It was because of Massas' dignity and insight that the Silver Meteor Army had yet to collapse.

“How many soldiers?”

“We have four thousand Knights from Brune. With the Zhcted Army, we have an additional six thousand infantry and three thousand cavalry.

Massas responded to Regin's question politely, unable to remove his attitude as a retainer.

Hearing the numbers from the old Earl, Ellen threw a questioning look to Mira. The three thousand cavalry came from the LeitMeritz Army alone.

“Three hundred of my men have returned to Olmutz. We were not originally prepared for a long-term expedition.”

Mira answered as if it were natural. Ellen frowned; the three hundred that returned were acting more as Mira's bodyguards, originally.

“It would be nice if you went home as well.”

Ellen laughed bitterly, her mouth smiling sarcastically.

“That would be impossible. I am here as an inspector, after all.”

“I don't recall asking for one.”

Though Ellen retorted in disappointment, she continued to frown and fold her arms. Unable to comprehend the two, Tigre looked to Lim for help. She quietly looked back at him.

“Eleanora-sama, when you report to His Majesty on the progress of this war, any lies or misconduct will be pointed out by an inspector. Because it is well known you are on poor terms with Ludmira-sama, she is the perfect person for this position.”

“Is it really that big a problem?”

“There have been examples in the past where inspectors who were intimate with the person in question were accused of lying.”

To be more concrete, there was an example of embezzling war funds. Should the Commander win the inspector over, he could split the profits in return for a favorable evaluation. It was not unusual to think such things might happen, so an individual typically not on good relations with the person in question was chosen.

Tigre seemed convinced. Regin, to his right, looked doubtful.

“So in total, we have thirteen thousand... There seem to be more soldiers in this castle, though.”

Massas nodded to the Princess in light surprise.

“It is as Her Highness says. If we include the soldiers in this fortress and exclude Lord Ludmira's men, there is a total of seventeen thousand; however, considering those required to defend the castle and accounting for food, fuel, armor, and a variety of supplies, we cannot take them all.”

“Indeed... I understand. Please continue.”

Massas unrolled a map of Brune on the table.

“Even if we give the word to leave, it will take at least seven days before we can actually depart from this fortress.”

“There are two reasons.”

Lim opened her mouth in response to Massas' words.

“The first reason is due to the battle between Duke Thenardier and Duke Ganelon. According to our information, they began fighting near the capital, but Duke Thenardier was forced to retreat many times. At present, they are near Nemetacum.”

“Who is leading their armies? Who are acting as their eyes?”

Ellen asked from the side as Lim was pointing to the map. Massas stroked his beard and shook his head.

“A man called Steid is commanding Duke Thenardier's Army, and he is a close aide. Marquis Greast is commanding Duke Ganelon's Army. He is also very close to Lord Ganelon.”

“Greast... That man.”

Tigre and Ellen recalled the man from memory. Before their battles with the Black Knight Roland, he appeared on behalf of Ganelon.

Ellen in particular had a sharp expression.

“He seems quite carefree with Muozinel Army attacking, or did Duke Ganelon know this and move his soldiers then?”

A cold emotion was visible in Mira's blue eyes. Massas nodded in assent.

“That is most likely. The Muozinel Army moved its troops by land and by sea. Tigre... Earl Vorn repulsed their ground troops while Duke Thenardier fought off their navy.”

“Duke Thenardier's influence is spread throughout the southern part of Brune, centered around Nemetacum. Duke Ganelon decided to make a large move, attacking what remained from Muozinel's invasion. He was exploiting that.”

Tigre had mixed feelings hearing Lim and Massas' explanation.

''--- I unwittingly helped Duke Thenardier...''

He had fought, and Muozinel's ground troops had retreated, but it was in no way irrelevant compared to the battle at sea. Since it was still a part of Duke Thenardier's lands, he would have fought both the forces on land and at sea.

“With the Muozinel Army gone, Thenardier will focus on Duke Ganelon's attack. There is no reason we need to appear there.”

Massas pointed to the map as he spoke. It was a basic strategy to wait for the enemy to fall or to finish him off when weakened.

“The second reason?”

Lim responded to Tigre's question.

“When the Muozinel Army withdrew, they praised you, Lord Tigrevurmud. Afterward, they made your activities known to the public of Brune Kingdom.”

“So the fight between Thenardier and Ganelon will prolong in the confusion with the appearance of Tigre as a third force.”

Massas looked bitter. The current situation was a provocation to the old Knight.

Though Tigre had rapidly been established as a third force, it would only add to the unfavorable criticism of being a weak family of nobles who brought in the Zhcted Army for aid.

On the other hand, both Thenardier and Ganelon governed the rich lands of Nemetacum and Lutetia and had the power to mobilize many people.

Tigre could barely manage to gather ten thousand soldiers while they could find double that without much trouble.

“Could my name play a role?”

Regin asked with a slightly regretful expression. Though alive, everyone thought she had died in the battle at Dinant, and outside the people present, only a few knew she was actually a woman. Though she lived as the Prince, she was a woman.

“Though we have a plan for that, we decided not to use it.”

Ellen spoke as if it were a trivial issue. Regin asked her more out of curiosity.

“I thought you wished to let others know a member of the Royal Family was with you.”

When it was revealed that the method to prove Regin was a Princess was in Artishem, it was Ellen who brought up the idea of spreading the knowledge.

“It's too naïve a plan.”

She responded curtly with disappointment. Regin frowned in embarrassment and turned to Tigre for help. Seeing that, Massas cleared his throat.

“If I may be so presumptuous to explain---”

“Lord Massas, allow me to explain.”

Interrupting the old Earl's words, Tigre turned to Regin with a bright expression. Though it was unpleasant, he felt it necessary to explain with his own logic.

“Since the Muozinel Army retreated, ever since we came to this fortress from Ormea Plains... I have spoken to many of the aristocrats, Knights, and merchants.”

Being careful no to demean himself, Tigre continued his words.

“Many have their reasons for coming to this fortress. Some recognized my fight against the Muozinel Army, and others came to fight for my cause. Even so, I understand... I have yet to earn their trust.”

“Trust...?”

Regin looked at him with her blue eyes.

“I brought the Zhcted Army within the country and have been stripped of my title. There are many who wish to see what kind of person I am.”

At first, Tigre did not realize this, but after speaking to Lim and Massas, he began to choose his words carefully.

“If I announced to them in this situation that I would like to go to Artishem, they would be suspicious. They would not follow my lead.”

As Ellen had said, it was a naïve plan.

The strategy they had considered was as follows.

First, they would publicly announce Regin's presence and move toward Artishem. Naturally, Ganelon and Thenardier would temporarily ally themselves and move their soldiers forward in order to silence Regin.

Though the two would ally, they were initially at odds with one another. They would have problems and, even if their combined army was two, or three times the strength, they could take advantage of the disorganization.

However, the strategy had the major premise that they allied with one another.

It also depended on the aristocrats and Knighthoods not having ulterior motives and trusting Tigre, even with any potential speculation.

However, the current situation was not like that.

If the one who betrayed his country and brought in the Zhcted Army into his country were to claim the deceased Prince was with him, it would only look like he brought in a girl with a similar appearance...

This gossip would run rampant in the military and would only drive their will to fight away.

“Given our situation, it is best we save your name for a later time.”

“... Later time?”

Though Regin looked downcast in sorrow, she looked up hearing Tigre's words.

“When we emerge victorious. To make it a more positive thing, we will use Your Highness' name.”

Regin looked at the face of the young man for a while and sat down like a child.

“I understand. I was relying on you in the first place, so I will leave the decision to you.”

“Thank you, Your Highness. However – though it may be contradictory for me to say this now – It could be possible... we may need to claim that that we are [Protecting a Woman from the Royal Family] sooner...”

Should Thenardier and Ganelon learn of Regin, they may claim [Tigrevurmud Vorn has given shelter to a certain member of the Royal Family and has concealed it for his own self-interests]. If that is exposed, no matter what excuse he might give, it would not be accepted.

“We cannot just hide it, but it is dangerous to conceal it as well. It is a difficult situation...”

“I will do my best so harm does not befall you.”

Massas looked at Tigre with concern as he smiled toward the Princess so she would not worry. It was clear he would not expose the Princess, but there was another reason Tigre did not tell her.

Regin was a powerful weapon.

''--- She is actually a Princess, yet she has lived as the Prince until now. That alone is enough to shake the people...''

Her name would have the powerful ability to gain political or military powers, and they could use it to show Thenardier and Ganelon's lack of loyalty.

For example, if Roland's assassination by Ganelon was known to Regin, Massas may have strongly recommended revealing her identity because it would be needed to maintain the calmness of the people afterward.

Of course, he would have done this for sure if he and Augre had been unable to successfully repel the Muozinel Army with Tigre.

So long as the allies did not fall into confusion, it would be a large advantage for them.

However, they had to use all their pieces effectively. Even the present condition was a blessing compared to what they had a few months ago.

Soon afterward, the war council ended.

To conceal Regin's position, it was necessary to limit her contact with others as much as possible.

In Perucche Castle, there were many Knights and aristocrats. Naturally, there would be people who recognized Regnas' face. If they followed their intuition, they may have discovered something upon seeing Regin.

Because of this, she stayed deep within the castle and rarely left the room provided for her, and Regin did not seem to have positive interactions with others.

With that said, she could not be left alone as the Princess of a nation. The duty to take care of her personal effects was left to Teita.

When Regin's identity was revealed to her, Teita was greatly surprised and clung to Tigre out of anxiety and tension.

“Tigre-sama... I can't handle such an important task.”

“I thought you might say that. It would be difficult on you, after all. Certainly, you have had little opportunity to meet other aristocrats, let alone someone of the Royal Family.”

Tigre smiled bitterly and pat the head of Teita who had stood completely stiff. The maid with chestnut hair gently watched him as he continued to speak.

“But if it's you, I don't think I need to worry much. Even if she is the Princess, in this situation, you do not need to treat her as such. Please take care of her as you have taken care of me. If there are any problems, I'll find some way to deal with it.”

He hugged Teita and lightly tapped her back to ease her mind. Teita made her decision then.

In fact, there had not been any problems since they began living in the fortress. Regin was quiet and doll-like. Though she quietly asked Teita to do a few small things for her, Teita carried them out sincerely but in a way that would not bother her.

At this time, Teita was wiping Regin's body. The Princess was currently sitting naked on the carpeted floor with her back to the maid who was squeezing hot water out of the cloth in her hand.

In the room was a simple bed and a desk and chair. A candlestick was burning to provide light. With the simplicity of the accommodations, one would not think her to be the Princess of this very country.

''--- She looks used to this...''

Teita thought a variety of things seeing the Princess acting so calmly.

To the man on the street, a bath was a costly recreation. Usually they would squeeze hot water out of cloth and wipe their body. Teita, as a maid, took efforts to keep her body clean, but she had rarely entered a bath.

Having enough firewood to heat up enough water to fill a tub was a luxury offered at festivals which came one, two times a year.

However, there were facilities in large cities where hot water was collected and people could soak their bodies, the so called public bath house. Rich merchants and aristocrats would head there on a daily basis to cleanse themselves. Of course, such a facility would be present in the Royal Palace.

“--- Teita... was it?”

With her name suddenly called, Teita's shoulders shook in surprise. She tried to answer, but only a small sound left her. She made a mistake without realizing it.

While Teita was crimson and panicking, the white back of the Princess gradually began to shake. It seems she was laughing quite a lot.

“You do not need to be so surprised. I simply wished to express my gratitude to you. I apologize that I have so little to offer you for helping me today.”

“There, there is no need for such a thing...”

Teita shook her head vigorously having heard such unthinkable words. It was not simply because of what she said, but because it was the Princess who said them; she realized it may have been impolite to refuse. While Teita was conflicted over this, Regin spoke in a quiet voice.

“I have heard you served Earl Vorn for many years.”

“Ah, yes. Um, I have served Tigre-sama since I was 11, so it has been four years now.”

“Tigre...? Come to think of it, others refer to him in such a way...”

Regin looked baffled. Teita briefly described the origin of his name. Regin listened happily as she learned Tigre shortened his name because it was troublesome otherwise.

“Do you mind telling me more about him? It does not matter if it is something trivial. I wish to know more about the person who is lending his power to me.”

[[Image:Vanadis V05 - 046.jpg|175px|thumb]]
Though the latter half of her words were spoken as though she was giving an excuse, Teita did not mind. She was simply happy that the Princess liked him.

“I see, that's right. Well then, three years ago...”

While Teita told the Princess stories, the two became friends.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Lutetia, which Duke Ganelon governed, was located in the northern part of Brune.

It was known for its cool climate, and apples were grown instead of grapes.

Though the wine produced in Brune was widely considered to be delicious, even in neighboring countries, cider was brewed so as not to be outdone. Its slight acidity and exquisite sweetness left a cooling sensation in the throat. Some said it was better than the wine.

Charon Anquetil Greast let out a small breath while drinking apple cider in Lutetia.

He was a man in his early twenties. The color of fatigue blurred the young noble's face, and his normally straight hair had fallen into disorder. Mud was blotted about his luxurious silk clothing.

“Though I just returned from ten days of backbreaking work on the battlefield, this feels rather rewarding on its own.”

Across the walnut table sitting opposite to Greast was a man the size of a 14 or 15 year old child. He wore a silk hat over his bald hair and fine, ornate clothing. Though his eyes were large, his eyelids were small.

The man's name was Maximilian Bennusa Ganelon. He was one of the great powers of Brune alongside Duke Thenardier.

Ganelon's residence was located in Artishem, the capital of Lutetia. It was decorated by fine furniture handcrafted by famous artisans. Even Greast could not help but let out a breath of admiration, even when he was uninterested in such things.

Greast and Ganelon held crystal cups with jewels embedded within.

“Though I am certain it was hard, was it difficult to sleep in the carriage for so long?”

While drinking the apple cider, Ganelon smiled thinly. Greast responded with his own wry smile as he placed his cup on the table. At that moment, the smile disappeared from his face.

“So what did you want? You ordered me to return at once.”

Several days ago, Greast had reached Nemetacum in southern Brune.

Ganelon entrusted command of the troops to him. He had aggressively confronted Thenardier's troops from the vicinity of the King's Capital until he drove them back to Nemetacum.

He roughly understood Steid's, the Commander of Thenardier's Army, personality and how he would move his soldiers. He would have buried him in the next battle.

However, a messenger from Ganelon came to him while he was ordering his troops to march. He was told to [Wait for the Occasion. Have the soldiers remain on standby and return to Artishem at once, even if a single koku early].

Though Greast was given permission to lead the soldiers, and he was about to begin a pleasant campaign, in the end, he only commanded them under Ganelon's permission. Above all, it was not his place to act against orders against the Duke.

“There have been a few interesting things happening recently.”

Ganelon took a sip of the apple cider in the crystal cup before speaking once again.

“First of all, the [Bow] has been used. It seems it is currently in Tigrevurmud Vorn's possession.”

Even Greast let out a small sound of admiration.

''--- How unusual for this country. To think he would be a user of that bow...''

Greast had not seen Tigre's bow. When he was at the meeting representing Ganelon, Tigre naturally did not have his weapon. In the battle afterward, Greast had quickly left the battlefield.

''--- I had heard he repulsed the Muozinel Army to the southeast... Could that have been because of the power of the [Bow]?''

As soon as he began thinking that, Greast quickly shook the thought away.

''--- If that were so, Kreshu would not have spread word of his success. If he becomes stronger by relying on the power of his bow, he would be easy to get rid of. For now, I will withhold my judgment.''

The gray-haired Marquis knew of the [Bow] because Ganelon had taught him. Even so, he still did not have a clear picture of it.

“The second issue is... The girl has fallen into Earl Vorn's hands.”

He referred to Regin. Greast tilted his neck.

“Like I thought, we should have killed her ourselves.”

“If we made a move, Thenardier would have seen through it long ago. That man has a keen sense of smell. It is precisely because we have kept our distance that this ended without him realizing the lass is alive. Still, I must admit I played around too much.”

Ganelon brought his hand to the scruff of his neck. His attitude and voice sounded as if he had committed a trivial blunder.

The means to prove she was a Princess lay in Artishem. Regin was the son of King Faron. Ganelon had not killed her thinking he would have the opportunity to use her some day.

Also, Regin was an opponent Ganelon thought little of. She had little credibility, and her origins acted as a large shackle to restrict her movements. That is why he underestimated her.

The timing for Muozinel's invasion was also bad. During that time, Ganelon's subordinates lost sight of Regin.

“Really, Faron did a troublesome thing.”

Ganelon smiled bitterly as he called the King without any honorary titles. It was an unusual thing.

“Most likely, he was not going to make her succeed the throne. He was probably building her reputation up and concocted some plan to have her appear ill so she could live in the monastery. He would be able to defend the honor of his daughter and her mother.”

“So what is Earl Vorn planning to do with her?”

“He is most likely looking for an opportunity. Also, I thought you heard this on your way back, but Drekavac has sent the Dragon to Thenardier.”

He spoke, once again, without any sign of tension. Greast misinterpreted this and made a mild complaint.

“Regrettably, I was unable to see it. I have only heard rumors that it is a {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}}.”

“I apologize about that. Do you have any method of killing the Dragon?”

“I'll borrow your head. Do you have an idea, Your Excellency?”

Greast did not respond eagerly as he spoke to Ganelon. The bald Duke with a small body placed his crystal cup on the table and opened his right hand. A miniature sculpture of a Dragon's head was in his palm.

“I have only heard of five – no, six Double Headed Dragons. To think one would appear here.”

A chill went down Greast's backbone as Ganelon responded with a smile. The marquis with gray hair understood the meaning of Ganelon's gesture.

He crushed the Dragon's head in his hand. Ganelon had done so in all seriousness. Greast knew well enough that Ganelon could do this easily if he had the urge to. At the same moment, Greast guessed what Ganelon had in mind for the future.

“What will you do in the future, Your Excellency?”

“I wonder what I should do. Although the situation seems like a deadlock, Thenardier has a Dragon, and Vorn has the [Bow] and the Vanadis, while I have nothing.”

“It will be your victory if you can bring the two together to fight.”

It was not flattery; Greast seriously believed so. He had no confidence of winning against Thenardier and Tigre, even with more soldiers.

“Aside from Thenardier, Vorn...”

Drinking up the apple cider in his crystal cup, Ganelon shook his head.
“There is a chance here. Unlike that frog who eats gold, if the [Bow] or the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} is destroyed, they can't be recovered, and I do not know what Vorn plans to do right now. I would like to get the bow in my grasp---”

While pouring new cider into his crystal goblet, Ganelon continued regretfully.

“I've roughly accomplished my goals here. There is no specific reason for me to remain.”

Greast finally understood. Ganelon had no interest in the throne. Though he may have had some interest in the person in question, he was simply competing with Thenardier to kill time.

“I now understand who has the [Bow]. I would like to see him, so it would be a waste if Drekavac killed him. Then again, he took care of Durandal's user. If he comes here, it would only become troublesome.”

“Is there a possibility of finding a new user for Durandal?”

“As it is, it is only a large sword. I do not think anyone will come for at least another one or two years. I do not believe people from other countries can use it.”

Greast understood what Ganelon was thinking.

“Burn him. I leave the command to you.”

“This is like Roland. It was flashy, but had a hidden purpose.”

The marquis with gray hair spoke his thoughts. Ganelon's cruel method of killing Roland using the bee prison was truly done to kill the user of Durandal.

If Roland had not been able to manipulate Durandal, Ganelon may not have killed him. Since no one realized Ganelon had killed him, it was publicized to be a murder performed in madness.

Ganelon smiled hearing Greast's words.

“Please carry my entire fortune out of Artishem. Bring the soldiers to the south and fight Thenardier's soldiers. We will make it seem like I set fire to Artishem in my madness.”

“... Do you think they will believe this?”

Greast looked doubtful. Ganelon's abnormality was known amongst the aristocrats.

“It is fine if it is only a rumor. The truth will be difficult to find if there is any reason to doubt it. Even if this city burns, Regin will come. Thenardier will learn of her existence, but he will not be able to act.”

''--- Tens of thousands will face each other in the ruined city, is it?''

Greast imagined a gruesome, ugly spectacle and smiled in excitement.

“So you will hide and wait for it to end. What will happen afterward?”

“As soon as Thenardier has declared victory, we will collect the [Bow] and Durandal. If Vorn wins, then I will move to another country. Right now, perhaps Asvarre or Zhcted would be best... Well, I will think of it when the time comes.”

Ganelon's attitude was akin to a child who happily looked forward to a trip.

“That's right. Let's assume there are many traps underground. I would like to see if Regin has exhausted all her luck simply finding Vorn.”

Ganelon hit hit his hands as if he had come up with something. Greast looked doubtful.

“Do you plan to appear then?”

“This won't take much effort. I'll do it. I wonder what will happen...”

Hearing Ganelon's thoughts, Greast looked on in dissatisfaction.

''--- It's a bad habit of his. In order to enjoy himself, he does things that lack certainty... ''

However, that was very much like Ganelon. Greast planned the next steps, one after another, after coming up with an idea.

“Incidentally---”

Greast suddenly recalled, while forming his plans, something he had forgotten.

“What will you do with King Faron?”

Greast did not call the King without his title, like Ganelon, but his tone held no respect.

”After Your Excellency leaves the King's Capital, after a number of days pass, that should take effect...”

“--- Leave it.”

Ganelon spoke as if he was talking about a broken toy.

“I have left instructions in the palace to have him drink everything, but it will be done in small amounts. As you said, it will take some time, probably around ten days... However, it is already too late. His flesh and blood aside, it has already seeped into his bones.”

A violent smile appeared on Ganelon's face.

“He will realize it when he wakes up after many days. He may think that man's motive is to crush a troublesome aristocrat. How sweet it will be.”

After emptying the crystal cup he played with, Ganelon laughed, looking at his reflection in the chalice.

“I will not allow any blade that may turn against me to remain.”

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

It was at the same time as when Ganelon and Greast were speaking cheerfully to each other.

In Montauban, a few days south of Artishem, Thenardier had caused a one-sided slaughter.

Montauban was a grassland which spread north of Nemetacum. Though it was very flat, there was a river and a few hills. It was a suitable place for large armies to confront one another.

Since the Thenardier Army, led by Steid, clashed with Ganelon's Army back near the King's Capital, they had continued to lose. They finally began to fight back. In these vast plains, Thenardier's twenty-five thousand strong army fought against Ganelon's army of thirty thousand people.

The Ganelon Army dispersed, having just encountered an overwhelming defeat.

The plains burst into flames in various places due to the fires vomited by the {{furigana|Fire Drake|Prani}}. The grass, which was sparse in the dead of winter, was now completely burnt away. If it were spring or summer, it is possible all of Montauban would have been wrapped in flames.

Amongst the men, five small mountains moved about the land.

They were covered with scales, sharp fangs, and claws. They were large Dragons which towered over all else. Five Dragons fiercely attacked the Ganelon Army. Despite their swords and spears, the enemy was crushed.

The soldiers were turned to lumps of flesh, the ground was red and black, covered in blood and brains. The Ganelon Army had already collapsed. The tough scales of the Dragons were impervious to any blade, and a simple movement could cause a human to be crushed underfoot, bone, flesh, and all.

The horses cried in fear, and every time they were approached by a beast, they were broken and thrown about. Corpses littered the meadow.

Even the officers and men of the Thenardier Army who fought on the victorious side had chills down their spine seeing the tragic spectacle. The only ones not to move a single eyebrow was Duke Thenardier and his aide, Steid.

Felix Aaron Thenardier looked at the battle from his horse. He was tall and had broad shoulders and a thick chest. His rugged face held sharp eyes. He was a man of 42 years.

He had fought off the Muozinel Army in the sea to the south. After driving them back, he went north, stopping only to receive the Dragons from Drekavac, and to meet up with Steid in Montauban to fight the Ganelon Army.

The war began in the winter morning and ended before day's end.

The sun had not even approached its peak. The meadow was bathed in sunlight. Innumerable corpses and massive amounts of blood littered the ground, while small flames and black smoke colored the sky.

Thenardier silently looked over the field.

In his head, the next fight had already begun.

Three thousand from Ganelon's Army were killed in battle.

One thousand were eaten by the Dragons, and one thousand more died. The final one thousand were trampled to death as their allies ran away.

Though it may seem ridiculous, it was quite close at the time. While the Dragons would eat men whole, there were already a considerable amount dead before they arrived.

When the men of the Ganelon Army saw the Dragons, they turned to retreat.

The soldiers who ran away numbered six thousand. The number who surrendered to Thenardier's Army numbered more than twenty thousand.

In comparison, the damage to the Thenardier Army was negligible. The number dead was fewer than five hundred, while the number injured was three thousand at the most.

There was a feast held on a hill to the north of Montauban to celebrate their victory. The aristocrats following Thenardier visited his tent one after another. Thenardier nodded in appreciation and then asked a question.

“--- What do you think is the cause of this upcoming war?”

There were roughly two answers.

“It is probably a result of your brilliant command.”

“Really, to think you have Dragons. I cannot believe you have such uncontrollable monsters fighting for you.”

Their praise for Thenardier was mixed with fear of the Dragons. They would not make any unnecessary remarks before Thenardier after the five Dragons planted such a strong impression in them.

As the night grew old, the feast drew to a close. Thenardier left his tent and looked at the silver crescent moon floating in the sky, illuminating the darkness with its brilliance. He felt the lukewarm wind.

“Where are you going, Your Excellency?”

When the lookout looked at him curiously, The baffled soldier continued to speak curtly.

“I am prepared to receive punishment, your Excellency, but please refrain from careless actions.”

“Please return to your tent.”

Ignoring the soldiers looking at him, Thenardier walked away. Though many guards saw Thenardier, they could only watch him with impatience and confusion as he moved away.

After he passed through countless gazes in the encampment, after walking a short distance away, he was in an area full of soil.

It was a moat used to buy time for if a Dragon broke free. Inside were rare Dragons surrounded by double fences and many layers of earth. Rather than protecting them, they were built to protect the humans outside.

From a floating bridge crossing the moat, Steid appeared with torch in hand from the darkness. He remained expressionless as usual and carried a sword at his waist.

“What is it, Your Excellency?”

“I wish to see the Dragons.”

He answered naturally. Steid followed quickly behind Thenardier.

They passed a second moat and the fences. Thenardier and Steid advanced quickly under the light of the moon and the stars as well as the torch held in Steid's hand.

Soon after they passed the second moat, they came into view of a large tent which housed the Dragons.

Beyond the moats, only two humans, Thenardier and Steid, existed.

Chains were wrapped around the {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} which was held down by stakes driven deep into the earth. Most Dragons would not be stopped by something like this, but it relieved some of the soldiers' anxieties.

Under the large tent, which was the size of twenty tents used by the soldiers, within a fence, all the Dragons woke up and gazed at Thenardier and Steid as they approached.

“Steid. They really are like cats.”

Thenardier suddenly said those words. His right hand man with fair hair, who had been expressionless until then, showed surprise on his face. The Duke continued to speak without turning around.

“No need to be afraid. They will not just eat you in a moment.”

“... Thank you for the consideration.”

Thenardier looked at the Double Headed Dragon in the back of the tent. Its overwhelming form clearly showed it was not an existence that could be stood up to by trivial creatures like man. Its four eyes shined brightly in the darkness as it looked down at Thenardier in apathy.

It turned its heads to a bloody mound of meat on the floor. Steid divided it and set it before the two heads.

Thenardier stood at the foot of the Double Headed Dragon, his hand placed on its thick scales. Though the Double Headed Dragon remained motionless, the sound of black chains rang throughout.

“Steid. What do you think is the reason for our victory today?”

Thenardier asked Steid a question while confirming the feeling beneath his palm.

“It was the Dragon's strength and the enemy's poor movements.”

Thenardier's loyal subject answered in that manner.

“Though I don't understand the reason, Marquis Greast was suddenly ordered to return to Lutetia. The enemy's movements were dull because of that.”

He explained the reasons to Steid as he recalled the battle.

Ganelon's army was deployed in the fields of Montauban in a faithful manner. Thirteen thousand were in the center, seven thousand on each flank, and two thousand in the rear.

It was not necessarily wrong. When fighting in a plain without many troughs and crests, they would fight them head on with their superior numbers.

Thenardier, on the other hand, had a similar setup; however, he had five thousand in the center, six thousand in reserve, and seven thousand on each wing. Furthermore, the reserve troops was far behind the main force.

The five Dragons were located between the central unit and the reserve forces.

When the fight began, the Ganelon Army fiercely broke through the center, since it was five thousand against thirteen thousand. The troops to the left and right were naturally holding the rest of Thenardier's Army off as they broke through.

The five thousand troops that made the core of the troops could not stand against Ganelon's numbers and threw their arms aside. They ran away and scattered. The Ganelon Army turned to aid its other units, most likely trying to end the battle early.

After their first victory near the King's Capital, the Ganelon Army remained on the offensive. Thenardier's Army continued to retreat ungracefully and were accustomed to moving back.

The moment they had pushed through the center, the Dragons were simultaneously released and attacked the Ganelon soldiers. Six roars were sounded through the air, drowning out the screams of humans.

The thirteen thousand Ganelon soldiers fell into a state of panic and retreated. Both the flanks also began to surrender.

In addition, there was a group blocking the path of retreat of the Ganelon Army. It was the six thousand strong reserve force. As soon as the fight began, Steid commanded them to move around the outskirts of the battlefield.

This was the bet Thenardier made when using the Dragons.

“If Marquis Greast commanded the men today, we may very well have been defeated.”

Steid said those words. If the Ganelon Army was under Greast's command, they would have moved and acted more carefully. It was also because they moved poorly during their retreat that Thenardier was able to take advantage of them.

“Greast would have cut off our path of retreat earlier on if he were in charge.”

Steid became silent, supporting Thenardier's words. His humility was somewhat unsatisfactory for Thenardier. Though he was an excellent man who stood out above other aristocrats, he was unable to think of a plan or two when using Dragons.

“Steid. I have told you many times that it is natural for the excellent and powerful to stand above others. We need to clearly show our strength every once in a while to show the world our superiority.”

“I agree.”

Steid answered indifferently. It was a conversation frequently exchanged between the two. Thenardier sighed in his mind, hearing Steid's usual response, and continued to speak.

“If you were leading, how would you deal with the Dragons?”

“Melee combat.”

Steid quickly responded. By melee, he meant he would bring friend and foe together, preventing the enemy from using the Dragons.

“And what if they retreat?”

“I will not allow them to retreat. If they try, I would use that opportunity to pierce through their defenses and aim at the General.”

“Assume you are the General of my army and the enemy does this. What would you do in return?”

This time, Steid could not respond promptly. While he thought of a reply, Thenardier stood quietly, calmly touching the Dragon's scales.

His figure showed no signs of fear. There were many who disliked Thenardier, but even they would have to say he was bold.

“My son went to Alsace with two Dragons and died.”

He spoke of Zaien. Thenardier's voice was full of strong emotions. The Dragon moved its neck in response to it, while Steid found himself unconsciously stiffen from the tension.

“Do not worry, Steid. I am calm.”

Steid was not a man who would be relieved simply with those words. He remained Thenardier's trusted confidante because he could keep his fear and doubt in check.

That is why he asked once again.

“Really, you still wish to do that? Tigrevurmud Vorn seems such an insignificant existence before Your Excellency.”

He avoided bringing up revenge.

“I do.”

Thenardier accepted Steid's words frankly. How unusual, he thought as he looked upon his superior's pale face. Thenardier continued to speak.

“I will not accept it unless I see it with my eyes. I don't know anything about that brat, but if he had no strength, he would have run out of luck long ago and died.”

Thenardier had gathered information on Tigre and Ganelon. He analyzed it and kept thinking on it. Of course, he knew of Tigre's activities.

“He lived through the Battle of Dinant. What's more, he came back to Brune with Zhcted's cooperation.”

He had been in one desperate fight after another since then. He swept away the bases in the Vosyes Mountains, defeated the assassins Thenardier hired, Repelled the Black Knight Roland and the Navarre Knighthood, and even pushed back the Muozinel Army.

After thinking that far, Thenardier remembered one more thing.

''--- Rumor has it he's giving shelter to Regin...''

He was not sure of the facts, but when he heard word that Tigre was protecting the daughter of the Royal Family, Thenardier felt an impact throughout his body, as if he were struck by lightning.

If he had been told Tigre was protecting the prince, he would have laughed it off.

However, Prince Regnas was, so to speak, a virtual image. Thenardier knew he was truly the Princess, Regin.

This small Earl from a frontier territory could not be made light of. Felix Aaron Thenardier knew he must bury the man. If he was left alone any longer, he would become a formidable enemy.

“The soldiers of Zhcted are strong, so it would be best to avoid having them fight against the Dragons. The soldiers of Alsace are out of the question. I wonder where we should attack.”

Though it was an abrupt change in topic, Steid understood immediately that he was talking about how to fight against Tigre.

On their side, the key to victory were their Dragons. For the enemy, it was the Vanadis.

“I heard from those that took part in battle that the Vanadis with a sword blew the Dragon away.”

''--- I thought it was nonsense when I saw the report.''

However, he could do nothing but consent, seeing the strength of a Dragon before him. Only a supernatural power would be able to destroy such a creature. It was not something Thenardier, Steid, or even those with superior military skills could handle.

Thenardier's hand stopped moving and he looked back at Steid. A cruel, cold passion dyed Thenardier's eyes, his violent face projecting through the darkness.

“Steid, Our next battle will be against Vorn. Prepare to take measures.”

A horse, one koku away, ran toward Perucche Castle. He saw the highway, his back to the forests and mountains. There were many small lakes and hunting villages in the region.

Tigre had heard of the area from the soldiers in the fortress, but only showed a tepid reaction when they spoke of it.

Before long, the day grew dark. Late at night, everyone would be asleep.

In a room deep in the castle, Tigre quickly changed his clothes and prepared his bow and arrows. He wrapped a cloth about his head so only his eyes were visible.

Batran, who had served him, would remain here and take care of Tigre's duties, saying Tigre was in poor condition and was resting.

''--- If I leave the castle now, I'll get to the forest before dawn. I can walk around for a koku and come back before mid day.''

Because they had been at Perucche Castle for ten days, he roughly knew its structure, and he had made preparations for it. Using a rope, he climbed out the window and landed on the ground. Carefully erasing his presence, Tigre made his way through the fortress. He had headed toward the back gate to the north and already had an excuse prepared. In his bosom was a letter signed by the General, Tigrevurmud Vorn; it had a seal, so it was the real thing. After all, he, the person in question, prepared it.

He entered a room with a chair and desk that had a window open to the back gate. However, as soon as he opened a window, Tigre heard a voice behind him.

“Where are you going so late at night?”

Hearing a cold voice cross examine him, Tigre cringed on reflex. The next voice he heard, however, had a mixture of laughter and amazement.

When he turned around, he saw Ellen and Lim standing before him. Ellen smiled cheerfully, and Lim appeared antisocial as usual.

“... How did you know?”

Ellen began explaining boastfully with her arms crossed.

“Lim noticed it. If you were going to slip out, you would use the back gate, and you would need to pass through this room. She's been pretty worried about you for the last few days. Honestly, she's ready to become a bride.”

“Wha... What are you saying, so suddenly!”

Hearing her Lord's thoughts, Lim's flat expression broke away immediately and became red. Tigre looked at Ellen and Lim, also embarrassed.

“Is it bad? Tigre may be a Brune person, but when he comes to live in Zhcted, it wouldn't be bad for him to find someone. Isn't it fine, it's not like you two are unfamiliar with each other's body, right?”

She spoke bluntly. Both Tigre and Lim were at a loss for words.

Lim had seen Tigre when he was bathing once before, and Lim's clothes were removed when Tigre sucked out the poison from her body.

Tigre gazed at Lim. Because she was typically stone faced, her panic seemed refreshing.

Perhaps misunderstanding Tigre's gaze, Lim looked at him angrily and covered her chest as she remembered what happened before.

Tigre opened his mouth to clear up the misunderstanding, but he could not think of anything appropriate to say. This, of course, had the opposite effect.

[[Image:Vanadis V05 - 072.jpg|175px|thumb]]
After watching the two for a while, Ellen turned to Tigre and smiled gently.

“Don't let it trouble you too much.”

“... Sorry.”

Tigre bowed obediently. It would not do for the General to lose himself to his desires and go hunting late at night.

“All right. Let's go, then.”

Ellen cheerfully said goodbye as she waved to him. Tigre turned around vacantly.

“I can't say hunting is useful right now, but I'm sure you need a good walk to clear your mind. Also, I'll go with you... and sorry for what I said.”

Ellen walked away with a gentle smile as she left. Lim walked quietly after her, and, Tigre, after panicking, followed the two.

The three walked to the back gate. The night wind blew, making Tigre duck his head on reflex.

Countless stars and the moon could be seen in the sky. Due to the dark clouds in the sky, there were more along the horizon.

Tigre walked down the road using the moonlight and the stars to light his way. The air was still cold, even as the end of winter approached.

''--- It's been a long time since I felt like this.''

Tigre realized how at ease he felt simply walking through the darkness. With the Muozinel Army's invasion, the situation had not settled down until today. He had no spare time since then.

What Tigre would do could very well influence the entire country, and the future battle could also influence Zhcted. Without him realizing, many emotions had accumulated.

“To think I would ally with a Vanadis.”

Tigre spoke in a tone akin to a monologue, but he spoke to Ellen rather than himself. She kneeled only before her King and had the power to slaughter a Dragon. How much pressure was placed upon a Vanadis?

”The only one you could sincerely trust was Lim. The vassals led by your predecessor were all excellent, and though I supported you, it was selfish of me to not notice your burden immediately. Really, you've worked so hard.”

Ellen looked at Tigre with gentle eyes.

“The burden you bear is not something I can take, but I can give you support. Lim and I, and Teita as well, so just hold on a little longer.”

“--- That's right. I'll hold off on the fun a little longer.”

After that, Tigre gave his thanks. He felt he must become stronger for the people supporting him.

Suddenly, the longsword at Ellen's waist blew a wind through her hair. The Vanadis with ruby eyes smiled bitterly. After combing her silver-white hair with her hand, she calmed the longsword by tapping its sheathe.

“Of course, this guy trusts you as well. Still, our first meeting was rather sudden.”

Her sword manipulated the wind, as if complaining about Ellen's words, complaining that it was not included.

Seeing Ellen and Arifal communicate with each other, Tigre turned his gaze to the black bow in his saddle. Knowing it was a family heirloom given to him at birth, he felt it eerie and avoided it as much as possible.

''--- Ellen trusts Arifal. I wonder if I can trust this guy.''

Complex emotions ran through his chest. He had relied on the bow's power many times, but Tigre did not trust it completely. Somewhere in his heart, he felt it dangerous and feared it.

Although he did not feel the odd sensation he once had, he was unable to release his anger that the Goddess of Darkness, Tir na Fa, which had some relation to the bow, had possessed Teita.

''--- Will I understand this bow before I head to LeitMeritz?''

He tried to think about it again. Both Brune and Zhcted had a common religion. There may be a clue on Tir na Fa in Zhcted.

“---Tigre.”

Unexpectedly, Ellen called his name out. The Vanadis looked back at Tigre with an earnest expression.

“Do you remember the words you told me the evening you decided to fight?”

It was the middle of autumn, and it was a night that changed Tigre's fate. He would change from prisoner to something else in a few days. Tigre wiped all idle thoughts from his head and nodded.

“In return for borrowing your soldiers, Alsace would become yours.”

“That's right. Just for the record, you're mine. Given your recent attitude toward Ludmira, it seems you've forgotten your position.”

After blatantly reminding him, Ellen stopped walking and looked at the night sky.

“If I obtain your territory, I will present it to the King. I was able to move my army on the premise that he would have any land I might receive. Alsace's grounds will be under direct control of the King's troops.”

“Though I have heard this before... Is the King of Zhcted good in governing his territories?”

In response to Tigre's question, Ellen smiled ironically.

“Basically, you will govern the territory yourself; however, that doesn't mean there won't be any restrictions. He may grant the Alsace to someone with distinguished services, depending on negotiations with Brune.”

Hearing an answer far from optimal, Tigre made a difficult face and looked at the ground. The light did not reach his feet, as if that very shadow was wrapping about Tigre's future.

He suddenly wondered why she began talking about this.

Suddenly, Ellen gazed straight at Tigre.

“It's a good opportunity, so I'll keep talking.”

Tigre had been wondering since that day. Ellen had loaned her soldiers to him, but he did not know in what way she benefited.

With war came consumption of food and fuel. Armor, horses, men, all were lost. If she did not have something to gain, she would not have done all this.

Even looking back at all these past battles, even if Ellen gained control of Alsace, she would still be left with a large deficit.

“My aim was control over Vosyes. That was the only reason, at least at first.”

She spoke with a bitter smile. Tigre tilted his neck. Vosyes referred to the sequence of steep mountains which ran between Brune and Zhcted. There were a few trails and some places where bandits lived, but there was nothing particularly valuable.

“Let me change the topic for a bit. You know that tea Ludmira is always drinking? It comes from Muozinel. The merchants from Muozinel first must head through those mountains to enter Olmutz. The path is well maintained and the security is good.”

Ellen's smile disappeared. She continued without any sign of interest in her appearance.

“Draw a map in your head. When they leave Olmutz, where do they go?”

“... Silesia?”

It was the Royal Capital of Zhcted Kingdom and the most prosperous city in the country, so merchants travel there.

“That's right. They don't go to LeitMeritz where I govern. Naturally, they would go to Silesia because the flow of money is good there. The market is crowded and there are products from many countries there, including Brune. I also direct merchants toward Silesia.”

When Ellen looked away from the sky, she folded her arms and looked at Tigre. Her red eyes looked at him in interest. Tigre, not knowing her intention, looked away in embarrassment. Lim, who had remained silent, came to his rescue.

“Lord Tigrevurmud. The other time, when Eleanora-sama rushed to Legnica, there were merchants from Brune and Asvarre who were visiting from across the sea.”

Hearing her words without explanation, Tigre ran through the map in his head once again. Merchants from Muozinel, Olmutz, Legnica...

He was startled. Tigre clapped his hands without thought. Ellen smiled seeing his reaction. The young Lord of Alsace turned to the Vanadis with silver-white hair to confirm his answer.

“Your purpose is to make Brune pay for a mountain path between Alsace and LeitMeritz through the Vosyes Mountains?”

Ellen smiled brightly. Apparently it was the correct answer.

“Not quite perfect, but you pass. My LeitMeritz is not poor, but the inflow of goods from other countries is inferior to the other territories.”

“Though merchants from the King's Capital visit LeitMeritz, the price is still higher compared to other lands, and we do not get much, either. Though, because of this, LeitMeritz has retained all its local cultures.”

Lim added with a gentle voice.

“This is a problem that has existed since the previous Vanadis. We've been keeping an eye on the mountain paths of Vosyes. If it's further maintained and security is improved, it will become the shortest path connecting Nice and Silesia.”

There must have been a reason it had remained untouched until then.

It takes money, time, and people for maintenance. Furthermore, the Vosyes Mountains were on the western edge of LeitMeritz, so the burden would be massive.

Since it was near the border, any attempts to maintain the highway would stimulate Brune. Since it was along the border, they would undoubtedly have doubts about being invaded.

“It won't go just because we think about it. Though I had thought about working on it for some time, well, it turned out the way it is.”

Ellen smiled bitterly.

“It isn't a war to obtain territory but a war to gain new ties.”

If Thenardier is defeated, his money would be used to maintain the paths across Vosyes. Of course, it would receive the official recognition of Brune Kingdom. This would be the cheapest way to have this done in comparison, though she would have to keep an eye out for obstructions and delays.

The King of Zhcted would also allow it. To keep an eye out on Brune, he would protect Alsace, which was under his direct control.

“Why did you wait until now to tell me?”

“Even if I told you before, I'm not sure if you would understand.”

Ellen responded as if unconcerned. Tigre shrugged his shoulders bitterly. Though she said it bluntly, he did not mind at all. He was sure he would not understand in those days where his eyes were only on Alsace.

“And more than anything – I just wanted you to know.”

Ellen said those words with her back turned to Tigre.

After that, they walked for a quarter koku and returned to the castle.

However, he had no chance to rest. Surprising information appeared unexpectedly.

“The scout who returned from Lutetia a short time ago reported that Artishem has been burnt... It has burned to the ground.”

Tigre was unable to understand his words for a moment. After taking three breaths, he finally understood and stood in stunned surprised.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume05_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_2_Preview|Chapter 2 Preview]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>